《A Mistaken Marriage Match – A Generation of Military Counselor》


 Prologue

    Prologue: Bloody trigram[1] disk, Part 1 of 3


    Tonight the moon is exceptionally bright, it is covered with a layer of bloody red clouds, originally it should make the moonlight elegant, tonight it unusually causes the moon to look grim and eerie, even the air also seems to smell faintly of blood, two o¡¯clock in the evening it¡¯s unusually quiet, only the gentle sound of rustling leaves can be heard, no one cares about the night sky¡¯s strange appearance.


    A Honda off-road police car roared and arrived, with a beautiful fling of its tail, the car stopped in front of the law enforcement building. The car door opened, a pair of slender legs casually got off, the person who arrived is a young woman, tall, lean figure of not less than 175 cm, fine short hair, cool and composed, clad in plain, somewhat wrinkled white shirt. For most of the night, her mood seemed exceptionally good, her eyes showed determination and strength.


    Gu Yun slightly squinting looked up, amidst the darkness of the building, there is a room with the lights on, thirteenth floor autopsy room! The corners of her mouth gently lifted, Zhuo Qing did not answer her phone, in all likelihood she¡¯s still performing autopsy!


    She walked into the building, the gate guard uncle walked out immediately, came out to check who arrived, uncle casually laughed: ¡°Team Leader Gu, you came for Forensic Investigator Zhuo, ah?¡± Gu Yun nodded and replied: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Just now I went on night patrol, saw the autopsy room lights are on, she should still be busy. You all are really toiling ah!¡± Already two o¡¯clock in the morning, and still dissecting corpses, this pressure to deliver information fast, criminal investigation ¨C this line of profession is really a tough one.


    Gu Yun smiled and shoved open the door leading to the staircase, started to walk up towards floor thirteen. Even under normal circumstances, she¡¯s unlikely to take the elevator, although she is not claustrophobic, she¡¯s simply too disinclined to ride it, that¡¯s all.


    Watching her back disappeared in the stairwell, guard uncle laughed and shook his head, ¡°two workaholics.¡± He has worked for over ten years in the building as a doorman, saw many workaholic young people, to be able to endure hardships is a good deed. These two kids, work hard a few years, they¡¯ll surely be able to get a promotion!


    Entering the thirteenth floor, the light in the hallway is also on, but all office doors were locked already, Gu Yun did not go to the autopsy room, but leaned on Zhuo Qing¡¯s office door, she was thinking deeply about the series of murder cases which recently occurred.


    Half an hour later, light footsteps from afar were heard nearing, Gu Yun narrowed her eyes to look, Zhuo Qing looking exhausted went out of the autopsy room, behind her also wearing a tired face, was her secretary, Xing Lan, holding a box of exhibits on her arms closely following her.


    ¡°How are things? Is the autopsy report ready to come out?¡± Just now approaching the office, they immediately stopped! Seeing the energetic Gu Yun leaning against the doorframe, Xing Lan wailed! ¡°Team Leader Gu, you are too much! It¡¯s middle of the night, now is only 3:00 o¡¯clock in the morning!¡±


    Gu Yun lightly arched her eyebrow, smiled and said: ¡°And so?¡±


    Defeated, Xing Lan dropped her shoulders, reluctantly replied: ¡°So you wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go and finish it, the report will certainly be out before dawn!¡± No wonder Team Leader Gu and Doctor Zhuo can become good friends, these two people are workaholics!


    Looking at Xing Lan¡¯s drooping head as she entered her office, Gu Yun laughed, raised her voice said: ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    Zhuo Qing opened her exclusive office on the opposite side, Gu Yun immediately followed her inside, before she could open her mouth, Zhuo Qing with her unique low voice unhurriedly said: ¡°What, on this long night you¡¯re not in the mood to sleep ah?¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Giving her a sideways glance, Gu Yun denounced: ¡°Since this month¡¯s frequent homicide cases of women, Department Li¡¯s both eyes are almost shooting flames, at the moment criminal investigation department has two teams assigned to work day and night!¡±


    Zhuo Qing casually pulled out the fountain pen which she used to fix her hair, immediately her waist-long hair dangled down, she tiredly sat on the couch, half-squinted her eyes as if she had something in mind, idly asked: ¡°Yesterday, was there any thrill in the results of the provincial level martial arts competition?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± To bring up this subject she right away got angry, so many cases, yet department leader wanted her also to participate in the provincial competition, every year she¡¯s women¡¯s team number one, no one can be a match to her! Zhuo Qing looked comfortable and appeared to be falling asleep, Gu Yun lightly pat her shoulder, chuckled low: ¡°May I say Miss High and Mighty, I¡¯m here and you have a case to explain to me!¡±


    Narrowing her eyes lightly, Zhuo Qing with her sluggish voice, yet always clear and cold, said: ¡°This dead person and the first three murder cases indeed had things in common, they were all strangled in the trachea and died of suffocation. Moreover, all the ten fingernails were removed. The murders were committed using the same technique, if indeed this is a serial murder case, according to the degree of decay of the corpses, this is the first female victim.¡±


    Listening to the analysis of Zhuo Qing, Gu Yun was also walking back and forth in the office, pondering over the case, suddenly she noticed near the office door a faint gleam of light from an object, went over, picked up and examined it, indeed it is a small golden disk inlaid on one side with a trigram map, encased in an evidence bag, it must be part of the exhibits.


    Walking over to Zhuo Qing, Gu Yun asked: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Slowly opening her eyes to look at the object in the hands of Gu Yun, Zhuo Qing cursed, Xing Lan, this girl, always works so carelessly, to lose such an important exhibit!


    Zhuo Qing sat up straight, replied: ¡°It was found in the victim¡¯s pocket, after waiting for colleagues in the laboratory department to examine it, it will be submitted to you.¡±


    A trigram (bagua) map; photo from take5moment.com


    Hearing that the object was part of the exhibits of the case at hand, Gu Yun immediately became animated, since the office was only lit with a small table lamp, Gu Yun just opened the blinds, taking advantage of the unusually bright moonlight tonight, she carefully scrutinized it. Eyes glued to the object in her hands, Gu Yun was completely oblivious to the dark night sky, when she put out the trigram disk at that moment the moon was gradually shrouded with scarlet clouds.


    Strange, just a moment ago the color was clearly golden, how come it looks red now?! Is the opposide side the golden one? Turning it over for a closer look, the other side has the same blood red trigram map, the entire small disk seems to glow a faint trace of red light, how is this possible?!


    ¡°Hiss -¡± While wondering, she suddenly felt pain in her hand.


    Zhuo Qing got up, walked up behind her and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lowering her head to examine her finger, she saw a deep bloodstain on her index finger, a few drops of red blood fell on the evidence bag, Gu Yun smiled indifferently, ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t know what thing I¡¯ve scratched.¡±


    The cut on the finger was deep, blood still steadily dripping, Gu Yun¡¯s indifferent look made Zhuo Qing frown, bringing absorbent cotton from the nearby shelf to cover the wound, Zhuo Qing coldly snorted: ¡°Press the wound!¡± Gu Yun rolled her eyes, it¡¯s just a little scratch!


    Pressing the wound with cotton, it was quickly soaked with blood, Zhuo Qing¡¯s keen eyes glinted, what is so sharp that could cut this way, even the bleeding is difficult to stop?! She took the object in Gu Yun¡¯s hand, looked at it, Zhuo Qing with great alarm: ¡°how could this be?!¡±


    What made the always cold and arrogant Forensic Investigator Zhuo to be shocked ah! Gu Yun also curiously leaned her head, took a glance below, she was also startled and softly cried out: ¡°Blood ¡­ soaked in.¡±


    Blood drops originally outside the transparent exhibit bag disappeared, the blood appeared unexpectedly above the blood red trigram map! How is there such a thing, the blood able to penetrate the exhibit bag ¡­ !


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± After staring speechless at each other, both cried out in unison: ¡°This time it will be difficult to write the report.¡±


    The two looked at each other and grinned, it¡¯s going to be a headache how to explain why Gu Yun¡¯s blood appeared on the crime¡¯s material evidence, in the meantime no one has noticed that the blood which dripped into the trigram disk seeped along the curved grooves, flowing into the yin and yang elements intersecting in the center ¡­


    When the blood fell into the center of the disk, at that exact moment, a strong red light suddenly radiated from the trigram disk, Zhuo Qing and Gu Yun were both shocked, before their own eyes they just saw darkness and fell gently to the ground.


    Brilliant rays of light flashed in the chief forensic investigator¡¯s room, lit with only a small table lamp, two figures were lying unconscious on the floor.


    The bleeding wound in Gu Yun¡¯s finger instantly healed, leaving no trace of a scar. The golden trigram disk fell lightly beside their bodies, showing nothing of its strange appearance before. Outside the window, on the horizon the moonlight was clear and bright, everything was so tranquil.


    [1] The trigram (bagua) (Chinese: °ËØÔ; literally: ¡°eight symbols¡±) are 8 trigrams used in Taoist cosmology to represent the fundamental principles of reality, seen as a range of 8 interrelated concepts. Each consists of 3 lines, each line either ¡°broken¡± or ¡°unbroken,¡± representing yin or yang, respectively. Due to their tripartite structure, they are often referred to as ¡°trigrams¡± in English. The trigrams have correspondences in astronomy, astrology, geography, geomancy, anatomy, the family, and elsewhere.


    Prologue: Bloody trigram disk, Part 2 of 3


    The heavy pouring rain was accompanied by rumbling thunderclaps, the strong wind blew the rickety, broken windows lurching unsteadily from side to side creating such a racket!


    Inside a room in the side of a fairly ruined temple, three young women were huddled together, all wearing a red bridal dress, in this dark, gloomy place the stale air of the temple can be breathed everywhere, the scene looked particularly eerie.


    The place had no lights, the occasional flashes of lightning illuminated the ruined temple, these sword-like lightning flashes, each lightning flash seemed to strike into the ground, giving off a glaring white light, the startling, deafening sound of accompanying thunderclaps, seemingly made the youngest girl cower in fear.


    Tugging her elder sister¡¯s arm, Qing Mo, her head bowed, sobbingly asked: ¡°Elder sister, what do we do now? I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    Lightning flashed one after another, eventually the faces of the women could be seen, the three are blooming beauties, each is elegant, absolutely their left faces are stunning which can make other women jealous, and men adore. Unfortunately, on their right cheeks, were slashed two deep knife marks, nearly destroying the entire right side of their faces, amidst the thunder and lightning in the night, the cuts looked quite grim.


    Gently patting her little sister¡¯s shoulders, Qing Ling¡¯s face, looking extremely dejected, mumbled softly: ¡°After crossing over this mountain, as soon as we¡¯re out of the Hao Yue[1] kingdom, do we really have no way to free ourselves from this fate of becoming gifts?¡±


    ¡°I am not willing!¡± Her stubborn eyes stared unwaveringly at the ruined temple, outside thunder and lightning are accompanying each other, canopy of rain falling, Qing Feng tensely bit her lower lip the broken skin is almost bleeding.


    Slowly lifting her head to lean on Qing Feng¡¯s shoulder, Qing Mo wisely comforted her sister, whispered: ¡°Second elder sister, do not be afraid, I heard that you¡¯ll marry that Prime Minister Lou, he¡¯s a rare, modest nobleman, both his political and military achievements, everything¡¯s outstanding, he should not treat you unfairly.¡± Eldest sister is the most pitiful, to be sent to the emperor¡¯s palace, it is said that the ruler of Qiong Yue[2] is temperamental, bloodthirsty and tyrannical, how will gentle, quiet and refined eldest sister bear it!


    Qing Feng scoffed, ¡°Who cares!¡± She turned around, one hand holding her elder sister¡¯s hand, one hand holding the young girl¡¯s hand, Qing Feng growled fiercely: ¡°I quite hate it! Why should Qiong Yue country¡¯s ruler in a word, at once can do whatever he pleases?! Why did the Qing family have to take responsibility for our king¡¯s incompetence?! Why did he kill our parents, we even have to be bestowed as gifts, as his tribute to flatter Qiong Yue!¡±


    Gently caressing the yelling Qing Feng, because of hatred her face became twisted, Qing Ling head bowed, sighed, said: ¡°On the basis of Qiong Yue being the most powerful among the six countries, the other countries must submit, if the emperor wants his subject to die, his subject has no choice but to die! Who made us be merely several women who lack the strength to truss up a chicken!¡± (meaning, Who made us to be weak women!)


    Fate never rests in their hands.


    Shaking off Qing Ling¡¯s hand, Qing Feng quickly got up, turned her back, unwilling to back down: ¡°What can women do! I¡¯m not going to Qiong Yue!¡±


    Looking at her second elder sister¡¯s stubborn back, seeing the eldest sister¡¯s anxious face, Qing Mo timidly said: ¡°Even these faces that everyone admires, we are already ruined, yet they still want to bring us to Qiong Yue! Second elder sister, we simply don¡¯t have the means to change anything, right?¡±


    Gently stroking her cheek, even now the pain remains, dwelling in her soul, Qing Feng took a deep breath, clenched her teeth and replied: ¡°Death, I, Qing Feng, absolutely will not let anyone manipulate me! Especially that person, that fatuous ruler whose hands are stained with the blood of father and mother!¡±


    Qing Ling was startled, anxiously asked: ¡°Feng Er[3], what do you want to do?¡±


    Slowly turning around, Qing Feng clenched her hands into fists, firmly said: ¡°Elder sister, I will stay in Hao Yue, to stay in the side of father and mother, even if what I have to leave behind, is my dead body!¡±


    Dismissing Feng Er¡¯s words as if they were ordinary, a mysterious white lightning striked down, the bright light shined on Feng Er¡¯s face, Qing Ling saw her insistence and determination.


    Tightly clutching the hands of Qing Feng, Qing Ling suddenly felt relieved, lightly laughed: ¡°Yes! Elder sister will accompany you, anyway, to keep on living is already meaningless to me.¡± Not to think about everything to face in the future, perhaps it¡¯s a kind of relief!


    Crouching on the floor Qing Mo quickly jumped up, grabbed their hands, hurriedly said: ¡°Whatever the elder sisters will do, I¡¯ll do the same, Mo Er in any case, I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±


    Qing Ling hesitated, she lovingly looked at the face of innocent Mo Er, she probably does not understand the meaning of death, she¡¯s only fifteen years old ah!


    Meeting Mo Er¡¯s pair of innocent, big eyes, Qing Feng felt pain as if a knife¡¯s twisting in her heart, but the thought that she allegedly was promised to that one who is reportedly a notorious, callous butcher on the battlefield, Qing Feng immediately shivered, said: ¡°Elder sister, Mo Er is so pure and kind, to keep her alone alive in this world, she also would just endure hardships, today we are in this dilapidated temple, the whole family will reunite, right?!¡±


    The Qing sisters during one of their moments of happiness before tragedy struck in their lives


    Watching three pairs of overlapping hands together, Qing Ling suddenly felt warm in her heart, as if to convince herself, Qing Ling forcibly nodded and said: ¡°Yes! Best to have a family reunion!¡± The three people looked up and glanced at the top of the temple beams, with tacit understanding they looked at each other and laughed, this is after the death of their parents, their first laugh, because after today, they will not any more separate!


    Loosening the red silk belts on their waists, stripping off the brilliant red gowns, their bodies wore only the plain white clothes underneath. They lightly tossed above the red silk bands, passing easily through the beam. Three people stood on the broken square table, wrapped their necks inside the red silk bands, without hesitation.


    Qing Ling looked around and glanced at her sisters on her side, closed her eyes, and whispered: ¡°Feng Er, Mo Er, in the next life, we will also be sisters!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Qing Feng, Qing Mo strongly nodded their heads!


    Three people holding each other¡¯s hands proceeded, kicked the square table lightly, the red silk bands suddenly tightened, three bright lives gradually passed away.


    [1] Hao Yue (ð©ÔÂ) means bright moon; the kingdom where the Qing sisters come from


    [2] Qiong Yue (ñ·ÔÀ) means sky high mountain; the most dominant of the 6 kingdoms where the Qing sisters will be delivered to, as gifts or tributes by their own king to the emperor


    [3] Er means child; In ancient China, ¡°-er¡± was usually attached to the last character of a person¡¯s name as an expression of affection. (Source: chenguangsorchard.blogspot.com.au)


    Prologue: Bloody trigram disk, Part 3 of 3


    The soldiers who were escorting the Qing family sisters to Qiong Yue were resting in the main hall of the dilapidated temple, noticed the rain was beginning to stop, suddenly the rain gained momentum and poured heavily again, lightning and thunder increasingly became intense, as if crushing the already tottering ruined temple.


    A young soldier withdrew and stretched his neck. Now it¡¯s still spring, he has already seen so much, nevertheless he also has not experienced during spring in the whole land such a heavy rain! Voluntarily he took a quick look at the side hall of the temple where the Qing sisters were left to themselves, the scene he saw scared him half to death, under the white light of lightning flashes, three vertical shadows were dangling in the air, clothes sleeves fluttering! Shrieking strangely, the young soldier ran frantically to escape, stumbled and fell in front of Li Xu, crying out in alarm: ¡°Ghosts! ¡­ There were ghosts!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Li Xu was startled, looking along the young soldier¡¯s line of vision, the sight of three hovering shadows shocked him so much he broke out in cold sweat! The Qing family sisters hanged themselves up! Li Xu quickly got up and kicked the side door of the temple, he saw red clothes everywhere, and three pairs of bright red embroidered shoes dangling in front, the frightened Li Xu took a step back, frantically shouted: ¡°Hurry up! Quickly, quickly get them down!¡±


    The group of soldiers were running around in circles, and finally were able to bring down the three women, three bodies whose complexion have already turned black, both eyes tightly closed.


    Li Xu staring at Qing Mo on his left side, anxiously asked: ¡°How is she?¡±


    The young soldier felt carefully with his hand for Qing Mo¡¯s breath and replied: ¡°¡­ She¡¯s dead.¡±


    Li Xu shuddered, pointing his hand to Qing Feng, urgently said: ¡°This ¡­ this one?¡±


    After probing for signs of breathing he took back his hand, watching Senior Brother Li¡¯s pale face, he got scared and did not dare answer, he just gently shook his head.


    All dead?! Li Xu in cold sweat bravely straightened out his back, these Qing family sisters were chosen by the emperor of Qiong Yue himself as tribute candidates, now all at once they died this way! How could he live! Perhaps the country of Hao Yue is doomed!


    Li Xu was in his moments of desperation, suddenly the young soldier cried out: ¡°Senior Brother, the Qing family eldest daughter is still breathing!¡± Although very faint, but definitely she¡¯s still alive.


    ¡°Really? Great! Get her on a fast carriage, quickly ask a doctor to treat her!¡±


    Finally there is one alive. Li Xu commanded the soldiers, helter-skelter took hold of the bridal dress and draped over Qing Ling¡¯s body, completely forgetting to mind the other two dead bodies on the ground.


    Outside the ruined temple a peal of thunder can be heard, dazzling white light like sharp swords, the corpses on the ground looked even more alone and poor, the young soldier was frightened, but he cannot bear to look at the two pitiful dead women, picked up on the ground the bridal dresses and carefully covered their bodies. Just when he wanted to get up to leave, different from lightning a red light flashed past, two people on the ground who were no longer breathing suddenly opened their eyes ¡­


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± His scream resounded through the ruined temple! Li Xu who was outside the main hall came impatiently, expelled his breath, said: ¡°You again hollering, what now?!¡±


    ¡°She ¡­ they ¡­¡± This time, the young soldier is speechless, he just distressedly crawled out of the temple side hall.


    Two corpses of women scared and turned him into this way? Li Xu started to suspect, he entered the side hall again, he discovered the two women who just a moment ago were still and motionless, their chests miraculously are faintly moving up and down, although their eyes are still tightly shut, their faces are not as blue and dark as before!


    ¡°It¡¯s Heaven¡¯s blessing, heaven¡¯s blessing ah!¡± Li Xu is in ecstasy, they didn¡¯t die! His life is at last saved! ¡°Come, come, take them away!¡±


    Rolling towards Qiong Yue where an uncertain fate awaits each of the Qing sisters


    (photo taken from kaleidoscope.cultural-china.com)


    Amidst wind and rain, the soldiers carried the two women out of the temple, went to the carriage where Qing Ling was, Li Xu suddenly exclaimed: ¡°Wait.¡±


    These three persons were disfigured and tried to commit suicide, this time they didn¡¯t die, but it¡¯s hard to tell what they¡¯ll come up next! From here to Qiong Yue, is more than ten days travel too! In his heart Li Xu was planning, keeping his voice down he said: ¡°Put them separately, alone in each carriage, also they must not be allowed to meet again, their drinking water will be mixed with intoxicating drug, be sure to take them alive to the Qiong Yue country!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The three were immediately crammed inside three carriages, before arriving Qiong Yue, they will have no opportunity to meet, but also no chance to run away from the carriages.


    Qing sisters, do not blame me, blame yourselves, who let you look devastatingly beautiful, who let your talents be passionately compelling, who let you be famous in six countries. Qiong Yue country singled you out and demanded you to be their wives, not to mention your faces are disfigured, even to die, you too must die in Qiong Yue, your fates are inexorable!

 CH 1

    Chapter One: The soul travelled to a different era, Part 1 of 4


    As night fell, the inside of the receiving hall of the General Manor was brightly lit with candles. Inside this spacious room, apart from a set of rustic, huge mahogany chairs, there were two men, one sitting, the other standing, one relaxed, the other restless. The young man impatiently walked up and down in the room, after several back and forth, he finally could not bear it, looked towards the lean man on the side sitting motionless as a mountain, asked: ¡°Second elder brother, dumping that woman inside eldest brother¡¯s room, it¡¯s alright ah?¡±


    Eldest brother returns today from defending the northern borders. To see a woman lying on his bed as soon as he comes back, he will likely either strangle the woman or strangle them out of anger! Blame, just blame the emperor!. It¡¯s fine for him to deliver some woman ah. General Manor does not have even one single maidservant. Then out of the blue many people came demanding where to put the woman!


    Without lifting his head Su Ren continued to gently wipe a silver spear, laughingly snapped: ¡°of course, she¡¯s the emperor¡¯s gift, eldest brother¡¯s woman, if not thrown in his room, in your room then?¡±


    After hearing this Su Yu immediately turned his back and roared: ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± He most dislikes that kind of frailty and delicateness, resigning himself to a rich scholar¡¯s young daughter, alone the thought makes a person spoil his appetite!


    Su Ren shrugged his shoulders, his appearance indifferent, actually a woman in a house is also a good thing, in no time one  will even be able to accept the hustle and bustle.


    Su Ling on the battlefield!


    ¡°Don¡¯t want what?¡± Deep male voice resounded at the same time a big, tall, straight figure also appeared inside the house. A travel-weary Su Ling just returned home, still wearing the dark black armor and helmet which he had not enough time to remove.


    ¡°Oh nothing!¡± Su Yu forced a smile or two, laughed, ¡°Eldest brother, you came back?¡± Su Ren stared at him coldly. Rubbish, eldest brother is standing here. Of course, he¡¯s back!


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Ling nodded coldly, took off the helmet, poured a cup of tea and quickly drank it in one gulp.


    Su Yu stared at Su Ren, winked at him, signaling him that he should tell Su Ling about the matter of the woman inside his room. Su Ren immediately bowed his head, his eyes blinking foolishly, but also acting as if he did not see anything. Su Yu angrily pushed his shoulder fiercely. Su Ren still had the appearance as if the matter is of no concern to him.


    They made eyes at each other, pushed and shoved one another. Su Ling impatiently and coldly said: ¡°You two, what are you up to being fainthearted, do you have something to say?¡± He hates it most when someone holds something back, dislikes people who say things and handle work slovenly. He was gone only for a few months. How did these two men acquired this bad habit! Su Ling¡¯s face showed he was not pleased. Su Yu did not dare anymore to shirk from responsibility, shouted back: ¡°The emperor¡¯s gift of a woman was finally delivered at noon today. She¡¯s now in your room.¡±


    Su Ling held the teacup with stiff hands, across his eagle eyes flitted a look of disgust, in a cold voice he replied: ¡°look for a spare room in the rear court. Get her out of my sight.¡± Damn it! The emperor went so far as to really send off a woman to General Manor. Does he, Su Ling, fancy a woman he has not even seen yet?!


    Su Yu looked nonplussed standing there. Su Ren simply shook his head immediately, lightly cleared his throat, suppressing a smile he replied: ¡°Now I reckon it is not alright.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Ren¡¯s face displayed a rather weird smile, Su Ling has a kind of bad feeling about this. Su Ren kept on wiping the silver spear and did not answer. Su Ling turned to Su Yu. Su Yu muffled his reply: ¡°You go in and take a look. You¡¯ll know.¡±


    Two persons behaving peculiarly, is she not just a woman? Don¡¯t tell me she possesses formidable powers. No that cannot be! Ignoring them Su Ling walked over in large strides towards Lingyun Pavilion.


    Gu Yun once again attempted to move about her already numb hands and feet. Alas, even the tingling feeling is now gone. She reckoned they¡¯re completely numb. She wanted to sit up, but found out the strength in her waist and abdomen she¡¯s always been intensely proud of is gone! This is it! What¡¯s going on?! Her face was covered with a big red cloth. Gu Yun simply closed her eyes, recalling the events of the day. She could only remember that night she went to Qing. She found a strange exhibit and afterwards a flash of red light. She felt a sharp pain in the head, a blackness in front of her, then she lost consciousness.


    She spent the next days in chaos. She underwent SWAT [Special Weapons and Tactics] training in the past, thus she knew someone had been drugging her. She had tried to keep awake in various ways. She had wanted to escape from the horse-drawn rickety carriage. When they discovered that, they tied her up afterwards. Normally, she could loosen these ropes, but now she felt that her body is not the same. It had no strength at all!


    From noontime she had a big red cloth covering her head. Since she was moved here a full eight hours have passed. She did not hear any sound. Her repeated attempts to move failed because of physical weakness. She once suspected that she and Qing were kidnapped. What kind of people would go to so much trouble to kidnap them? She could sense the environment around. The body costumes have changed, and even hair has changed. Everything revealed a strange atmosphere.


    Her head is perhaps muddled, but her sense of hearing is still sharp. There seemed to be someone at the door. Before she could ascertain it, already the door has been pushed open. Gu Yun held her breath, waited and observed.


    As soon as Su Ling entered the house, he sensed a person was lying in the bed. Inside the house was pitch-black. Su Ling lit a candlestick lamp, in the dim candlelight, on top of the bed was a woman in a particularly eye-catching red outfit.


    Su Ling¡¯s expression changed. What¡¯s this? Granted that the woman was thrown in his bed, but also binding her in this manner. He went to put the helmet on the table. Su Ling grew edgy, he conveniently raised and overturned the red scarf covering the woman¡¯s face. Originally he thought he would see a terrified, weeping face. Contrary to his expectation, a pair of furious, raging flame-filled eyes greeted him.


    It was a pair of eyes, both distinctly cold as the bright moon and burning hot like the scorching sun. Su Ling¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. What kind of woman would have such a pair of eyes?


    Because of these eyes, Su Ling is now a little interested to see her face.


    It was a delicate and young face, long eyelashes by candlelight leave a faint silhouette, full cherry lips, very proud and pretty nose. The whole person looks too petite as if a pinch will shatter her entirely. Su Ling frowned, he dislikes this kind of delicately pretty young lady. If not for her unusual pair of eyes, he would not even take a glimpse of her.


    While Su Ling was looking at Gu Yun, Gu Yun also looked at this silent unruly man in front of her. A big, strong body stood before the bed, nearly blocking the already not so bright candlelight. With the light on his back she could not see clearly his looks. He was dressed in dark black armor with a bronze girdle. His exposed skin showed a healthy tan, the person looked dashing and uninhibited, a kind of aggressive, domineering man whose temperament in general is difficult to find among ordinary men. But why did he want to wear an armor? How he looked a little bit bizarre with this outfit.


    What fascinated Gu Yun the most was his eyes. Under the dim light of the night both eyes were sharp, cold and cynical like those of an eagle. She had worked in the criminal investigation team, anti-narcotics task force, and anti-riot squad. Naturally she had seen eyes more ruthless, sinister, and vicious than this pair of eyes. However, before her this person compared to those people comes out as firm and resolute, his strength a little bit awe-inspiring.


    Since her body was tied up Gu Yun could not move. She has yet to figure out what had happened. But she was always cool-headed and not prone to panic, she said in a low voice: ¡°Could you please help and untie me?¡± She hasn¡¯t spoken for a long time. Her voice sounded hoarse, but she was still able to hear it was not her own voice!


    Gu Yun¡¯s mind went straight into panic, what on earth is going on here? Ever since that night she saw the golden trigram disk, everything seemed so strange.


    Gu Yun slightly turned her face away. Although her back was to the light Su Ling saw the two knife wound scars on her other cheek. They seemed to be from a recent injury. He reached out his hands, grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s chin and turned it to one side. Su Ling¡¯s big hands gently touched her cheek. He wanted to examine the injury. Even though he found the woman inconvenient, but if someone left two hideous scars on the face of such a weak woman, it made him feel disgusted.


    Suddenly a warm hand was caressing her cheek. Gu Yun¡¯s heart quickly jolted. She breathed and shivered in cold! She wanted to twist, but this man¡¯s hands were surprisingly strong. She could not move. Gu Yun steeled her heart and bit Su Ling¡¯s wrist.


    She bit hard. Soon she tasted blood in her mouth, but the cold, arrogant man merely knitted his brows. He did not even grunt a protest. As if she was just having a small fit of losing her temper. Gu Yun frowned. Since biting him was useless and she didn¡¯t want to waste her strength anyway, she shut her mouth and thought of other ways to get rid of his big hands.


    Not troubling her further, Su Ling already coldly withdrew his hand. Is she is a dog? Looking down at the two rows of deep teeth marks, he looked and stared at Gu Yun for a long time. Su Ling¡¯s knitted brows tightened more, in a cold voice he asked: ¡°You are Qing Mo?¡± He remembered the emperor wanted to send a woman with this name. The third daughter of the Qing family, Qing Mo, is widely rumoured to be a gentle, sweet, warm and charming beauty. But where¡¯s the gentleness in the woman in front of him? Is the emperor playing a trick on him, or one cannot simply believe everything about hearsay?


    What Qing Mo? Gu Yun was befuddled, but she did not rush to deny anything. Once again she calmly said: ¡°Untie me.¡± She put off first the discussion of the whole thing. She could not wait to have her hands and feet freed, before she can begin to clarify the situation. This time, Su Ling went straight to a nearby wooden stand, removed his armor pieces and hanged them up on it. He did not glance again at Gu Yun in the bed. ¡°This is the General Manor, not your arbitrary boudoir backyard. If you want to stay here, then give me peace. Observe the rules. Stay within your bounds.¡± Coldly leaving behind these words, Su Ling nonchalantly breezed out of the room.


    Chapter One: The soul travelled to a different era, Part 2 of 4


    The room was quiet again, Gu Yun was still tightly tied, only the red scarf draped on her face was taken away. Staring at the white curtains of the bed, Gu Yun was stunned. Who can finally tell her what exactly happened? Lying flat on the bed, Gu Yun breathed deeply a few times in order to calm down her restless heart. That unfeeling man should not be back tonight, she must free herself from her current predicament, at the very least first untie the rope!


    It was a large room, about fifty square meters, the furnishings of the entire room is extremely simple, in addition to the bed where she¡¯s lying now, the room has a set of wooden mahogany chairs and a low, small table, nearby the bed is an upright wooden stand where the helmet and armor were hanged up, all solid wood furniture, the impression the room gives off very much resembles the man who departed a while ago ¨C tough, icy-cold.


    Looking around the room, Gu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw hanging next to the wooden stand a double-edged sword, the blade about four feet, its whole body is silver white, the scabbard has no ornamentation, the sword hilt has a white jade inlay, the whole sword imparts an aura of arrogance, coldness and aloofness.


    She increasingly took a liking to the cold sword, in her mind thinking how to get close to the sword, as it just may help her escape from her present dilemma. Gu Yun took a deep breath, hoping to use the strength of her abdomen to straighten up, but unfortunately, she only made it halfway, again she collapsed on the bed.


    Gu Yun frowned, what is really the matter? What have they done to her body to make her so weak, but Gu Yun is stubborn and not willing to be defeated. Struck with a sudden inspiration, Gu Yun put aside the failure of her effort to stand up, writhing like a worm she crawled slowly to the edge of the bed, first she extended her tightly bound feet out of the bed, then her hips, but unfortunately she could not control, she fell on her butt on the floor.


    Sssh¡­ ¨C sucking in a mouthful of cold air, Gu Yun reluctantly sat on the cold floor, she did not know whether to laugh or cry, when was she, Gu Yun, ever in such an embarrassing, sorry state, that even lowering down out of the bed has her already gasping for breath?


    After resting for a moment, Gu Yun slowly straightened up, it felt good to be standing, but then after standing straight, immediately Gu Yun¡¯s heart sank! Oh no, her height ¡­ she seemed to dwarf a lot! And her hair is ankle-length which made her inexplicably surprised, she has short hair for more than ten years already, how come this long hair?


    Everything is too weird! Taking a deep breath, Gu Yun temporarily suppressed the doubt in her heart, her goal now should be to untie the ropes. Looking at the hanging sword, Gu Yun frowned again, her hands tied behind her back according to her height, she will not even reach the tail of the sword.


    She can only use those wooden chairs as a base to put herself up, but between the chairs and the sword there¡¯s a distance of seven or eight meters, she is right now bound that even moving about is difficult, so how can she move the heavy wooden chair?


    Inside the huge room the pale yellow candlelight flickered, Gu Yun¡¯s tightly strapped thin body stood upright in the middle, but her calm face did not reflect cowardice and suffering, her cold eyes observed once more the almost empty room, after concluding that there was no other alternative, Gu Yun began to take small steps and walked towards the wooden chair. Analysis of the situation, weighing the pros and the cons, setting a definite goal, taking immediate action, this has always been how Gu Yun handles matters. The more difficult her plight is, the more fierce she becomes, this was the evaluation of the SWAT captain of her, she has never ever let herself down, this time it will be the same!


    Positioning herself beside the wooden chair, Gu Yun slowly squatted, sat down on the ground again. Drawing up her legs, she kicked the corner of the standing wooden chair, it was much heavier than she imagined it would be, she has exhausted all her strength, the chair actually moved only a dozen centimeters!


    Looking up at the not so distant sword, according to this rate, her wanting to get there, is undoubtedly a ¡°Long March.¡±[1] Inwardly grinding her teeth, Gu Yun again bent her legs and kicked, repeating this over and over again, until her feet felt numb, but she did not stop for a moment. She did not know how many times she repeated the action, when at last the wooden chair reached the wall, Gu Yun slowly raised her head outside the window a faint red light has seeped through the room, heralding a new day has come.


    Along her forehead sweat was dripping on the floor, Gu Yun bowed her head, casually wiped her head on her skirt, her soaked skirt was proof of how she worked hard the whole night. The slow, kicking activity numbed her feet, she rested for a moment until her legs finally regained some feeling, Gu Yun slowly stood up against the wall.


    Dizziness hit Gu Yun, she stood leaning against the wall for a long time until she slowly regained her strength. Moving forward to climb up the wooden chair, she finally reached the tip of the sword, caught the swordtail, pulled a long time until the sword fell down from the wall.


    The ice-cold sword made Gu Yun feel very comfortable, fondly stroking it for some time, she slowly moved to the place of the sword hilt, pulled for a very long time, until finally the sword came out of its sheath.


    Even if the sword was in her back, Gu Yun felt the moment it emerged out of its scabbard, a whiff of chilly air hit the surrounding, as one can well imagine the edge of the sword is sharp.


    Carefully and slowly she positioned the sword near the rope on her hands, after Gu Yun felt the presence of the rope, she then pulled the hilt, thumb-thick twine unexpectedly was cut immediately. Suddenly freed from her bondage, Gu Yun almost fell off from the wooden chair.


    The pure white lustre of Bing Lian


    (photo taken from pinterest.com)


    After managing to gain a firm foothold, Gu Yun could not wait to appreciate the sword in her hands. The sword blade is spotlessly white as jade, nearly of the same color as the white jade hilt, she can not make out which metal is it that can have this kind of pure white luster. The scabbard has no decorative motif, but on the sword blade fine fish scale pattern can be seen as a decorative design, the edges of the sword were suffused with glowing white cold light, on its white jade hilt were carved two characters, Gu Yun squinted her eyes to look ¨C


    Bing Lian?[2] This is its name, right? Bold and forceful calligraphy, it was in stark contrast to the pale white jade. Sure enough, the sword held up to its name, she just realized now she was not mistaken, close to the sword one can really feel a current of cold air, truly it is a good mystical sword.


    After admiring the sword for a while, Gu Yun picked up the scabbard, hanged back the sword intact on the wall. Her limbs finally freed, Gu Yun gently exercised her wrists. Suddenly, she was astonished and stared at her hands for a long time, her heartbeats jumped faster. These delicate white hands, jade slender fingers, beautiful and impressive, but ¡­ these are not her hands!


    Because of the years of handling a gun, the thick calluses on her hands have reached the extent that they became annoying, but these hands, are not only ridiculously tender, but also frighteningly small! Shrinkage in height, ankle-length long hair, slender hands, far too many facts, telling her that this body is not her! Heavens! This is too crazy!


    Mirror! She needs a mirror! She looked around the room, Gu Yun could not find a mirror.


    The only thing that can reflect light is the Hu xin jing[3] on the chest armor piece hanging on the wooden stand, its bronze material can vaguely reflect a person¡¯s face.


    A battle armor with Hu xin jing; photo from sevenstarstrading.com


    Gu Yun walked to the side of the armor, her heart calmed again, she observed the man last night wearing the armor, she estimated him to be about 185 centimeters tall, the wooden stand is almost as high as he was, and now her face barely reached the position of the Hu xin jing, so that means she is now just around 158 centimeters tall?!


    She thought, to be 158 centimeters tall, this fact is already a fatal blow to her, however, when she saw the face now from the fuzzy mirror, when encountering difficulties she always try to remain calm, but in the end one low growl erupted out of her. ¡°Damn!¡± She stared straight at the image on the Hu xin jing, her mind blanked for a brief moment, the woman in the mirror, no, this can only be regarded at best, this face belongs to a girl!


    Very small snow white delicate face, beautifully arched eyebrows bent like a light willow leaf, small and exquisite rosy cherry full lips, the most attractive in the whole face are the eyes. Long eyelashes, bright and translucent, round like those of a tiny rabbit, shining innocent pure radiance, even most ridiculous are these watery eyes, as if any time ready to weep like now! This, this, this is simply too much, enough to drive Gu Yun to murder someone!


    She doesn¡¯t really hate this appearance, if she saw before this girl, she¡¯ll also praise her she¡¯s cute, but now the problem is that if this face is her, how can she endure it! Gu Yun who has always been known for being calm and rational finally punched the Hu xin jing! The Hu xin jing is forged out of pure copper, naturally her fist didn¡¯t change anything. After lightly swaying the Hu xin jing still reflects the delicate face, except that before the adorable innocent eyes have transformed into eyes glittering with cold rage and fury ¡­


    Taking a deep breath for quite a while, Gu Yun has barely let herself calm down, she looked again in the makeshift mirror, she ironically discovered that the only feature which pleased her about this face are the two scars on the right cheek! She irritably turned backwards, she didn¡¯t look in the Hu xin jing anymore.


    Having busily spent the night, Gu Yun¡¯s body covered in sweat felt hot wearing the layers of her tiered red dress, she took off the outermost complicated red cape gown, wearing only the inner red long dress, afterwards she lowered her head and carefully examined her body, she felt like crying but there were no tears to shed.


    She finally undertood why even getting out of the bed was so difficult, why she also needed an entire night to push a chair, why she felt so weak ¡­ These two arms are basically two thin toothpicks indeed! Furthermore this waist now, her thigh before in comparison is even thicker ¡­


    Tall height, nimble body, vigorous physical stamina, powerful strength, these which she had always been intensely proud of herself before vanished instantly without a trace, Gu Yun for the first time felt anxious, with this body, how can she escape from her predicament, how can she save Qing?


    Sunlight penetrated through the window lattices lighting up the inside of the room, it permeated and left mottled shadows in the room, the wind was gently blowing inside, her clothes sleeves fluttered, her hair floated, a sweaty Gu Yun shivered for no reason, she recovered her composure at once. What is she doing?! Qing is missing, whether she¡¯s dead or alive is yet unknown, she still knew nothing about the circumstances of the present surrounding, at the moment all is not lost in despair, she¡¯s still alive, her four limbs are sound, her mind is clear, she can capitalize on these!


    Gu Yun decided to go out of the room to have a look outside, she only took a few steps to find, her ankle-length hair is quite troublesome, her brows furrowed, she walked towards Bing Lian, pulled out the sword, not in the least hesitant she raised and lowered the sword, a shining white light flashed, fine black hair at once landed on the floor. The jet-black supple hair was cut up to her waist. Originally she wanted to cut it shorter, but the long sword is not handy like a pair of scissors, she has to a bit reluctantly accept this.


    Gu Yun hanged back the sword, with a smile she said: ¡°Thanks, Bing Lian!¡±


    Gu Yun gathered the thin waistband of her skirt, while walking out of the room she tied her hair into a ponytail, and so she hasn¡¯t noticed when she lowered her head at that moment, Bing Lian hanging on the wall emitted a red glow, but it quickly vanished without a trace.


    [1] Long March, idiomatically means a rigorous, tedious journey


    Long March, 1934¨C1935. A yearlong trek to northwestern China by a large branch of the Red Army, the military arm of the Chinese Communist Party, to escape the army of the Nationalist Party. From 1927 until 1934, the Red Army fought the Nationalist Party forces by using guerrilla tactics that made Mao Zedong a world-famous military strategist. However, the Red Army was forced into a defensive position that it was not able to maintain because it ran short of medical supplies and weapons. By the end of 1934 the Red Army had to retreat, and it was able to evacuate many people before the Nationalist Party forces realized what was happening. About 100,000 Communists left the Jiangxi base and began their rigorous trek to northwestern China; this became known as the Long March. (Source: Encyclopedia of China: The Essential Reference to China, Its History and Culture / fofweb.com)


    [2] Bing Lian lit. means Ice smelting/refining


    [3] Hu xin jing (protecting heart ¡®mirror¡¯) is a small circular shield that is worn at the chest area to protect the heart. (Source: hui3r.wordpress.com / sevenstarstrading.com)


    Chapter One: The soul travelled to a different era, Part 3 of 4


    Gu Yun


    As Gu Yun walked to the doorway her steps lagged at the moment.


    There¡¯s someone out there! She retreated two steps behind, the door was shoved open with a clang, two tall soldiers dressed in ancient outfits walked in.


    Gu Yun frowned, is it this body the root cause? Her mental alertness and physical strength obviously are not as good as before, but to hear the changes only at this proximity. She was inwardly chagrined, the two soldiers saw now in front of them a woman, speechless they gawked at her, this woman is quite small, quite lovely ah, with the flimsy red dress on her she seemed innocent and a bit charming. However, her face somehow has two scars, they cannot help but feel a little pity towards her.


    Gu Yun silently observed them, she wasn¡¯t particularly anxious to talk.


    The two soldiers who were the object of Gu Yun¡¯s quiet and cold assessment regained their composure, lightly coughed awkwardly, the somewhat younger fellow stepped forward and exclaimed: ¡°You, come out.¡±


    Gu Yun stood still, coldly asked: ¡°To go where?¡±


    The young soldier did not expect she would ask, impatiently answered back: ¡°This is the general¡¯s room, it¡¯s not the place where you should be.¡±


    Yesterday the man said, here is the General Manor, here is his room, he is naturally the general, and she, without any ceremony on a red bridal dress dumped on his bed, the identity of the owner of this body is most likely his concubine.


    In order to confirm the identity of the body, Gu Yun deliberately replied: ¡°I¡¯m his wife, why can¡¯t I stay in his room?¡±


    ¡°Wife?!¡± Sure enough, the young soldier immediately laughed out loud: ¡°You are really overestimating yourself, you at best can only be regarded as a gift.¡±


    Gift? Gu Yun kept her doubts in her heart, continued to shock him and said: ¡°I¡¯m not a gift, I¡¯m the general¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big joke, you relying on the match! Your Hao Yue country gave the three siblings of the Qing family to our Qiong Yue emperor, the emperor sent you to the general, perhaps if the general is not happy, he can also give you to anyone. If not a gift then what makes that of you!¡±


    Damn it! Gu Yun could not help but clenched her fist, emperor, general, a bunch of unknown country names, as well as this person¡¯s body which sickens her, all in all, she needed not do further analysis it¡¯s now clear to her, she travelled to an unknown space and time, and here is a period of absolute monarchy, the identity of this body currently hosting her, she¡¯s a gift, a tribute of a small vassal nation to an imperial kingdom.


    So what about Qing? Where is she? Can it be the same with her, has she also entered another person¡¯s body?


    Seeing the self-indulgent look of the young soldier, Gu Yun proceeded to ask: ¡°My sisters were they sent to the palace?¡±


    ¡°They ¡­¡± He just started to open his mouth when the older soldier cut in and said: ¡°Don¡¯t engage in idle talk with her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re told to leave, you leave right away, you shouldn¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask.¡± This woman has an innocent, harmless, delicate and cute appearance, but her eyes are unusually sharp, it¡¯s wise to be careful with such a person.


    Gu Yun slightly squinted her eyes, this person¡¯s vigilance is not weak, this so-called servant meets and knows the master, she must not belittle this General Manor, especially her body now resembles bean sprouts. Gu Yun kept silent as they strode and went out of the door, all the way she secretly observed the environment, on her guard, playing it all by ear.


    The courtyard is large, in the perimeter stood pine trees, and the air was filled with the faint smell of pine wood, as she walked out of the courtyard, Gu Yun looked back and saw on the front gate, powerful and bold calligraphy of ¡°Lingyun Pavilion¡±.


    Three big, dark green ink characters on the courtyard¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± The young man called out impatiently. Gu Yun turned her head again in front, continued to quietly follow them going forward.


    Walking through the labyrinth of the General Manor¡­


    Walking down the winding corridor about seven or eight turns, they took Gu Yun towards the direction of the north circumventing around, Gu Yun secretly noted the route they took, she soon discovered that the construction of the General Manor is intricate, they haven¡¯t really walked a long distance, within the layout there are three identical spots, with this design it¡¯s easy to surmise that one can lose his way, thus if one absent-mindedly walks it can lead to finding oneself in a real labyrinth.


    And here the security is tight, all the way she has seen two teams of patrolling soldiers, their march steady and firm, they¡¯re well-trained, when they saw her at first their faces showed a surprised look, but soon after they behaved as usual, no longer looking at her.


    The further she walked the more apprehensive Gu Yun felt, the place is heavily guarded, the terrain is complicated, unlike what she thought before, she may not be able to escape, she has to scrap that plan for now, no need to even speak of it ah.


    ¡°From today onwards, you live here, unless the general says, you cannot take one step out of the courtyard.¡± Gu Yun was pondering all the while until she heard the cold voice of the young man, she looked up.


    Banished to live alone in this humble wooden hut¡­


    In front of her is a small courtyard, also in it is a small wooden house, the courtyard gate didn¡¯t have a lintel, though simple and plain, it¡¯s very quiet and peaceful, Gu Yun fairly liked it. Listening to what they were implying, the general who is not satisfied with her banished her to the periphery of this corner to fend for herself. Gu Yun is secretly pleased, that¡¯s good, she has time to properly exercise her body and research an escape route.


    The two men turned around to leave, Gu Yun promptly cried out: ¡°Stop! The General Manor is not that poor as to lack even clothes ah? With the meals whether or not it allows one to eat to one¡¯s fill ah?¡± The young man scoffed at her, condescendingly replied: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, the General Manor can also keep one woman alive.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s sharp eyes gleamed, very good! This is what she really wanted to hear.


    She trained herself before to become a martial arts champion, within the police force to be the best, she too can in the same way train this body of Lolita to turn into a Laura! [Lolita, a young, cute girl into Laura, a ripe or mature woman]


    Inside the study, a big nine-seat square table stood in the middle of the room, a blueprint was on the table, this detailed and confidential drawing is densely filled with dots and lines, two men stood tall before it, their eyes were staring intently at the blueprint.


    Picking up a pen next to it Su Ren leaned, a bit to the right side he drew a circle on the blueprint, lowering his voice, sighing he said: ¡°After yesterday¡¯s field attack drill, you could see, your deployment of troops, during the drill the right flank was too weak, if the right flank is breached then this formation is defeated.¡±


    The Su family army is famous among the six nations, it has been able to make its enemy lose heart, even if eldest brother doesn¡¯t personally lead the troops, it is still always able to win, the main reason for being undefeated is that the Su family army soldiers are all physically robust, brave and fierce, their strategies are unpredictable, making the enemy unable to figure out their formations.


    These all can be credited to eldest brother, he not only demanded that all the Su family army battalion commanding generals must study the book on military strategies, but also to create their own strategies, all their own tactical deployment or training, battle drills are then held once every six months. Each general must come up with his own tactical deployment to contest with the others, the best battle formation is then selected to be implemented in the army. This is also why in the mountain behind the General Manor a training ground was created as venue of these military drills, they acting as trainers of the Su family army, naturally cannot neglect to practise, this year eldest brother intends to battle against third brother, but looking at his plan using this tactical formation, he felt prevailing over him would not be easy.


    Su Yu frowned, his handsome, clear face full of restlessness, replied: ¡°Ah, I too realized it, last night I thought of it the whole time, already thought of a solution to counter it, and so I will train the soldiers well, after half a month we will drill again!¡±


    In a single night he was able to come up with a solution? Su Ren begged to differ, the third brother¡¯s shortcoming is his impatient attitude, he doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll drop this bad habit, but Su Ren didn¡¯t intend to chide him, to let him have a few tumbles, edges and corners and bad habits will naturally be fewer.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± A loud male voice echoed at the door.


    Su Yu coldly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the Lieutenant General, the woman has moved already to the rear court, but ¡­¡± The young man¡¯s voice at first was loud and clear but as he continued talking his voice gradually became weak and hesitant.


    Su Yu growled impatiently: ¡°You have something to say.¡±


    The young man immediately straightened up, with a clear and resonant voice said: ¡°She said to tell you of her request for food.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The young man could not finish talking, Su Yu, initially not in good mood this time he was even more riled, roared back, ¡°now she also wants to eat exotic delicacies ah!¡± So the woman is troublesome, big brother walked away, they let him deal with the aftermath!


    The young man secretly shrunk his shoulder, quickly replied: ¡°No, she only asked to eat beef, eggs and the likes, she wants to eat a lot.¡± Really a lot, for a woman¡¯s appetite, it was pretty enormous and scary.


    Su Yu¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy, across it a black cloud settled. The General Manor feeds all three thousand soldiers, still could a woman¡¯s eating be able to make it collapse! Su Yu glared at him, both of his eyes seemed to shoot flames, ¡°as much as she wants to eat, let her eat! This kind of trivial matter do not come to report. Leave!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man dared not to hesitate, immediately ran off and left the study, he has heard before that Lieutenant General Su¡¯s temperament is not good, one cannot really believe everything about rumors, not only is it not good, but, worse than that, it is simply tyrannical!


    Chapter One: The soul travelled to a different era, Part 4 of 4


    After half a month. Behind the mountain, the training ground of the General Manor. At high noon, the sun in summer is already intensely hot, the central area of the training ground does not have any place to shelter in the shade, a thousand soldiers after a six-hour drill, could finally take a break. Because there are still battle drills in the afternoon, the soldiers did not return to the mountain camp to rest, in small groups of threes and fours they were hiding in the shade, enjoying the cool air, sounds of laughter were heard from time to time.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Everyone had this look of disbelief on the face, a veteran soldier waved his hand, his face serious, said: ¡°Why would I lie, kitchen Xiao Zhao is my fellow villager, he himself told me! She must eat three catties[1] of beef, ten eggs, a catty of rice, and five cucumbers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± A young and robust soldier pounded his strong chest proudly replied: ¡°I¡¯m so strong, I can eat that much, but how can a woman possibly eat all that much!¡±


    The veteran soldier patted the young soldier¡¯s thick shoulder, threw a sidelong glance at his strong build, clicked his tongue and laughed: ¡°This you do not understand, perhaps the woman is a 200-catty big, fat person! Also, about her meals I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You go to the kitchen to find out. Ask there, everyone knows about that!¡±


    The young soldier finally believed him, murmured back: ¡°Ah, so this is why! No wonder the general threw her out to live in the rear court.¡±


    The young soldier¡¯s voice trailed off, immediately a group of soldiers laughed out loud. The veteran soldier continued to quip: ¡°I think the emperor most likely, seeing that the general always refuses to take a wife, simply bestowed him a big, fat wife to encourage the general.¡± He laughed after having said that, but noticed that the few people around did not laugh and were looking behind him, staring panic-stricken, and afterwards they all hastily bowed their heads.


    The veteran soldier¡¯s heart felt cold, darn, standing behind him would not be ¡­


    ¡°Everybody stand up.¡± A growling roar resounded, the dozen of people enjoying the cool air under the shade quickly got up, stood ramrod straight, no one dared to move.


    Man in horse stance (mabu); photo by ocean silver taken from ymaa.com


    Su Yu¡¯s cold eyes swept on one by one over the nervous faces of the soldiers, and finally stopped in front of the veteran soldier¡¯s face, slowly, coldly barked: ¡°Everybody under the sun, on horse stance, for one hour!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The whole group went on to do the horse stance under the scorching sun, wailing unceasingly in their hearts, but nobody dared to show any expression on his face. The rest of the soldiers who were unaware of what happened were baffled to see several soldiers struggling to maintain the horse stance under the sun, and the lieutenant general¡¯s livid face as he walked towards the direction of the rear court.


    Wretched woman, she wanted to get their attention using this method?! Very well, he¡¯d like to see how much she can eat, and if she could not eat anymore, then he¡¯ll tell her how stupid she is!


    In the farthest corner of the rear court, sturdy branches were cut down, two white strips of cloth tied high above the tree trunk, a pair of upright, slender hands are firmly grasping branches, with blue veins showing on the back of the hands, following ragged breaths rhythmically relaxing. A wisp of petite figure is suspended mid-air, relying on the strength of the arm it is moving up and down.


    ¡°Seventeen, 18, 19 ¡­ twenty!¡± Gu Yun was gasping for air, sweat from her forehead streamed down her cheeks and hair, her white unlined garment was practically soaking wet.


    Twenty! She finally can do twenty, who would have thought that she would be deliriously happy to be able to do twenty pull-ups, even less than half of the number she could do previously. While mocking herself, Gu Yun suddenly heard outside of the door the sound of extremely light footsteps.


    Gu Yun released her hand immediately, jumped down, on the same moment her feet landed on the ground a tall figure filled with fury appeared in the courtyard.


    Su Yu in spitting anger entered the courtyard, originally he wanted to lecture properly this woman called Qing Mo, forbidding her from playing such tricks in this manner, however upon entering the courtyard, he immediately froze. In the small courtyard, the low shrubs and wild, overgrown weeds were cleared out thoroughly, leaving only a green meadow. On the edge of the meadow, there were large and small sacks, filled with stuff inside he could not even guess. On a high bough, a strip of cloth is hanging in mid-air, swaying with the wind, if this woman wanted to hang a swing she need not hang it so high.


    Just underneath the ¡°swing¡± was a small, white figure partly kneeling her hands bracing on the ground, the woman got up slowly, with a gentle and beautiful face, and a delicate body, she¡¯s no different from any ordinary rich family¡¯s young daughter, except for her pair of cold and indifferent eyes staring intensely at him at this moment. Su Yu momentarily got distracted, he nearly forgot why he came there in the first place.


    The androgynous Gu Yun


    What does the woman clearly want to do, standing in the courtyard in broad daylight wearing only such clothes, who is she trying to seduce?


    Furthermore her hair is not strung together, using a strip of white cloth tying it at the back of her head, appearing neither female nor male, an androgynous look.


    Gu Yun gently raised her eyebrows, sneered: ¡°Obviously your manor is not providing enough clothes.¡± They only gave her two sets of clothes, she kept the long trousers, but she tore her cheong sam and out of the cloth made sacks which she filled with sandy soil.


    After two weeks of physical exercise, she already can nimbly move about this body. Next in the plan is the weight-bearing exercises to increase her strength, she needs more sandbags, this man in front of her just about came in time.


    In her plain white dress almost completely wet with sweat, under the blazing afternoon sunlight, her graceful figure is partly visible. Su Yu lowered his head, growled, ¡°Damn it!¡± He rushed out hurriedly.


    Gu Yun was briefly startled, what was he up to? Leaving after coming here and bellowing angry words? She laughed in spite of herself, shook her head, gently leaped high, caught the branch overhead, took a deep breath, intending to do a round of twenty pull-ups. Who knew after doing ten, she would again hear bustling sound carried by the wind of footsteps nearing, Gu Yun a bit impatiently frowned, what does this man actually want?


    Gu Yun lightly jumped down, the scene that she saw almost made her laugh out. It is still that young, tall and strong man just a while ago, except that this time his arms are holding a pile of assorted clothings, the colorful clothes against the backdrop of his swarthy skin and livid face, it really is very funny to watch.


    Su Yu went straight to Gu Yun, in front of her he threw under her feet the female clothes he was holding in his arms, coldly he scoffed: ¡°So is this enough?!¡±


    So he actually went looking for some clothes for her, this man is interesting. Gu Yun looked again at the man¡¯s face, young, handsome, transparent face, around twenty years old, a faint trace of overbearing aura. His profile and that of the cold man she saw the last time are somewhat similar, but unfortunately the man is too young, all his expressions are revealed in his face. Discerning facial expressions was particularly one of her investigation skills.


    These clothes are enough for her to make a lot of fitness tools, Gu Yun feeling pretty good deliberately quipped: ¡°I personally prefer them plain, remember it for the next time.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think this is? How does the General Manor let you be impudent?!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s arrogance has provoked the fiery temper of Su Yu, he vigorously stepped forward reaching out his big hands to her right shoulder, Gu Yun¡¯s cold eyes flashed, immediately she turned around quickly, crouching her body, grabbed a dark purple tunic, purposely said: ¡°Ah, this is a nice piece.¡±


    Su Yu was stunned, unexpectedly he just let her dodge away. Watching her small back while selecting for herself suitable clothes for a woman, Su Yu twitched his mouth, withdrew the hand he extended, he lets it pass, what kind of a hero is one anyway who fights with a fragile woman. What he did not know is that at this time this so-called weak woman is twisting in her hands the clothes into a long rope, if he will put out his hand again, she would hit him back.


    Sensing that the man behind her took a step back, Gu Yun slowly loosened her grip on the long rope, she turned around, smiled and nonchalantly asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Su Yu.¡± After saying this, Su Yu proudly stood there, as if everyone should know who the lieutenant general Su Yu is.


    Gu Yun tilted her head to the side and replied: ¡°Fine I know the name. Continue.¡±


    She did not know him?! Su Yu was both embarrassed and somewhat annoyed, he replied: ¡°I am the master of the General Manor!¡± Batting her eyebrows, Gu Yun smiled and said: ¡°You are the General Manor¡¯s master, then who was that ice block man the last time?¡± He must be the ice block man¡¯s younger brother.


    Ice block man? Su Yu gawked for a moment, then he unexpectedly laughed, this name is really apt for his brother, but nobody dares to say that to his face. His mood a bit cheerful now, Su Yu laughed: ¡°He is my eldest brother.¡±


    As expected, this man in front of her is even more angry, his fury written across his face, but compared to his elder brother, he was far worse. She straightened up, looked up at the sky, it is almost high noon, she¡¯s not in the mood to continue chatting with him, so Gu Yun directly asked: ¡°Why did you come to my courtyard? What exactly do you want?¡±


    Su Yu finally remembered that he was here to mete out punishment. It is at this exact moment a more than 50-year-old kitchen servant carrying a big tray of meals appears in the gate of the courtyard, having seen Su Yu, he promptly and respectfully called out: ¡°Third General¡­¡±


    Su Yu glanced down at the pallet holding three large bowls, one bowl is overflowing with rice, another bowl is full of eggs, and the third bowl full of beef, in the side are also five fresh cucumbers. This amount of food, two young soldiers can finish all he estimated, while she only reaches up to his chest, so thin that the wind can blow her over, but actually only a bowl of eggs can choke her to death!


    Convinced that Gu Yun was just using this means to attract attention, Su Yu, who finds repugnant the tricks of a scheming woman, replied, his tone increasingly getting cold: ¡°I¡¯ve heard you want to eat a lot of things in a meal. I¡¯ve come to specially see this. The General Manor can keep feeding people, but never tolerates waste of the rations. If you could not finish eating all these, starting today, you¡¯ll go without food and water for three days!¡± She would go hungry for three days and three nights, see if she still dares to play her tricks.


    So, actually it turns out that he came to do this, he treats a woman with disdain to make her somewhat flustered, Gu Yun coldly replied: ¡°And if I can eat it all?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Up to now she wants to quibble!


    Her bright and shiny eyes gleamed, Gu Yun slightly lifted her head, provocatively said: ¡°Do you want to make a bet?¡±


    Su Yu coldly replied: ¡°What bet?¡±


    ¡°If I lose, you make me do something I¡¯ll do it, you say one I dare not say two, absolute obedience.¡± Gu Yun said this very casually, because it is absolutely impossible, she does not even know ¡°obedience¡±, what is that, but she cannot lose anyway. Looking towards Su Yu, her smile is sly, ¡°if you lose, I want to move freely inside the General Manor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Su Yu did not want also to immediately rebuff! But, a woman freely moving in the General Manor, it is absolutely impossible!


    Damn it! Did he not fall for it?! Looking at his eyes full of arrogance, Gu Yun rolled her eyes, deliberately knitted her brows, and gasped: ¡°You do not dare? Ah right, you as master cannot do this one, I better not embarrass you.¡±


    Sure enough, after hearing these words Su Yu promptly shouted: ¡°I cannot do it as master?! Who are you kidding?!¡±


    The old servant inwardly groaned, oh no, the crabby temperament of third general has shown up again, he cannot be duped ah. ¡°Carrying things to give her regularly in the past!¡± Unfortunately, Su Yu did not hear the voice of the old servant, pointing to Gu Yun¡¯s arrogant smiling face, Su Yu angrily said: ¡°It¡¯s a bet! You eat right now!¡±


    The fish has swallowed the bait, Gu Yun in a very good mood took the tray, picked up a cucumber, took a nip, happily ate it slowly. After finishing one, Gu Yun in no hurry in eating her dinner, took another, slowly and leisurely chewing it, the more she was taking time, the more vicious and sinister Su Yu¡¯s face became, just as she was picking up the third cucumber, Su Yu could not bear it anymore, groaned: ¡°eat faster.¡±


    Gu Yun remained unmoved, she laughed while gnawing the cucumber: ¡°You haven¡¯t set a time limit.¡±


    Su Yu replied impatiently: ¡°An hour[2], you don¡¯t finish eating in an hour you lose.¡± If she continues the way she¡¯s doing now, she might be eating till midnight!


    He thought she would argue with him, but who knew Gu Yun would put down the cucumber, raised her face plastered with a glittering smile, her voice cold which can make a person wince, ¡°You¡¯d better concede defeat.¡± After having said that, she picked up the large bowl filled with eggs, took all the eggs out, one by one she calmly broke each egg into the large bowl.


    Su Yu frowned, to his surprise the eggs were actually raw!


    She picked up the bowl filled with beef, stirred the beef into the bowl with rice, Su Yu realized that the pile of beef when mixed with the rice, beef and rice together is easier to swallow, but even if so, she still has two large bowls of rice and beef mixture to eat, Su Yu with both hands clasped in his chest, calmly waited to look at her embarrassed look of surrender. Unfortunately, the minutes ticked by, Gu Yun calmly enjoyed the food, Su Yu¡¯s face was getting more and more dark, she, she, she, when all is said and done, is she or is she not a woman!


    After a stick of incense, Gu Yun contentedly set down the bowl, drank up the remaining egg fluid, picked up the half-eaten cucumber, while playfully gnawing, laughed: ¡°I think it¡¯s almost time our bet should take effect.¡± He did not know if he was too angry at Gu Yun or too shocked of her big appetite, Su Yu¡¯s hands loosened, tightened, tightened and loosened again, finally he angrily replied: ¡°I concede defeat, you can walk around the General Manor, but you cannot take one step out of it!¡±


    After saying that Su Yu left in a huff, Gu Yun waved her hand at his departing angry figure, brazenly laughed: ¡°if you have time come and take a sit.¡±


    At present she simply wants to inspect the terrain of the General Manor to prepare her escape in the future. Once her body is a bit stronger, she must leave, could it be that by then she still has to ask his permission? What a joke!


    [1] 1 catty = 0.5 kg


    [2] bange shichen (°ë¸öʱ³½), lit. means half a time; Su Yu allowed Gu Yun within half of shichen to finish eating. Shichen is equivalent to two hours. (Source: Wikipedia)

 CH 2

    Chapter 2: The military training ground of the mighty army, Part 1 of 5


    After Su Yu left in a huff, Gu Yun put aside the half-finished cucumber she was holding in her hand, got up and stretched her body. Just now she had to eat hurriedly, she really needed such nourishment, in this era there is no protein powder available yet, in order to provide sufficient calories to accelerate muscle growth, even causing some trouble she had no other choice, but at all costs she must eat all these high-protein foods. However, looking at her scrawny body, Gu Yun¡¯s mood sank, when can she have her body build be like as before?


    The old servant¡¯s head bowed in frustration, Gu Yun happened to see the look of reproach on his eyes, she shrugged and smiled, she didn¡¯t bully the master of the house, he was being too presumptuous himself. While clearing up the dishes the old servant was shaking his head, inwardly sighed, this young girl is very shrewd and cunning, the third general definitely cannot match to her, even if the great general could not know, he should not have capitulated allowing her to stay.


    The old servant was muttering to himself as he went out of the small courtyard. Gu Yun casually laid down on the meadow, her eyes narrowed slightly as she deeply thought of something, in passing she was pulling chunks of weeds, her hands toying with the cut weeds.


    Qing¡¯s whereabouts is unknown, currently she does not have any clues whatsoever where she might be, she has no other choice but to begin to investigate where the two sisters of this body are. General Manor is not a place where she can stay in the long-term, but if she escape now, only to be hunted down, when that happens she would then be too busy fending for herself, how can she as well find Qing, it¡¯s better for her to temporarily stay in the General Manor, find Qing, arrange a good escape route, and leave before it¡¯s too late for her. Gu Yun¡¯s mind was contemplating the next plan, when suddenly came a burst of muffled thunder of drums, Gu Yun opened her eyes quickly, inclined her head and listened attentively.


    The sound is coming from the mountain! This past half month, sounds of cries came from time to time directly behind the courtyard, sounds of fighting or short drumbeats, but the sound of clear, loud thundering drumbeats like this she has not heard yet. Gu Yun preoccupied during weekdays in strengthening her own physique was too lazy to check on other things, but the sound of rumbling drums today is too loud, filled with force and fury, the people who hear it actually feel their own blood boiling in excitement.


    She has always been on the go, her mind¡¯s curiosity ignited, her body has already taken a step, Gu Yun stood up agilely, walked towards the place where the sound of the drums came from.


    What greeted her was a high courtyard wall, and a small wooden door with a latch, Gu Yun strode to the door and shoved it open to have a closer look, suddenly the panorama before her became crystal clear, it left her feeling cold.


    As far as her eyes could see, is a large, wide open space. The scorching sun overhead, this broad expanse was densely packed with about two or three thousand people standing orderly, two groups were pitted to fight against each other. Su Yu, the man who came and she saw this noon stood on top of a commanding seat in the side, wearing a silver armor, brandishing a heavy broadsword, proudly standing, his appearance quite a bit formidable.


    The battle drums stopped, only to hear Su Yu¡¯s low growl, ¡°Attack!¡± The battle immediately started, two opposing parties fighting head-on against each other. Gu Yun lightly leaned against the door, found the duel amusing, pretty soon she scowled and chuckled low.


    ¡°Is it awfully funny?¡± Behind her a gentle male voice sounded.


    Gu Yun was a bit startled, she was too concentrated on watching the battle, she had not noticed that someone was approaching! She was feeling inwardly chagrined, but her face showed not a fraction of the change in her mood. She slowly turned around and saw a man standing behind her in black clothes, his looks extraordinarily handsome, just by looking at his facial features, Gu Yun guessed this person in front of her should also be Su Ling¡¯s brother. But compared to Su Ling¡¯s cold and arrogant looks, Su Yu¡¯s overbearing temper, he is refined, cool and bright, he gives out an impression of a relaxed and pleasant temperament. Although he has a scholarly appearance, with a polite smile on his face, Gu Yun saw when his eyes narrowed slightly and the corners of his mouth raised, his real mood at this time is not as friendly as the expression on his face.


    Gu Yun covered up the surprise in her eyes, lightly replied: ¡°No, it is not at all funny, I just feel it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be pitied about?¡± Su Ren not batting an eyelid asked.


    Turning around to observe the battle raging on the field, yet not seeing a victor between the two teams, Gu Yun replied dismissively: ¡°The main purpose of this duel should be to test the strength of the Su Yu-led attacking team, right? However, I personally feel that the attacking team is entirely competent, but unfortunately its defensive capability is extremely poor.¡± In just battling against each other it may not be that obvious, but after a while it can at once be completely exposed.


    Su Ren¡¯s eyes glinted, continued to smile and asked: ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    Gu Yun turned around her head, faced Su Ren¡¯s calm and searching eyes, he wanted to test her? Gu Yun chuckled, he wanted to test her so that he can improve the formation. Standing side by side with Su Ren, she detailed her analysis softly: ¡°Regardless if it is the attacking or defending side, in unfamiliar situations one cannot know the capability of the opponent; at the beginning, the offensive strength of the two parties is equal. At this time who wins and who loses depends on who finds out first the other¡¯s weaknesses, who can launch an attack at the same time defend, who can withstand the other¡¯s offensive attack, will be the one to win! If Su Yu¡¯s team encounter ordinary opponents, relying on its strong attack force, it can win, but if the opponent is a group of elite soldiers, then the offensive capability is clearly not enough to rely alone.¡±


    Gu Yun slowly raising her hand, pointed to the right of Su Yu, chuckled and firmly said: ¡°its vulnerability is the lack of defense in the right flank.¡±


    As if to confirm her words, as the two armies clashed, Su Yu originally planned the formation to open like the wings of a butterfly, but unfortunately the soldiers moved more to the rear, the two wings increasingly getting in critical position, Su Yu and his second-in-command already rushed to the forefront, but the whole battle formation lagged at the back, especially on the right side, the formation was obviously chaotic.


    Su Ren frowned, his heart cannot help but be jolted, at the start when he saw this girl standing outside the courtyard, wearing a smile on her face, he is also aware that she is a rich family¡¯s pampered young daughter, but she does not know of military battle formations, does not understand what was happening, so she was giggling. It now appears that she not only understands, but is in fact very proficient!


    Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Su Ren asked: ¡°In your opinion, how can we win?¡±


    ¡°Strengthen the defense.¡± As long as they can hold out for half an hour, the attack team should be able to capture the flag of the opponent.


    ¡°How do you strengthen it?¡±


    Gu Yun was pensive for a while, she coldly replied: ¡°By increasing the individual¡¯s combat fitness.¡±


    The individual¡¯s combat fitness? Su Ren¡¯s eyes lit up, the flaws in Su Yu¡¯s battle formation, he and Su Yu have actually realized it, but they could not single out the crux, hearing what she just said, his mind seemed to have started planning countermeasures at once. Impressed by the woman on his side, Su Ren smiled and asked: ¡°Do you like to watch the battle in short distance?¡±


    Gu Yun readily laughed and said: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Regarding this invitation, Gu Yun admitted to herself that she¡¯s very excited, in this era, all along she felt there isn¡¯t anything familiar and nothing piqued her interest, but here it seems to make her feel familiar, inexplicably she wanted to find out.


    They entered the training ground, from this position they can clearly see more of the battle, Su Ren has been covertly watching the girl on his side, Gu Yun suddenly asked softly: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Su Ren briefly startled, replied: ¡°Su Ren.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded and replied: ¡°Qing Mo.¡±


    ¡°Does Miss Qing also like to study the art of war?¡± This woman who appeared in the General Manor, Su Ren already guessed her identity, but he did not expect the rumors of the Qing family¡¯s ruined beautiful faces to be true, also he did not think, that she understands military strategies!


    Gu Yun calmly shook her head, heartily laughed: ¡°Not really studied, I just have little knowledge of it.¡± The so-called ancient art of war she has really looked into it before, but she really also did not study it, in her mind are all modern military exercises and combat skills.


    Su Ren gently arched his eyebrow, knowing a little? She really is too modest. They chatted for a while, as what they expected of the battle¡¯s outcome Su Yu¡¯s attack failed. He has even added two hundred soldiers in the right flank, but still he actually lost! Annoyed he removed his armor, he looked up to see standing across was Su Ren, Su Yu hastily rushed over.


    ¡°Second elder brother.¡± His second defeat in battle, Su Yu already was in sour mood, when he saw the petite woman beside Su Ren, his face darkened, he growled: ¡°What are you doing here?! Who allowed you to get out?!¡±


    Gu Yun coldly eyed him, and asked: ¡°This place does not belong to the premises of the General Manor?¡± A confused Su Yu who has lots of fire in his belly but has no place to vent to, continued to holler against Gu Yun: ¡°This ground here, of course, belongs to the General Manor.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded slowly, literally snorted: ¡°Very well, you lost a bet to me bastard, to eat within an hour you pledged to allow me to move freely inside the General Manor.¡±


    Chapter 2: The military training ground of the mighty army, Part 2 of 5


    Su Yu¡¯s face was stiff, indeed, he agreed to her freedom of movement within the General Manor, but he is an army lieutenant general, how can he tolerate a woman shouting back at him! Su Yu¡¯s fury soared high, pointing to Gu Yun, his tone very nasty he yelled back: ¡°This is the military training ground! A place where men fight till they shed blood, a woman is not qualified to come here, nor is she allowed to watch willfully!¡±


    Su Yu belittling a woman left and right, this kind of patronizing attitude completely pissed off Gu Yun. She is just the kind of person who the more angry she gets, the more calm she becomes, the more angry, the more silent also. Her cold eyes swept the training ground, settled on a group of recently defeated soldiers. Turning around to face Su Yu again, Gu Yun raised her head, dripping with sarcasm and disdain in her smile, coldly and in a deep voice said: ¡°The outcome of the battle was already decided in the duel! Watching it was too boring! You were eager for quick success and immediate gain, were short-sighted, not at all comprehending the strategy of the opponent¡¯s general, you better not lead troops, so as not to in the end on the battlefield, do harm to them, accompanying you to death!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s strong voice fell, the soldiers and military officers who were following cannot help but move backwards gasping a mouthful of cold air, this woman is tired of living ah! Su Ren¡¯s head also inwardly throbbed.


    How dare this woman publicly humiliate him! ¡°Impudent!¡± Su Yu finally recovered his wits, the anger in his chest made him raise the broadsword in his hand, wielding it towards Gu Yun¡¯s head. The sharp blade under the sunlight, flashed white rays of light. Su Ren was alarmed, third brother is crazy, if the sword descends, how can she live!


    Su Yu


    Su Ren was planning to block the strike when suddenly this emaciated woman before their very eyes, at an incredible speed approached a nearby military general, before he could react, she grabbed at once the hilt of the saber hanging on his waist. Gu Yun nimbly pulled out the sword, the long sword came out of its sheath, drawing out with it bright silvery light, she grasped the sharp sword, flicked a backhand towards the side striking down the broadsword.


    Gu Yun


    In a flash, clear clashing noise accompanied dazzling sparks, the blades of the long double-edged sword and broadsword interlocked, the thin long blade is clearly no match to the broadsword, in just one strike, the sword actually sustained a cut, but its unyielding strength shook Gu Yun¡¯s hand numb, sent her down one knee kneeling to the ground.


    Damn it! Gu Yun cursed, her previous self is definitely not afraid of a direct confrontation with him, but her current body is sorely lacking in physical strength. In less than one move, Gu Yun understood, Su Yu primarily fights the enemy with a burst of energy, she cannot deal recklessly with him, she must take him down skillfully!


    The loud, cold and raw sound following the collision of the two swords, also jolted and sobered up Su Yu, he unimaginably was about to hit a woman, and what shocked him the most was that she actually withstood and maneuvered his move! Among the army generals, very few can resist his sword under his raging temper!


    Su Yu was still distractedly gawking, Gu Yun however has already quickly turned the sword blade, thrusting obliquely towards Su Yu, he did not expect she would thereafter move, hastily dodging away sideways. Gu Yun also was able to get up, grasping the two-edged sword, promptly like a snake coiled around the single-edged broadsword that Su Yu held in his right hand. His expression was cold, clenching his hand on the hilt of his sword, he came over to her and swept away. Gu Yun did not retreat, on the contrary she came near, dodged and hid behind him, no matter how Su Yu moved she stayed behind him as if Gu Yun was stuck to his back.


    Everyone apparently considered Gu Yun to be no match for Su Yu, her petite body is always stuck hiding behind Su Yu¡¯s body. From the start Su Ren was observing detachedly, nevertheless his eyes lit up and glinted, this woman is exceedingly smart, has good martial arts skill, to be closely attached to a person behind, the fight is much more difficult than in the front.


    Her agility is her advantage, she was always close behind third brother, third brother did not get a chance to do something, she was just waiting for an opportunity, as soon as the third brother betrays a little weakness, she can right away strike, and win with one move!


    Used to launching large-scale, big battles Su Yu, confronted with Gu Yun¡¯s tricky close range tactics, he increasingly became angry and impatient. Just when he was gradually breathing agitatedly, Gu Yun found a breach, inverted the sword, was about to pass through the armpit of Su Yu to stab his right hand holding the sword, Su Ren who realized her intentions, dodged and stepped forward, grabbed Su Yu¡¯s right wrist, pulled him over, expelled his breath, in cold, low voice, said: ¡°Stop it! You have stirred enough disturbance!¡±


    Slowly withdrawing the sword she was about to thrust, Gu Yun¡¯s gaze crossed over to the thick and broad back of Su Yu, and the relatively serene and profound eyes of Su Ren, Gu Yun gently raised her eyebrows, this person compared to the headstrong and impetuous Su Yu is much more formidable to deal with.


    Two people looking at each other with meaningful emotions in their eyes, the undercurrents were turbulent, Su Yu was perplexed therefore, he indignantly growled: ¡°Second elder brother, on the military training ground, how can we allow a woman to point the finger of blame, to talk irresponsibly!¡±


    ¡°Talked irresponsibly? You were too anxious to win, didn¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s opinions, you were only focused on attacking, if that is not being eager for quick success and immediate gain, then what is it? All the elite soldiers are on the offensive position, neglecting defense, if not short-sightedness, then what is it?¡± Gu Yun coldly laughed, walked back to the side of the army general whose sword she grabbed a moment ago, only briefly glanced at the location of the scabbard hanging on his waist, casually flicked a backhand, the long sword unexpectedly slid smoothly into the scabbard.


    Everything happened so fast, the crowd did not react until Gu Yun turned to leave, the scared army general who was so shocked broke into cold sweat this time, if there was even a hairsbreadth deviation, the sword not falling straight into the scabbard, but into his body ¡­


    Giving a thought to Gu Yun¡¯s reprimand, Su Yu in his heart naturally knew he made mistakes in leading his troops, but he still could not accept a woman¡¯s criticism, ¡°even though I did wrong, still it isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s place to teach me!¡±


    The brief sword fight with him a moment ago somewhat diminished Gu Yun¡¯s fury, however what Su Yu said re-ignited it again, she gazed coldly at his arrogant face, the corners of her mouth seemed not to raise, her voice extremely light and indifferent, she asked: ¡°You quite look down upon women, right?¡±


    The eyes of the woman in front were cold, her voice clearly gentle yet it sounded somewhat creepy. Su Yu froze on the spot, before he could answer, Gu Yun opened her mouth again, coldly said: ¡°Do you dare to take a bet from a woman again? You and I, we simultaneously train soldiers, after a fortnight we¡¯ll see who trained between us soldiers who are afterwards more brave and fierce.¡± She dislikes Su Yu, although he was right to say it was not suitable for a woman to be watching in the training ground, but his eyes displaying utter disdain for women, is extremely contemptible!


    She wants to compete in training against him?! Su Yu laughed heartily, who does she thinks she is, she considers her three-foot cat martial arts skill already a great accomplishment? Not only Su Yu, apart from Su Ren whose face appeared to be in deep thought, everyone on the training ground laughed and sneered.


    Waving his hand, Su Yu laughed dismissively: ¡°I would not bet with a woman on the technique of training.¡±


    Both of her hands linked in her chest, Gu Yun retorted: ¡°You loser! Enough of such brave talk.¡±


    Su Yu swiftly opened his eyes wide, shouted back: ¡°Who was the loser?!¡± If a while ago brother didn¡¯t stop their fight, he wanted her to be humiliated!


    Gu Yun sneered, looked impatiently, replied: ¡°You will not so quickly and conveniently forget that you had just lost the battle with the soldiers, right? Fine, enough talk of crap, straight to the point, do you dare to bet with a woman?¡±


    Gu Yun loudly said and used the special word ¡°woman¡±, waiting for the fish to take the bait again. Goading Su Yu to action in this way is a foregone conclusion.


    Sure enough, Su Yu swatted his thigh, barked: ¡°It¡¯s a bet. This time I¡¯ll surely make you concede defeat!¡±


    Gu Yun snickered in her heart, Su Yu ah, Su Yu, just now this round of bet not able to enlighten you? Don¡¯t be perpetually self-righteous.


    Having been silent all the time, Su Ren whose expression on his face was difficult to tell whether of amusement or anger, suddenly laughed out loud, with a bright smile said: ¡°Alright, I bear witness, the two of you want to bet on what, attack battle? Capture a city battle or ¡­?¡±


    Before Su Ren could finish talking, Gu Yun¡¯s thoughts were already spinning, she smiled and said: ¡°Ordinarily you must have done these many times over, how about doing something different this time?¡±


    Su Yu snappily replied: ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    The corner of her lips slightly lifted, Gu Yun casually spat out two words, ¡°night raid.¡±


    Night raid? Su Yu and Su Ren were both dumbfounded, Su Yu frowned at Gu Yun, coldly asked: ¡°Are you sure you want to compete in a night raid?¡± When the time comes he would not have her complaining he bullied her, night raids are always the most difficult, but also the best way to test the ability of soldiers.


    Perhaps she may not match to Su Yu in leading and deployment of troops, but when it comes to raid field operations, she¡¯s definitely competitive! Gu Yun firmly nodded and with a smile said: ¡°Alright. General Manor has three thousand elite soldiers, it will just be an exercise to determine whether my trained soldiers or Su Yu¡¯s elite soldiers will be the one to break through the defensive line of the elite troops, to succeed in a night raid.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Since she is not afraid to die, he would accommodate her. Pointing to the direction of several thousands of officers and soldiers, Su Yu said: ¡°These are all elite troops of General Su, I will let you choose first, ok.¡±


    Gu Yun swept her gaze towards the officers and soldiers, all well-built, with sharp, penetrating eyes, she never doubted their elite status, but their eyes also very clearly expressed disdain and disgust, she will not be able to tame them, only half a month is simply not enough!


    Taking her eyes off them, Gu Yun clearly replied: ¡°I do not want them.¡±


    Her firm voice dropped, immediately fierce, ruthless gazes were shot towards her. Gu Yun remained unmoved, continued: ¡°These are the Su family¡¯s elite troops, they already must have received a lot of trainings, using them as the competition¡¯s participants, how can I and Su Yu demonstrate our strength? I think, we should respectively choose 500 young soldiers from the new army recruits, use them for the training, this competition will then be fair.¡±


    The way she put it made sense, Su Yu did not say anything, simply replied: ¡°Fine, I agree!¡±


    Su Ren secretly admired her, she¡¯s really clever, discarding the elite soldiers was a wise decision, these veteran soldiers have fought on the battlefield for many years, how can they listen to her scolding!


    Her method of training is still unknown to him, but her agility and strategy, are indeed slightly more superior to that of third brother. As to this competition, Su Ren seemed to have a few to look forward to, pointing to the vast space in front, while Su Yu laughed, he asked: ¡°This training ground is so big, if both of you train together in the same place, are you both not afraid the other side will see your training method?¡±


    Su Yu shook his head, having the appearance as if victory is already in his hands, ¡°to allow her to see what? Lest at that time she who has no inkling at all, to squander my Su family army¡¯s fresh crop of new recruits.¡±


    Gu Yun squinting her eyes, saw beyond the training ground a patch of forest, delighted, that is exactly the space she wants, ¡°the training ground I will leave to you, I want the woods behind the ground, beginning tomorrow, for half a month.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Yu shouted loudly, declaring the competition has officially begun.


    Looking at their departing backs, Su Ren chuckled, these two people apparently forgot to set the stakes of this bet.


    Chapter 2: The military training ground of the mighty army, Part 3 of 5


    Su Yu


    At dawn, the rising sun is just starting to shine the first rays of morning light, but the heat of a dry summer seems to have hit already, on the huge training ground one thousand soldiers are orderly lined up in formation, the place is bustling and packed with people, nevertheless it is completely silent, demonstrating the good discipline of the Su family army.


    Built in front of the training ground was a high platform, on it, one tall and one short, two people were there to divide the crowd into two. Su Yu wearing a dark blue military uniform, a tall and imposing figure. Casting a sidelong glance at Gu Yun beside him, her entire body clad in black, her long hair tied high, a powerful costume appearance, he had to admit the woman¡¯s style of dressing has its own distinctive charm.


    Standing between them on the platform, a relaxed Su Ren smiled and said: ¡°These are chosen from the best of the Su family army new recruits, the two of you may now start the selection.¡±


    Gu Yun


    Su Yu magnanimously offered: ¡°Let her choose first.¡±


    Gu Yun glanced down at the crowd of young and tense faces, she is naturally aware, no one wants to be selected by her, after all, in their minds, the difference between her and Su Yu is practically like cloud and mud. But she will quickly let them find out who is the cloud, and who is the mud!


    Gu Yun indifferently replied: ¡°Since they are all excellent new recruits, we need not expend a great deal of effort in selecting, let¡¯s divide them into two, the left is yours, and the right belongs to me.¡±


    The army remained quiet, nothing unpleasant occurred, there was very little disturbance afterwards, the soldiers on the left secretly rejoiced, while those on the right cannot help but be discouraged and upset.


    Both Su Yu and Gu Yun simultaneously headed towards their respective armies, Gu Yun held out her hand and pointed to the forest behind the training ground roughly two kilometers away, in a raised voice she commanded: ¡°The group on the right listen, goal: the mountain forest, time: half quarter of an hour, run forward! Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although a few of the soldiers were unwilling, the strict discipline of the Su family army made them quickly execute Gu Yun¡¯s command. In a split second, three long parallel columns of soldiers with great burst of strength rushed towards the forest.


    An amused Su Ren, watched Gu Yun and her departing team of five hundred recruits, he is very curious and really looks forward to, after two weeks, how they would turn out to be like.


    The group of five hundred soldiers running double time did not take long to arrive in the mountain forest. Gu Yun stood before them, she practically arrived abreast with them, although they were still lined up in orderly formation and standing quietly, nevertheless she keenly observed indifference and disdain displayed on their youthful faces, even their eyes were plainly mocking her.


    Gu Yun neither lost her temper, nor did she get angry, she understood that in advocating military discipline and military achievement in the army camp, the only way to make them submit to her is to be better than them! Her face wearing an indifferent expression and a cold smile, Gu Yun coldly said: ¡°With your experience and ability, actually there is no opportunity for you to enter the General Manor army training ground, you are only standing here today because I have a competition with Su Yu. In this competition if I lose, you can only lower your heads down and return to the army camp in disgrace. If I win, you have the opportunity to stay in the General Manor training ground, I want to know, are you confident?¡±


    Silence greeted Gu Yun, to be allocated to her hands certainly will lose no doubt, what confidence can be spoken if at all?!


    Gu Yun eyed them coldly, snapped: ¡°Are you or are you not?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The soft, sparse and hesitant reply that could be heard among the soldiers fired up Gu Yun.


    ¡°Have you eaten your meals?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Finally they answered with a little more energy.


    Gu Yun laughed loudly, shaking her head, she coldly mocked: ¡°You are the best new recruits of the Su family army?!¡±


    As her words fell, the answer she got was a low roar in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Indeed these youngsters are like Su Yu, it won¡¯t do without some provocation! Lifting her forefinger, Gu Yun pointed to the peak of the mountain beyond the forest, facing the disgruntled soldiers, coldly announced: ¡°I¡¯m aware of your angry resistance, you would rather be in Su Yu¡¯s team, so be it, I¡¯ll give you a chance, see the mountain in front? In a moment you and I together will set off towards it, all who reach the mountaintop before me, I will let him join into Su Yu¡¯s group, but those who are slower than me, you had better receive the on-site training sincerely, if not you get lost and return to the camp at once!¡±


    The mountain is located about six to seven kilometers behind the General Manor training ground, it is nearly a kilometer high, from this part of the forest to the mountaintop, the march is comparable almost to a five-kilometer cross-country exercise. After Gu Yun¡¯s challenge, amazement and disdain flashed across all the impassive faces of the soldiers, to compete with such a weak woman in a march, it is actually an insult to them, but then on second thoughts, to be able to cross over to lieutenant general Su Yu¡¯s side, it is simply too good a chance to pass up.


    Gu Yun¡¯s lips slightly lifted, she asked: ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This time they unexpectedly answered loud and clear!


    Gu Yun and the soldiers faced towards the rear of the mountain, she yelled, ¡°Start!¡± Five hundred people immediately scrambled and rushed running towards the mountain.


    Gu Yun¡¯s cold eyes slightly narrowed, a pack of boorish fellows, if she was not sure of the outcome, how could she compete with them.


    Gu Yun had been thinking last night even though they are new recruits, they still would not like to listen to her, she must provide them a demonstration of authority, but to fight alone with them one by one, it is too taxing. Cross country field operation has always been her strong suit, and regarding field operation generally speaking choosing the optimal route is of paramount importance! Thus as early as last night she inspected the mountain slope, and determined the nearest and most accessible road leading to the mountaintop. Although admittedly she¡¯s pulling a fast one, but all¡¯s fair in war, isn¡¯t that so?


    Gu Yun is petite, her movement is very fast, and she¡¯s full of stamina, plus she has already selected a good route, although at the beginning she did not have the upper hand, but in climbing the mountain, her superiority is immediately evident.


    At the top of the mountain. A tall, strong figure and a lean man along his side ascended the summit almost simultaneously, the two of them glanced at each other, each saw in the other¡¯s eyes admiration and provocation. In their new army camp when competing, even though they do not know each other¡¯s names, they regard each other as rivals. They climbed the peak together, just when they charged towards the highest point of the rock, they discovered a shadow approaching from the other direction, at this moment a foot has already stepped over the rock which represented victory.


    Sitting on top of the boulder, Gu Yun was breathing heavily, this won¡¯t do, this body¡¯s physical strength is still weak, taking advantage of this opportunity in drilling the new recruits, she wanted to test well her body¡¯s endurance all at once doing it with her own ability! Sensing two sharp looks behind her, Gu Yun turned around, she cannot help raising her eyebrows, it hadn¡¯t occurred to her some people unexpectedly have reached already the mountaintop, her gaze swept across the two faces, Gu Yun softly asked: ¡°What are your names?¡±


    At first he treated this woman with extreme disdain, but he appeared to be mistaken, who knew she really has a bit of ability, his skill is inferior to hers, he is speechless, his strong, muscular body stood erect, his voice clear he answered back: ¡°Ge Jing Yun.¡±


    Gu Yun looked again at the person beside Ge Jing Yun, his face was sullen as if somebody owed him a great deal, he seemed to be an unfeeling man, after a long time, he coldly replied: ¡°Leng Xiao[1].¡±


    Leng Xiao? Indeed this man lives up to his name. The three standing at the top, looking at one another¡¯s face while standing, but they could not size up each other for long, the tide of the rest of the soldiers reaching the top of the mountain has welled up, after seeing the figure of Gu Yun half leaning on the rock, their eyes widened in disbelief, in frustration they bowed their heads, unexpectedly they lost, they have lost to a woman!


    Gu Yun narrowed her eyes as she was looking on, the soldiers climbed the summit almost with the same speed, apparently, although they are new recruits, they have also been through a rigorous training, their physical strength and endurance are good. Indeed they are a good crop of fresh recruits, Gu Yun was secretly delighted.


    Standing up straight, Gu Yun shouted, ¡°in formation!¡± Whether initially crouching or standing the soldiers immediately set off to line up in formation.


    Gu Yun stood atop on the rock, overlooking the still unwilling crowd, yet this time not daring to behave arrogantly again, her voice condescending, she laughingly said: ¡°Now are there still people who angrily resist?¡±


    Being beaten by a woman is indeed vexatious, but the fact remains, they truly lost to her.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Gu Yun impatiently demanded.


    Inwardly grinding their teeth, with a tinge of anger and stubbornness, the group yelled back in unison: ¡°No!¡±


    Gu Yun nodded with satisfaction, her stern face lowered slightly, in clear voice she said: ¡°Since no one resists, in that case I now announce, I will train you in half a month, there are three military disciplines, the first: obey orders; the second: absolutely obey orders; the third: under all circumstances absolutely obey orders, do you understand?!¡±


    A woman clad in black, her hair ink-black, her chilly, tough talk was powerful and resonating. On top of the mountain, this kind of bullying atmosphere is really not lost to any man. Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao looked at each other, confronted by this woman¡¯s imperious manner they are shaken to the core.


    ¡°Yes!¡± No one knows whether it is on account of Gu Yun¡¯s shocking imposing personality, or because they were vexed that they have just lost to her, every soldier shouted himself hoarse like a roaring tiger, the roar so reverberating that the birds between the mountains ridges were sent fluttering and scurrying about all over the place.


    Very well, Gu Yun snickered in her heart, the day has just begun, there¡¯s still a long way to go, I don¡¯t believe I will not be able to subdue you!


    At high noon, the sun¡¯s high up in the middle of the sky, even if there are sheltering shade of the trees, the heat accosting them is still scorching, coming down from the mountain, these young soldiers were all frustrated and their unwillingness doubtlessly written all over their faces. Gu Yun chuckled secretly, although they were just forced, compelled to pledge allegiance to her, but she is confident, after two weeks, she will be able to completely rein in their hearts.


    ¡°Line up in formation!¡±


    Their skill is not on a par with hers, actually there is nothing left now to quibble about. In their hearts they have long been clearly resigned, in any case, in the next couple of weeks, they will receive training in the hands of this woman.


    [1] Leng Xiao (ÀäÏô) lit. means cold miserable. With Leng Xiao¡¯s miserable face and cold attitude, Gu Yun thought he ironically embodies the meanings of the characters of his name.


    Chapter 2: The military training ground of the mighty army, Part 4 of 5


    Staring now at them, like before, without showing the slightest emotion, her face extremely indifferent, Gu Yun in a clear and resonant voice dismissively said: ¡°After the warm-up exercise, you should have been able already to determine your capabilities and position, over the next fortnight, I¡¯m your army trainer, my name¡¯s Qing Mo, you may call me later boss or army trainer.¡±


    As soon as her strong voice faded, she immediately noticed the soldiers frowning, they looked awkward, Gu Yun wondered, ¡°What is the problem now?¡± Asking them to call her boss has she wronged them?


    A young soldier standing beside Gu Yun whispered back: ¡°Madam, this is unreasonable.¡± The army has a strict hierarchy, no one dares oversteps even a fraction, even though she is the general¡¯s concubine.


    Madam? Listening to his words Gu Yun immediately got goose bumps! Glaring at them with cold eyes, she snapped: ¡°During the training, my words are commands!¡±


    The crowd hesitated for a moment, finally all replied in unison: ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯s only for two weeks anyway.


    ¡°Ge Jing Yun, Leng Xiao, step forward!¡±


    Great waves inwardly played across the two pairs of eyes, what is this woman up to? Their minds bewildered, but not betraying anything on their faces, they strode forward, and went in front of the formation. While they were walking towards her, Gu Yun announced: ¡°From now on, the group is divided into two teams, both of you have performed very well in the test, I appoint you as the captains of these two teams¡­¡±


    Gu Yun has not yet finished talking, a low and deep male voice coldly cut in: ¡°I¡¯m not suitable to be a captain.¡±


    Gu Yun gently raised her eyebrows, ignoring Leng Xiao she continued talking in a clear voice: ¡°As a captain, you must be the best elite in the team, you not only need to face challenges from the team members, but you also have to lead the team to surmount the other team, therefore only then the most outstanding person, can become a captain.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s cold eyes swept once again towards Leng Xiao, the tone of her voice disdainful she asked: ¡°Leng Xiao, you don¡¯t want to be or you don¡¯t dare to be?¡±


    Leng Xiao remained silent, the expression on his face unchanged he stared back at her, the look on Gu Yun¡¯s face is entirely chilly, yet her heart is quite glad, at last she finds a calm mind, a person who does not easily gets provoked. But such people are very prickly, they¡¯re not easy to manage. Before her is a male, no more than twenty years old, his normally impassive eyes make him seem almost always surrounded by an aura a stranger cannot come close to. However, in this pair of cold eyes, Gu Yun finds fierce passion concealed underneath the inflexible coldness.


    The corner of her lips gently raised, Gu Yun turned her back no longer looking at him, her face indifferent she said: ¡°A soldier who does not want to be a soldiers¡¯ leader is not a good soldier, if you do not want to be one, then hurry home, get married and have children, live a peaceful, settled life, you do not need to come here to suffer hardships. If you do not dare, leave quickly, I do not want to keep cowards here! Suitable, or unsuitable, do as you please.¡± Leng Xiao remained silent, Gu Yun did not compel him, the five hundred people in the forest were actually quiet, but after a long time the soldiers could not bear it anymore an uproar stirred up, that low, deep, indifferent male voice suddenly resounded ¡°I am suitable.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart secretly rejoiced, no longer turning her head to look back at him, she proceeded to issue an order saying: ¡°From this column, to the left of it is team one, the captain is Ge Jing Yun; to the right is team two, the captain is Leng Xiao, the two teams, listen up: Everybody squat down, hands clasped together behind the back.¡± The group was perplexed, but still did as commanded, the spectacle of several hundreds of squatting burly chaps packed within the green and lush forest, indeed was rather a bit funny and ridiculous to behold.


    ¡°Maintaining the squatting position, jump to move forward, the destination is the starting point in the forest where we embarked from before.¡±


    After hearing this, the soldiers stared blankly for a moment, then immediately hot anger welled up in their hearts, what does she mean? Squatting on the ground both hands at the back jumping forward? What posture is this? The group squatting on the ground, did not budge the slightest bit, Gu Yun furrowed her brows, fiercely barked: ¡°Execute the command!¡±


    At this time, a young fellow who was not far from Gu Yun suddenly stood up, his tall body exuded deep anger, cried out: ¡°Even though we lost to you a while ago, but then again how to say this, we are valiant warriors who fight and kill the enemy, you cannot humiliate us this way!¡±


    Humiliate? Facing this uncomprehending obstinate group, fire gathered in Gu Yun¡¯s chest, ¡°this is the training! Obedience to commands is a fundamental duty of a soldier, if you cannot do this, you do not deserve to become soldiers! What valiant warriors are you spouting about? He who¡¯s not a soldier get out of my sight immediately!¡±


    ¡°Leapfrog forward!¡± As soldiers, they have no choice! Gritting their teeth, both hands clasped behind, their hearts cursing Gu Yun, rashly and spitefully they proceeded to hop forward. In a moment, within the forest the five hundred Su family soldiers have turned into ¡°frogs¡±, on the ground in an embarrassing position, peng, peng, jumping straight ahead! And in their wake, was a leisurely-looking woman with both her hands linked in her bosom.


    Cursing me in your minds, right? Later I will not let you curse me!


    From the foot of the mountain to the assembly point is a distance of at least three kilometers, for these young and healthy lads running to get there is naturally a cinch, but to leapfrog to reach the place demands their young lives! This type of exercise is equivalent to absolutely no less than twenty kilometers cross-country military campaign.


    After jumping in less than one kilometer, the men who were in spitting anger a while ago were already tired and breathing heavily and chaotically. Ge Jing Yun has always been proud of his physical strength, but now he felt from top to bottom unusually hot and dry, his parched throat felt like burning up, inside his head is a growing roaring noise, his numb legs felt like they¡¯re not his own. If he is already like this, it is needless to speak how the rest of them fared, the originally orderly team formation has been in disarray at this time, and many people lagged behind.


    Sweat from his forehead dripped down to his eyes, Leng Xiao tried to wipe his eyes with his sleeves, his aching, swollen feet almost uncontrolled, he fell half kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°In this exercise have collapsed, who still deserve to be soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Get up, continue!¡± Behind them is that arrogant woman¡¯s low voice, this voice has been provoking the hearts of all the men, even though right now everyone is tired and wishes to die, but nobody is willing to compromise a bit! Dying of exhaustion they have persisted!


    It lasted for four hours[1], when all the soldiers leapfrogged and arrived to the patch of forest where they left from this morning, without exception, everyone collapsed to the ground, lying in disorder filling the ground, their complexion pale, and sweat streaming profusely from their bodies. Everyone is desperately trying to breathe, many are still giving vent to their anger, a few suffocating in their anger, in the pit of their stomachs there seemed to be a ball of blazing fire.


    Leaning against a tree trunk, Leng Xiao also was struggling for breath, his eyes were staring straight not far away from the main culprit. She has not spoken. She was just quietly watching the worn-out soldiers on the ground. He could not make out what she was actually thinking, but she this time is totally different from her arrogant self a while ago.


    After about a quarter of an hour, everyone finally has somewhat caught up his breath, but their hands because of repeated bracing on the ground several times were full of bloodstains, and their feet, have long been worn out terribly, they need not look, they know they¡¯re full of blisters, let alone their severely sore legs, making it a little bit difficult for them to move about!


    ¡°Line up in formation!¡± This time the voice of Gu Yun to the ears of the soldiers practically seemed the sound of the devil winding around their ears.


    Everyone was tired like a dead dog, their bodies were numb to pain! More than a few soldiers were lying on the ground and sleeping soundly. At this time they also stood up to line up, but only a hundred or more people. Gu Yun squinted her eyes to look, the present troops compared with to those this early morning, there¡¯s practically a huge difference, utterly beaten, disorganized and lifeless appearance, but their eyes glaring at her, contrary to what one might expect were bright and full of expression.


    The originally indifferent face of Gu Yun suddenly broke into laughter, ¡°I know you certainly must hate me!¡±


    As an answer she got even more vicious stares, their eyes full of raw hate.


    How can there be such a crazy training method in this whole world! In the eyes of these soldiers, she was just humiliating them in order to torture them!


    Gu Yun thought little of their hateful stares, ¡°I do not mind your hate, the more you sweat during the training, the less you bleed in the future on the battlefield!


    The ¡°leapfrog¡± exercise that you think is just laughable and shameful, not only it can train your endurance, more importantly, it can greatly enhance the power of your legs, also improve balance and coordination of the entire body. Perhaps you will think that my brand of training is very strange, even unreasonable, but I just want you to obey an order first rather than questioning the order, even if there really are things unclear, you should first execute the command, then ask the reason in detail later.¡±


    Everyone looked at one another, some had doubts in their minds, some were puzzled, there were a few who clearly understood, others did not quite believe her, but Gu Yun¡¯s explanation somehow made their mood slightly better. If it was as she said, that she was not deliberately torturing them, then they can endure pain and hardship.


    Seeing that they appeared more dead than alive, the training could not continue. Gu Yun took pity on them and gave them a break saying, ¡°it¡¯s just the first day of training, the physical activity must not be too excessive, we have enough for today, tomorrow at mao shi[2], we¡¯ll assemble here.¡±


    Physical activity was not too excessive? In a split second all the soldiers were struck dumb, they were almost completely crippled by her today, yet she¡¯s still considering the exercise they had as not too excessive, in the coming two weeks, life looks bleak!


    ¡°Ge Jing Yun, Leng Xiao, head back to the camp.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After some tugging and hauling, the two teams of soldiers eventually lined up in formation to return back to the camp. Watching their incessantly moaning and groaning backs, the corner of Gu Yun¡¯s mouth perked up in delight, her mood cheerful she walked towards the General Manor, for tomorrow¡¯s training program she needs to find Su Ren to help her prepare some stuff.


    Drawing near the training ground, Gu Yun saw Su Yu standing in the middle of the soldiers, he was teaching them how to pierce using a spear, normally there¡¯s nothing wrong at all with this exercise, if two armies face each other as enemies this skill can be quite useful, but he seemed to have forgotten that they will be competing in a night raid! Looking around the vicinity, Su Ren was nowhere to be found. Gu Yun did not stay long, from the perimeter of the training ground she went to the General Manor, and soon she found herself going to the place where she woke up the first time, in Lingyun Pavilion!


    Who knew Su Ling¡¯s courtyard is this close to the training ground, she was just about to pass by, when Gu Yun noticed the gate of the courtyard was just lightly closed, did Su Ling come back?


    [1] two times; I debated whether to paraphrase this as two hours or four hours, but since in ancient China a time (shichen) covers a 2-hour period I think in this case the leapfrog march was so difficult that it took 4 hours for the majority to finish the 3 km-distance.


    [2] Mao shi ¨C between 5-7 am in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in ancient times in China


    Chapter 2: The military training ground of the mighty army, Part 5 of 5


    She gently pushed the door open, no one was inside. Shrugging her shoulders she wanted to leave, suddenly Gu Yun somewhat longed to see Bing Lian again, that¡¯s indeed a good sword which makes people yearn to hold it again. Since the courtyard was empty, taking a look at it should be fine, right?


    Stepping inside the courtyard, Gu Yun quickly entered the room which she left before, spotlessly white as jade the long sword still hangs on the wall, shining cold silvery light from top to bottom. Gu Yun stood on her tiptoes, the tip of her hands barely reaching Bing Lian, suddenly a cold light streaked across the sword. Gu Yun greatly alarmed, quickly dodged sideways, peng, with a loud thud, the solid wooden chair below was split in half.


    A halberd


    (image from runescape.wikia.com)


    In a second she looked up and saw a nearly two meters tall man came, his thick and broad stature resembles a big mountain, his hands holding a double-edged halberd[1] wielding it like a tiger born with might. Gu Yun glanced around the broken wooden chair, she cannot help but be inwardly scared, this man¡¯s arm strength is good and powerful! In the same manner the heavy wooden chair was hacked into two, if she too will be hit by his long halberd, absolutely her muscles and bones will break into smithereens.


    ¡°A bold thief, so brazen to dare steal a sword from the General¡¯s room!¡± Han Shu¡¯s loud and clear voice shook a person¡¯s eardrums such that it left the ears with a growing buzzing echo.


    Gu Yun stepped backwards, explaining: ¡°I¡¯m not here to steal the sword.¡± Who is this man? She did not seem to have seen him in the General Manor!


    Hearing clearly Gu Yun¡¯s voice, the man knitted his brow, he was just preparing to go to the training ground today to take a look at the actual drill of the new battle field formation of Lieutenant General Su, however he accidentally discovered a fleeing man dressed in black, a small thief sneaking into the general¡¯s courtyard. Following closely he came in to look, sure enough, exactly as he expected, the man was ready to steal the general¡¯s precious sword. But, who knew that the small burglar is actually a woman.


    Pointing to Gu Yun, the man shouted loud: ¡°Still daring to quibble, considering you¡¯re a woman, obediently surrender, I may spare your life.¡±


    Gu Yun disdainfully and coldly snorted: ¡°What a joke!¡± He not distinguishing between right and wrong, prior to putting his hand into something, rude afterwards, and now spouting rhetoric!


    Gu Yun¡¯s words enraged the man, his face darkened, allowing no explanation, again he heaved the long halberd in his hands facing Gu Yun he advanced to strike.


    Bing Lian


    Anticipating beforehand that he would strike again, while she was speaking a moment ago Gu Yun has already shifted her position, lightly jumped up, skillfully holding Bing Lian¡¯s cold scabbard with one hand, another hand gripping the sword hilt, gently drawing out, in the wake of it a light sound like that of a shrill cry of a dragon, the gorgeous white sword blade jerked out of its sheath.


    She had long admired this sword, even though she cannot possess it, but to be able to fight alongside with it just for once is also not bad!


    Gu Yun¡¯s mood in high spirits, the sword in her hand seemed to be somewhat responsive in a way, grasping across the sword hilt, she lifted her arm, the sparkling white blade interlocked with the long halberd, crisp and sharp collision sound emanated, Gu Yun at first felt her arm sinking, but soon the feeling of heaviness disappeared, this man¡¯s strike, his force is absolutely no less inferior to Su Yu¡¯s with his broad single-edged sword, however this time around she did not feel the slightest amount of either pain or numbness in her hand!


    The man rocked by a formidable force fell several steps back, just a moment ago for a split second he felt a current of chill encroaching his heart through the halberd! Did he imagine it? The man unwilling to give up brandished again the halberd heading towards the chest of Gu Yun. She was ready this second time, calmly raising the sword in her chest, she faced him and swept away a great swing, instead of defending she countered to attack. The long sword actually got along with her, its icy cold, powerful energy came round and attacked! The sword¡¯s power is excellent and strong! The man was stunned, he hastily leaped back, embarrassed he dodged away, who knew the small young woman, unexpectedly has fine sword-wielding skills.


    Gu Yun was also stumped for words, the sword in her hands she can wield so effortlessly, like floating clouds and flowing waters [natural and unforced], she can even feel its excitement! How could this be?


    A pool of clear water from a deep, clear spring, a not very calm lake in front, an unobtrusive wooden pavilion stood to the side of it. Inside the pavilion, strewn on a simple, small stone table were a few jugs of wine of varying sizes. Two men sat opposite each other, a man in blue clothes sitting on one side, his ice-cold face without expression, his attention only on the wine cup in his hands. Across him, was a man in red clothes, his skin is white, his flesh resembling snow, his hair dark as lacquer, lightly swiveling around his wine cup, his face wore a faint smile, he appeared to be deeply enjoying the scenery around.


    They sipped their respective wines, as if the two men were ordinarily not acquainted with each other until the red sword held by the man in blue robes sent out dazzling silvery light all over its red body, the blade also kept vibrating. The red-clad man glanced down at the incessantly trembling long sword, and laughed: ¡°Chi Xue[2] seems to be not very contented with its lot, as if protesting against your dispirited loafing about, it¡¯s been too long since it has been brought on the battlefield.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes narrowed slightly, he whispered back: ¡°Bing Lian.¡± Chi Xue during times of danger or excitement only emits a red light, if it emits a white light like now there is only one reason, Bing Lian is communicating with it, Bing Lian is acting strange.


    Bing Lian? His normally foxy, slim eyes filled with banter, the thin lips of his friend, Mu Yi, curved up, clicking his tongue he laughed: ¡°Is it not always hanging inside your room? It is acting strange, you¡¯re still unhappy to go back, if by some misfortune your manor is looted that¡¯s a small matter, but if Bing Lian disappears, that would be something big! Consider at that time how you will account for its disappearance to your family¡¯s old codgers.¡±


    The Su family has this very funny tradition, legend has it that Chi Xue and Bing Lian are a pair of ancient swords, one is male (sun/Yang/fire), and the other female (moon/Yin/ice), the Chi Xue sword is given to the firstborn son of the Su family, from the moment he is born the sword stays by his side. In the hearts of the Su family elders, only the woman who Bing Lian recognizes as its master qualifies to become the eldest son¡¯s wife, the daughter-in-law of the Su family. This shows the importance of the sword, if Bing Lian disappears, Su Ling now certainly could not find his predestined wife!


    Draining his cup of wine in one gulp, Su Ling sneered, ¡°best if it is stolen!¡± He himself would choose his own wife, when is it a sword¡¯s turn to control him? Mu Yi softly whistled, asked what he already knew in his mind: ¡°So you are not going to go back?¡±


    Naturally he must return, not everyone can touch Bing Lian, it is acting so strange, he feared that something has occurred in the General Manor! His tall, slender body quickly got up. Mu Yi had already anticipated earlier that Su Ling will not disregard the safety of the General Manor, he picked up the recently opened good wine of Kaifeng on the table, poured wine on his cup to the brim, it seems that this jug of top-notch fine wine he alone can enjoy it.


    He calmly put down the wine jug, swiftly a pair of big hands took the wine jug, his motion rapid to stuff it with a wooden cork.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Yi¡¯s heart suddenly had a bad premonition. Sure enough, Su Ling picked up Chi Xue, carrying the wine jug, he went out of the pavilion, lightly jumped and treaded into the water, holding the wine jug he placed it in the mouth of the spring, underneath a stone recess. ¡°As soon as I come back I will drink it again.¡± Leaving such succinct words, natural and unrestrained he quickly left.


    Mu Yi did not know whether to laugh or cry, this despicable fellow is certain he would not get his clothes wet for a jug of wine just now took the good wine and stashed it away in the water. This man is born exceedingly sly, is born exceedingly overbearing! After all these years, not only has he not changed, as a matter of fact he has gone worse, he cannot wait to see Su Ling fall in the hands of a woman!


    Su Ren walked outside of the room, as soon as he heard sounds of fighting coming from Su Ling¡¯s room, he hurried over and came inside, the sight that greeted his eyes greatly astonished him. His utter amazement was neither because of the two people sparring nor the mess they¡¯ve created in the room, but that Bing Lian is unexpectedly in the hands of Qing Mo! On closer look, Qing Mo is not highly-skilled with the sword, but it seemed as if Bing Lian is a part of her body, the person and the sword as one, displaying the maximum formidable power of the person and the sword, the tall Han Shu obviously had no chance, he dodged away from them in defeat.


    Could it be that Qing Mo is the chosen one of Bing Lian? Is it really her? Su Ren¡¯s profound eyes calmly watched the fierce, petite woman, if she is, then it does not seem too bad.


    A whiff of cold air suddenly wafted in the room, the startled Su Ren finally recovered his composure, chuckled and said: ¡°Stop otherwise, this house will be torn down by both of you.¡±


    Han Shu already having retreated away earlier, Gu Yun was admiring the sharp cutting edge of Bing Lian, when Su Ren came and spoke, Gu Yun was already putting down the sword. Looking at the trail of devastation left in the room, Gu Yun felt also somewhat embarrassed, nevertheless Su Ren did not seem to mind the mess, his eyes fixed on Bing Lian in Gu Yun¡¯s hands, he laughed: ¡°What do you think of this sword?¡±


    Gu Yun voiced out her satisfaction, she praised: ¡°Very sharp.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Su Ren continued to ask.


    Gu Yun regarded Bing Lian¡¯s spotlessly white sword blade, smiled and said: ¡°Very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cold?¡± Just standing on its side, Su Ren felt already the surge of biting coldness, did she not feel it?


    Cold?! Gu Yun fondly stroked the long sword, the slight cool feeling is very comfortable. She shook her head, amused she replied: ¡°Cold is gross exaggeration! The most one could say is that it is a little cool. In the summer it is just right!¡±


    She just felt it a little cool! Su Ren inwardly sighed, it appears that she really is the chosen mistress of Bing Lian.


    Casting a quick sidelong glance at the panting person, standing in the sides, yet not forgetting to glare at the tall, strong man, Gu Yun asked: ¡°Who is this boorish fellow?¡±


    She called him a boorish fellow? Han Shu was just about to flip out, Su Ren¡¯s neither light nor heavy words straightaway stupefied him.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, he is the big brother¡¯s trusted second-in-command, Han Shu.¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law?¡± Han Shu stood stiff on the spot, his eyes almost popped out. The general got married? How come they were not aware of it?


    ¡°Su Ren, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Yun¡¯s brow twisted, since when did she become his sister-in-law?


    Su Ren with a look of confirmation on his face replied: ¡°You are currently placed in the manor as the only woman of eldest brother, if you are not the general¡¯s lady, then who are you?¡± The most important thing is that you are the chosen mistress of Bing Lian, who dares to say that you are not the general¡¯s wife?!


    ¡°I do not have any relationship with Su Ling, you should not spread rumors!¡±


    Su Ren shrugged his shoulders, his face with an ambiguous expression on it he replied: ¡°This will have to wait until eldest brother returns, both of you will carefully deliberate on the matter, and how will outsiders like us know the truth of this situation?¡±


    Damn it! Su Ren is so sure, she dreads he is not a man who talks randomly! Taking a deep breath, Gu Yun told herself to remain calm, to talk more about this matter to him is pointless. Gu Yun placed the long sword in her hands on top of a low, small table, the only one left undamaged, she did not want to start talking about it, immediately spoke of the things she wanted, ¡°I need fifty ten-feet long thick hemp ropes, five hundred daggers, get them ready for me tomorrow morning before mao shi[3].¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± Is it really that urgent?


    Gu Yun who was already in foul mood, after hearing his hesitation, replied bluntly: ¡°Does the entire Su family army lack even these basic supplies?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Unable to bear her arrogant countenance, Han Shu roared again, however Su Ren¡¯s hand stopped him, Su Ren just listened to her, politely smiled and said: ¡°We do have them. Certainly these will be delivered tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Expressing gratitude completely lacking in sincerity, Gu Yun turned around and left.


    Su Ren gazed at the long sword lying on the low, small table, his eyes twinkled, facing the departing back of Gu Yun he cried out: ¡°This sword! If you like, you can take it with you.¡± Gu Yun¡¯s footsteps halted, without turning around, nonchalantly retorted: ¡°A gentleman who does not take things forcibly is a good person, but I would appreciate it if the things are delivered on time tomorrow in the forest.¡±


    Considering her totally disinterested words, her figure leaving casually, Su Ren is inwardly stumped for words, to his knowledge and experience there has not been anyone who ignores sharp Bing Lian afterwards, but also one who does not get puzzled by it! Seriously, is she really this carefree and easygoing?


    Taking note of Su Ren¡¯s deferential treatment to Qing Mo, Han Shu is somewhat convinced now, that the arrogant woman is indeed the general¡¯s wife, recalling her words before she left, Han Shu asked: ¡°She wants so much ropes and daggers, what for?¡±


    Su Ren thoughtlessly replied: ¡°She and the third brother have a competition in training new army recruits, it will last for half a month.¡±


    ¡°Training soldiers with ropes and daggers?¡± Han Shu stared blankly for a moment, then he laughed out loud, ¡°I admit her martial arts is indeed not weak, but to practice martial arts and to train soldiers are two quite different things, how can a woman possibly train soldiers?¡± Dismissing Gu Yun, Han Shu is now more interested in the silvery white sword, after all it is a precious weapon, unexpectedly it was so ferocious.


    Su Ren turned around, just in time to catch sight of Han Shu reaching out his hand to Bing Lian, immediately he yelled: ¡°Do not touch it!¡± Unfortunately it was still too late, Han Shu has already grabbed the scabbard.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± After a blood-curdling screech, peng, Bing Lian fell to the ground.


    ¡°So icy! So icy!¡± Han Shu stared disbelievingly at his already red, frost-bitten hands, at a loss he looked inquiringly to Su Ren, bewildered he asked: ¡°Why was she all right holding it?¡± She even held it for a long time, remarking it was only a bit cool!


    Su Ren went to the bed, folded the silk bedding into a thick pad, walked beside Bing Lian and picked it up, quickly he hanged it back on the wall, even in this way, he still felt the bitter coldness, his ten fingers were frozen stiff. Gently rubbing his fingers, Su Ren faintly replied: ¡°Perhaps it is ¨C a will of heaven!¡±


    Bing Lian is acting strange this time, Chi Xue must have already sensed it, right? For the first time Su Ren is hoping that big brother returns home in a hurry.


    [1] Halberd ¨C a long-handled weapon with pointed tip and crescent blade, a combined spear and battle-ax


    [2] Chi Xue (³àѪ) lit. means red blood; in the novel referring to the fire sword of Su Ling


    [3] Mao shi ¨C between 5-7 am in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in ancient times in China

 CH 3

    Chapter 3: The evil army trainer, Part 1 of 5


    Between 5 to 7 am, the daytime is just before dawn, inside the forest, the lush foliage obscured the morning light, it is still dark and gloomy. Five hundred people in long rows came trotting forward, looking at their running speed and the manner of their march, they were far less spirited than yesterday morning. The team entered the forest, even through a dull gray light, they also saw a glimpse of a silhouette, of the one they have cursed the whole night.


    Gu Yun¡¯s face is frozen cold, not for anything else, just because in this era there are no watches, telling the time is too inconvenient. And this crowd of brats, dilly-dallying in reporting to her, causing her to wait for fifteen minutes, of course, she would never admit to them that she came early.


    The team just stood still, the soldiers also noticed the complexion of Gu Yun¡¯s face to be unusually bad, inwardly apprehensive she¡¯s unlikely to come up again with schemes to torment people, right?!


    ¡°Ge Jing Yun, Leng Xiao.¡± The ice-cold low voice resounded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao stepped forward. Gu Yun with a dark face said: ¡°Beginning today, every day before the training commences the first thing to do is, with your teams, start running from here to the back of the mountain, then come back, elapsed time cannot be more than one quarter of an hour, whoever comes back exceeding this time is not allowed to eat at noon!¡±


    The crowd was secretly relieved, fortunately it is just running nothing more, compared to yesterday, that is really too light. Just when they were secretly rejoicing, Gu Yun suddenly pointed to a dark pile not far looking like a small hill-like mound, very slowly said: ¡°Those are some sandbags, each person carries four bags, on the waist two bags, on the legs two bags, after tying up well set off immediately.¡±


    Yesterday, when she went to the training ground she discovered by accident a lot of sand piled on the sidelines of the ground, for them to do weight-bearing exercises could not be better.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Running up to the small hill-like mound, only to find out that they were big bags of sand, strapped to the body even moving would not be easy, but to run with them as she ordered, added to that to come back within a quarter of an hour! She is really evil! The sandbags tied up well, a group of swaying, rocking, shaking people faced the rear of the mountain and rushed towards it, who does not want to have food to eat for lunch!


    Watching their somewhat comical departing figures, Gu Yun snickered, her gloomy mood finally cleared, leaning against a tree trunk, Gu Yun waited for Su Ren to deliver her things over. The summer sun came out early, a few moments later, the sunshine penetrated through the leaves, a faint light entered inside the forest. Just when Gu Yun was getting somewhat impatient, a figure tall and strong resembling like a small hill, following behind him ten soldiers lugging seven or eight large wooden chests, walked over towards her.


    Gu Yun slightly knitted her brows, Han Shu? How come it is he who came?!


    Stopping in front of Gu Yun, Han Shu said in a clear voice: ¡°The things that you requested.¡± In fact, the reason he came today, because of the sword yesterday, he was a bit curious about it, the blade was bitter cold, how come she did not feel it.


    Opening a chest, the inside was densely filled with weapons, but to see the things inside, Gu Yun¡¯s brows furrowed again, ¡°These are the daggers?!¡±


    Han Shu quickly glanced at the things in the chest, frowned: ¡°Aren¡¯t these daggers?¡±


    Gu Yun coolly replied: ¡°They¡¯re too long, I do not want them, take them away.¡± Such is called a dagger? Not less than fifty centimeters long, calling it a short sword is more like it. On the battlefield, this kind of dagger is already a short weapon, because it¡¯s not suitable to kill the enemy, ordinarily they¡¯re seldom used, he had rummaged through the entire weaponry room in order to find hundreds for her, now she¡¯s actually saying she does not want them! Han Shu yelled angrily, ¡°vexatious!¡±


    Gu Yun immediately closed the chests, she did not feel like talking nonsense with him.


    ¡°You!¡± Han Shu gritted his teeth.


    Gu Yun coldly turned her head, snorted: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, were you not beaten enough yesterday, today you still want to try more? Sorry, but right now I don¡¯t have the time to spare!¡±


    The hands of Han Shu clenched into fists, his tightened knuckles made a rattling noise. Behind him several of the soldiers held their breath, does the second-in-command want to punch a woman?


    On one side Han Shu appeared near to blowing his top, on the other side Gu Yun proceeded to examine the other two chests containing the hemp ropes, facing the stiffly standing soldiers on the sides, she said: ¡°You leave the ropes, take the daggers away.¡±


    The soldiers did not dare move, waited for the next command of Han Shu, for a very long time, Han Shu¡¯s pair of big hands loosened and tightened, tightened and loosened, finally he faced the soldiers and waved his hand, the soldiers felt relieved, immediately carted away the several chests of daggers out of the forest.


    This woman is simply impossible, Han Shu was preparing to storm away, but he caught sight not far away, several rows of formations scattered in disorder, trudging soldiers, running over and advancing towards them, Han Shu¡¯s complexion immediately blackened, angrily he blurted: ¡°What¡¯s going on with these running soldiers? Their speed is so slow!¡± Even if they are new soldiers, they should not be of such quality, when did the Su family army surprisingly produce this kind of fishes-groping-in-muddy-water people?!


    Gu Yun darted a sidelong glance at him, sneered and retorted: ¡°Try tying thirty catties of sand and run ten lis[1], you will also likely not run fast.¡±


    Han Shu glared at her, narrowed his eyes to look carefully, indeed hanging on everyone¡¯s waist and legs were several heavy, large sandbags. Staring at Gu Yun, Han Shu finally blew his top: ¡°What the heck is that for a training method?!¡±


    Can¡¯t this man keep his voice down? Her eardrums shook till they hurt. Reluctantly rubbing her ears, Gu Yun laughingly replied: ¡°If you dislike it you¡¯re welcome to leave immediately, nobody is keeping you. If you are interested to watch, you can stand aside, it¡¯s a good way to learn what is meant by military training! But I¡¯m warning you ahead, you¡¯d better not talk crap and affect my training.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s arrogant look really provoked Han Shu, swatting his thigh in a fit of pique he replied: ¡°Fine! As a matter of fact, I¡¯d like to see how a woman trains an army!¡±


    At this time, most of the soldiers have returned to the starting spot, upon seeing the tall and formidable Han Shu immediately their mood brightened up, with awe and admiration they exclaimed: ¡°Second-in-command Han!¡± Han Shu is the Great General Su Ling¡¯s bravest and fiercest second-in-command Senior General! During their recruitment into the Su family army, they have seen him once from afar, now seeing him up close indeed he is even more bold and powerful, an awesome military figure!


    More and more soldiers were coming back to the forest, initially looking lethargic, however upon seeing Han Shu immediately they bolted upright, standing straight as a ramrod. Gu Yun gently raised her eyebrows, eyeing them critically, these brats! When did they treat her with such deference, it seems that they have not eaten enough lessons from her!


    Han Shu¡¯s fierce eyes glared at them, he shouted, ¡°Line up, during training you are not allowed to talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± All at once five hundred soldiers lined up in formation, standing neatly.


    Han Shu feeling pleased with himself lifted his head, looked towards Gu Yun, he thought she would be angry or ashamed, who knew she would smile leisurely at him, walking in front of the soldiers, apparently not angry, she brightly said: ¡°You can cast off the sandbags now.¡±


    At this time the soldiers were reminded, they were truly being trained by this evil, ordinary woman before them! Taking off the sandbags, the soldiers fixed their gaze in front, staring straight ahead.


    [1] Li ¨C Chinese mile, during ancient times equivalent to around 400 meters, this value varied and evolved during different dynasties, in modern times equal to 500 meters (Source: Wikipedia)


    Chapter 3: The evil army trainer, Part 2 of 5


    Hands behind her back, Gu Yun still in moderate voice, said: ¡°Today the training has only three components; the first, training to resist attack; the second, combat training; and the third, rock climbing training.¡±


    Not surprisingly, eyes both questioning and puzzled were riveted on her, Gu Yun looked pleased after saying this, the corner of her lips slightly lifted, she continued: ¡°I have always been a very upfront person, before the training, if you have any questions you can ask them now, but once the training has started, I do not want to see any hesitation. Whoever has something to ask, raises his hand, I¡¯ll go to him, and he can speak.¡±


    Gu Yun looked around, under her calm gaze unexpectedly nobody put up his hand, after a good while, it seems somebody has mustered up the courage, a dark, strong young man raised his hand.


    Gu Yun looked to his direction, said: ¡°You.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the man¡¯s clear voice resounded, said: ¡°Considering that this is army training, you do not teach us the battlefield¡¯s technique of fighting, or formations of troops deployment, ordering us to run around here and there this way, such running exercise drill is a thing unheard of, what is the reason?¡±


    They are not afraid to train hard, but they do not want to learn some useless techniques, furthermore after a half month they do not want to suffer an ugly defeat! These were not just the inner thoughts of all the soldiers, but also Han Shu had his misgivings, what she just said of the three components of the training, never have they been taught before to new army recruits.


    ¡°Firstly, everything should have a target and a purpose, this half-a-month training is intended for the night raid battle, I don¡¯t mean to imply you need not practice on battlefield fighting skills and troops deployment formations, but that is not the focus of this training; secondly, the content of my training, each of them is designed to enhance your combat skills, so you can adapt to the needs of a night raid war in the short term, turning you into elites among the elites.¡± Gu Yun naturally knew the train of their thoughts, or else she would not have let them raise questions. She wants them not only to agree verbally, but also to be deeply convinced!


    Gu Yun¡¯s sincere and detailed explanation relieved some of the endless pain the men suffered from yesterday.


    Han Shu¡¯s fierce eyes arched, she and Su Yu are competing in a night raid?! What a big dare, even Su Yu may not be able to train the group of new recruits in half a month to gain enough ability to cope in a night raid, let alone she? Just listening to her larger scheme of things, as a matter of fact he¡¯d like to see also how she¡¯s going to train these recruits.


    The dark, strong man nodded clearly understanding the point, but afterwards puzzled he again asked: ¡°What is the training to resist attack? Are we not supposed to learn how to attack the enemy, don¡¯t tell us that we still must learn how to avoid getting hit by a person?¡± Although they have not spoken, the others also expressed their confusion by nodding their heads.


    As they all waited to hear her explanation, who knew she would smile faintly, held out her hand, facing the dark, strong man her index finger lightly hooked, and said: ¡°You, out of the line.¡±


    Bewildered he walked in front of Gu Yun, yet not standing still. Gu Yun suddenly approached him, lightly jumped up, her right arm bent, ruthlessly hitting the pit of the man¡¯s neck with her elbow.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Screaming pitifully his neck almost dislocated the pain brought him crouching on the ground. Anyone calling into question her method of training would be beaten! A lot of the young and vigorous recruits cannot stand it anymore, clenched their hands into fists, but Gu Yun just looked at the man on the ground with indifference, asked: ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It hurt a lot!¡± His neck is almost broken.


    Partly bending her body, Gu Yun coldly said: ¡°I only hit you with my arm, my hands even unarmed, what if I continuously pummel you with my fists, or possibly my hands holding a stick or even a sword, doing it until you die. Don¡¯t talk big of defending the country, when you cannot even defend your own life!¡±


    The strong, dark soldier held his neck, slowly got up and stood ashamed on the side.


    Turning to face all the soldiers, Gu Yun continued: ¡°As a soldier, when you confront the opponent you must assess the level of his ability, when you face a strong opponent, to attack is not to your advantage, in that case preserve your strength, make yourself less vulnerable, to exhaust the strength of the opponent while scheming to counterattack is the key to your victory.¡± Her cold and detached voice not at all loud, made these just a moment ago still doubtful soldiers somewhat ashamed, they could only bow their heads in shame. It¡¯s true they appeared to have questioned her training method, but gradually, they found, what she was saying, seemed to make some sense.


    For the first time, Leng Xiao surprisingly raised his hand, Gu Yun nodded to him, motioned for him to speak.


    ¡°How can one resist an attack?¡± There are moves on how to attack, but how does one practice how to defend attacks?


    Gu Yun raised her eyebrows, smiled and said: ¡°This you will understand in a little while.¡±


    Looking up towards everyone, she asked once more: ¡°Are there any more questions?¡±


    This time nobody was stupid to again dare speak out.


    ¡°Very well, now we begin the first training.¡±


    Peng ¨C ¡¡¡¡peng ¨C


    Muffled sounds of ramming, hitting flesh and the blowing dust, within the forest is a tragic scene to behold. This time Leng Xiao finally realized, why Gu Yun¡¯s smile a while ago seemed so weird, in the future the more she smiles and appears amiable, the more they have to be wary!


    Within the huge forest, two people stood before each tree, they looked miserable gritting their teeth and enduring bitter pain, while kicking the tree trunk with their legs over and over again. Even though it hurt so terribly, such that they broke out in cold sweats, they did not dare to groan, because in comparison there were others even in worse situation than they were. On the other side a little flat muddy ground, each well-built, tall figure jumped and hopped over a high mound of ground, but using the back of his body to land in the ground. Each landing ferociously hammering with his back the muddy ground, fine pebbles were also embedded in the mud, a shallow pit was already formed in the repeatedly pounded ground!


    Han Shu¡¯s pair of fierce eyes was in a daze, staring at the scene before him, she¡¯s actually exercising their bodies this way, and if in long-term they continue to exercise like this, this group of people will definitely have skins like copper and bones like iron! Not far away quietly but assiduously monitoring them was a black-clad woman, she stood in the midst of them, through the clouds of dust, one cannot make out the expression on her face, but her rigid and upright stance all the same faintly showed through eliciting the men¡¯s ire.


    After an hour.


    ¡°Stop, rest for thirty minutes.¡±


    As before her voice was cold and low, but to the already half-dead soldiers, it sounded really soothing. Nearly at the same time, everyone¡¯s butt fell to the ground, their bodies felt numb to pain, at the moment they truly all felt like dying.


    Watching them sitting on the ground, their lips dry and cracked, these young lads sweating like pigs, Gu Yun was in no hurry to get them lined up, her face relaxed, she laughed: ¡°Training on resisting attack will become a routine training within these two weeks, today for the time being it¡¯s enough.¡±


    After listening to her words, many people turned green in the face, their legs are still intolerably sore and swollen, now their backs are burning hot in great pain, today¡¯s only the second day, they do not know if they still have life to hang on two weeks later. Before they even finish lamenting their fate, Gu Yun¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°Line up!¡±


    Chapter 3: The evil army trainer, Part 3 of 5


    Getting up from the ground shivering, covered with sweat and dirt, everyone looked as if they have rolled over and over again in the muddy ground, battered and exhausted. Gu Yun was quite pleased with their appearance, standing relaxed, her tone of voice cheerful, ¡°the next we will do is combat training. Even more important than learning how to take a beating is learning how to fight back. Since it will be a night raid battle, we will mainly train the silent fighting techniques. Today the first training is unarmed close fighting. Hand-to-hand close combat includes many techniques: kongshoudao [bare-hands-fighting technique, ~ karate], jiekuandao [intercepting fist technique, ~ Jeet Kun Do], Taiquan [grand fist technique, ~ Thai boxing martial arts], roudao [soft technique, ~ Judo], sanda [mixed martial arts], they all belong to this category of close-range body combat techniques¡­¡±


    Gu Yun has yet to finish talking, immediately afterwards she heard a burst of chuckle. She looked towards the direction where the sound came from. Indeed it was from an exceptionally young face, from his looks he should be around fifteen or sixteen years old, at best he can be regarded as a big boy, his entire face splattered with mud but still wearing a silly smile.


    Gu Yun strolled slowly towards his side, gently smiled and asked: ¡°What are you laughing about?¡±


    ¡°What is roudao [soft technique]? Is it some kind of a woman¡¯s fluffy game?!¡± The boy strove to restrain his laughter, but still one could hear it in his voice.


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes glinted, very well. There really are those who are not afraid of death! Lightly patting his shoulder, her face with a faint smile, she said: ¡°You, step out of the line.¡±


    It looked very light, but in reality it fell heavily on his shoulder. The woman¡¯s delicate hand for no reason made the boy¡¯s heart tremble. By this time he finally realized Gu Yun¡¯s peculiar smile, but it is now impossible not to step out of the formation. The boy can only cautiously follow after Gu Yun, constantly guarding against her likely sudden strike.


    Gu Yun walked to the open space in front of the ranks, and waited for the boy to stand across her. Her face had this kind of smile which invariably gives people goose bumps.


    The boy stood on the spot, for a long time taking no action. Even though daily she has some rather weird training methods to torture them, however she is after all a woman. Adding to that, her head does not even reach up his shoulders, himself being a big hulking guy, what good is it to bully a woman?!


    Gu Yun glared at him, yelling: ¡°Why are you dawdling? Attack!¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, the boy rushed past towards Gu Yun, his appearance intending to do something. Who knew, he barely reached her side, Gu Yun suddenly stretched out her right hand grabbed his right shoulder, rapidly moved sideways, her back pressing against the side of his waist, his two hands yanked down. The group could not make out what exactly happened. It only saw a hint of a tall shadow through some kind of a strange move thrown down fiercely from Gu Yun¡¯s back to the ground.


    Shocked and awkwardly lying on the ground, the boy just now only felt giddy, his head spinning he did not know what sort of intense force it was that threw him down.


    Gu Yun released his hands, coldly barked: ¡°Come again!¡±


    Gu Yun actually wears black during the training, so we¡¯ll have to overlook this detail on this picture. :-)


    Unable to make head or tail of how exactly he was thrown down by an emaciated, petite woman, he really has lost face! The boy immediately stood up from the ground, took up the horse stance. Just now he was not paying attention so he let her have her way, but this time she¡¯ll not catch him off guard again and prevail!


    Horse stance? Gu Yun¡¯s brow faintly arched, good! She¡¯d like to see how stable his horse stance is! The boy did not take a move, Gu Yun took the initiative, advancing forward, she straddled her left foot between the legs of the boy. The boy was alarmed, he was about to punch, but Gu Yun was faster with both her fists beating his shoulder with powerful strength. He immediately lost his balance and slipped unsteadily backwards. In order not to fall flat on his face, he relaxed the muscles of his legs, retreated a step back and tried to maintain the stability of his posture. Just before he moved his feet, immediately he felt his chest tightened. Gu Yun¡¯s slender hands have tightly grabbed and tugged at his shirt. A burst naturally followed, he was hit with dizziness again.


    Peng ¨C his tall body was once again easily thrown out like a sack, flying in the air in a strange arc, his thick and broad back one after another landing heavily on the ground. The rest of the soldiers whose backs are still burning hot in pain all shrunk their necks.


    Wow! Han Shu secretly gasped his admiration. Who knew, not only is her swordsmanship outstanding, but her martial arts skill is also not weak!


    Straightening up her body, Gu Yun¡¯s face darkened, ¡°come again!¡± Foot stance unstable, without endurance, legs lacking in strength. It seemed that later more leapfrog training is needed to enhance attacking power and endurance of the legs!


    The boy struggled to get up from the ground. Almost falling apart in exhaustion, as he looked to the ruthless and tyrannical woman, he unconsciously took a step back.


    Gu Yun screamed: ¡°Attack!¡± He has the nerve to withdraw!


    The boy stood petrified on the spot. Gu Yun with a hint of impatience and disappointment in her eyes, again took the initiative to attack.


    Already dreading this, seeing the approach of Gu Yun to attack, the boy unconsciously moved backwards again.


    Gu Yun in contrast to her previous moves, grabbed the boy¡¯s front shirt with one hand to prevent him from retreating, her other hand grabbed his waistband, a knee on his right foot on the ground, in a lightning bolt, the boy was again knocked down.


    But this time, Gu Yun did not immediately straighten up and left him as she did the previous two occasions. Taking advantage she pushed his body down, her knee firmly pressing on his breastbone, one hand gripped tightly his throat, the other hand clenched into a fist raised to punch his eyes.


    A quick woosh of air, frightened he closed his eyes, he got so scared he cannot help but cry out: ¡°Ah!¡± For a long time he did not feel any pain coming, he slowly opened his eyes, Gu Yun¡¯s fist stopped just above his eyelid, the terrified boy broke out in cold sweat. A little bit closer, with that kind of strength he experienced a while ago, his eye surely would go blind!


    There was absolute silence amidst the five hundred people inside the huge forest. Loosening her clenched fist, Gu Yun slowly got up, to pacify the rage in her heart she breathed deeply several times.


    The boy dared not stay lying on the ground for too long, kneading his neck, he unsteadily stood up, in his heart very much afraid that Gu Yun will still order him to attack again. Fortunately, Gu Yun did not ask him to continue, she just looked indifferently straight at him and asked: ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    The boy was speechless for a moment, muttered his reply: ¡°dizzy, it¡¯s like no matter how I make my move to attack, you are able to fling me away.¡±


    It was not he alone who marveled. All the rest of the soldiers were also mystified. How can she lightly take down a huge individual who is easily twice- maybe thrice her size?


    ¡°Roudao is attack-oriented. It combines attack and defense in fighting, leveraging on the strength of the opponent. Its greatest feature is skillfully deflecting heavy weights. Even if your opponent is stronger and taller than you, you can prevail over him.¡± Looking askance at the boy, Gu Yun crooned, ¡°Now do you still think roudao is fluffy?¡±


    Sheepishly the boy bowed his head.


    ¡°Answer!¡± Gu Yun¡¯s fierce voice thundered.


    The boy quickly straightened up his body, loudly replied: ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Icy eyes swept across everyone. Her murderous look compelled people to be intimidated by her. Indeed no one dared to look at her in the eye. Gu Yun¡¯s fierce voice echoed loud in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°to be supercilious, scorning the opponent, reckless in conduct, when you confront your enemies every one of these is reason enough to make you suffer a crushing defeat in your enemies¡¯ hands! In addition to exercising your bodies, you must also discipline yourselves, transforming and becoming brave, learning to be prudent and earnest. If later you all will let me see you again acting opinionated, complacently underestimating the enemy, the penalty is ten lis leapfrog. Do you understand?!¡±


    Hearing the ten lis leapfrog, everyone¡¯s face instantly paled, immediately in unison they hollered: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Han Shu was still in the middle of deep contemplation over Gu Yun¡¯s agile martial arts moves, but the sudden sound of a fierce roar startled him. He did not understand what a leapfrog is, of course, he did not understand why all these exhausted new recruits yelled at the top of their lungs¡­


    Chapter 3: The evil army trainer, Part 4 of 5


    Satisfied, Gu Yun finally nodded. Yesterday¡¯s demonstration of her authority indeed had a strong impact on them.


    ¡°There are some exquisite martial arts moves when one executes them gracefully and naturally. But they¡¯re only for those who want to play it cool, when confronting a real enemy those have no merit to speak of! The nearer the distance to your enemy, if you are unarmed, the higher is your risk. So, when you confront your enemy, attack him in his most vulnerable spot with your maximum strength. Hit him fast, your action must be precise. Start out ruthless, take down your opponent as quickly as possible.¡±


    While she was talking, Gu Yun bent and picked up a twig from the ground, pointing to a young soldier, she coldly said: ¡°Come here.¡±


    The boy hurriedly went over and stood up in attention, but his heart was pounding like crazy, she would not be using the twig to whip him, right? Obviously he does not know Gu Yun, if she has the intention to thrash him she definitely will be using an iron bar rather than a twig.


    ¡°Ears, temples, eyes, nose, the back of the head, the throat area, back of the neck, collarbone, armpits, the crotch area, ribcage, spine, the wrist joint and other parts, these are all the human body¡¯s relatively more vulnerable parts, and these important sites must be the focus of your attack.¡± As she was explaining, the twig touched the various parts of the boy¡¯s body opposite her. Gu Yun was using him as a model of the human body, she was explaining slowly, but he is far too nervous that his complexion paled, he is really scared witless if she gets into a bad mood, he would be in deep trouble!


    This group of energetic young people, while listening to Gu Yun explaining, on their faces emerged a growing interest and curiosity. Gu Yun was delighted to see this expression on their faces, she appreciated these eagerness and hunger to learn, in the corner of her mouth finally emerged a trace of a smile, her bright voice resounded: ¡°Now group yourselves into pairs, I will teach you jiequandao [intercepting fist technique], a technique in close combat with the strongest attack power.¡±


    After hearing it is the most aggressive fighting technique, the young soldiers became even more enthusiastic, after having witnessed just now the so-called roudao [soft technique], they are even more looking forward to this fighting technique, they replied in unison: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Smiling she faced the boy in front of her who has a twisted and pained expression on his face, Gu Yun softly chuckled and said: ¡°You will act as my opponent for the demonstration, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The boy really wanted to cry but he has no tears to shed, he wished he could pull out and give himself a slap, so he just faced her and gave off a somewhat crazy laugh!


    Inside the forest, Gu Yun was in front explaining the basic points of the moves of the combat technique, behind her the soldiers were following suit, earnestly practicing. On one side the activity was getting frenzied like a tiger growing in power, on the other side was Han Shu whose face was getting dark and his brow wrinkling tighter by the minute. This woman¡¯s instruction on combat technique, indeed, true to her words, is not in the least fancy. Every punch is fast, precise and ruthless, outright fierce and cruel! She is training soldiers, or more like breeding assassins!


    Two hours later.


    The scorching sun is up in the sky, it is already high noon, several kitchen servants came to the forest lugging the food for lunch.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Yun announced, ¡°an hour lunch break. Dismissed!¡±


    After a protracted sigh of relief, many of the young soldiers immediately tumbled to the ground, even though they¡¯re tired and hungry, yet no one wants to move for a while!


    Watching the motionless soldiers lying on the ground, Gu Yun said in a neither light nor heavy low voice: ¡°Quickly, line up for lunch, if you don¡¯t eat now, later you want to eat you¡¯re not allowed to eat!¡±


    The dead beat soldiers on the ground hurriedly sprung and stood up, dragging their heavy limbs, they obediently queued up to receive food. Not to be able to eat lunch is nothing, but if this evil woman gets riled up, who knows how she will train them afterwards!


    Looking at their resentful backs, Gu Yun shook her head and laughed in spite of herself.


    Han Shu¡¯s fierce eyes slightly narrowed, in his mind he laughed. Not bad, in a span of two days only, she has made this herd of young bulls fearful of her, not an easy feat at all! Gu Yun was just about to walk over and line up together with them when a servant carrying a bamboo basket walked up to her and said: ¡°Here¡¯s your lunch.¡±


    Gu Yun opened it, it consisted of her usual fare of beef, rice, eggs and cucumbers, no less. Gu Yun glanced at her side and saw the large baskets filled with big steamed buns and pieces of half-of-a-fist-sized braised pork. Each soldier was rationed two big steamed buns and a piece of meat. Gu Yun¡¯s brow squinted a bit, handed back the bamboo basket to the hands of the servant, and said: ¡°In the future you don¡¯t need to specially prepare a different set of lunch for me, I will eat the same food they eat.¡±


    If they were not eating together it would have been fine, but since they were eating together, getting this special lunch is inappropriate. This is Gu Yun¡¯s perspective as a modern person, but for those who are long accustomed to hierarchy and the ranking division of officers and ordinary soldiers in their eyes, such an approach of Gu Yun is very strange.


    Under surprised looks, Gu Yun picked up two steamed buns and a piece of meat for herself, prepared to find a place to rest for a moment, when she raised her eyes she saw Han Shu who she did not notice was already sitting on the grass opposite her.


    Gu Yun thought for a moment, took two steamed buns and a piece of meat, and handed over the food to him. With the steamed buns and meat on his hands she sat with ease on the grass by his side. Without qualms, Gu Yun gobbled and took big bites of her buns and meat, completely devoid of the demure and grace of a young lady.


    Originally, he had a strong dislike towards this woman. But after a morning of observation, he discovered that she has some considerable ability. No wonder she has the chutzpah to compete with Su Yu in training. But, speaking of training, Han Shu mused for a moment, with good intentions he cautioned: ¡°With your method of training, perhaps you¡¯ll turn them into experts, but the battlefield is not an arena where martial arts competitions are held. This kind of soldiers actually on the battlefield, they can also lose in a battle. They¡¯re able to defeat another person, but can they defeat a large, mighty army [Chinese idiom: magnificent army with thousands of men and horses]?¡±


    Gu Yun swallowed the last bite of her steamed bun, replied deprecatingly: ¡°these soldiers who are able to defeat the enemies on the battlefield, can the Su family army still accomplish even with lesser number of them? I want to train an elite force, its mobility and adaptability quick, its fighting strength the best within the ranks.¡± The purpose and function are different, naturally the methods of training are also different!


    ¡°Elite force?¡± Han Shu knitted his brows, what kind of army is that?


    The soldiers have also eaten their fill, this morning¡¯s training has utterly exhausted them, the meadow is full of people lying in disarray. Gu Yun secretly observed them. Only a few people can still sit, even fewer people are those who looked as if their physical strength remained as vigorous as ever. Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao are two among the very few. Gu Yun chuckled, these two men are showing a lot of potential, she ought to treat and hone perfectly their talent!


    As Gu Yun kept on ignoring him for a while, Han Shu impatiently asked once more: ¡°Tell me now, what is an elite force?¡±


    Gu Yun stretched her waist, leaning her back against a big tree behind her, her words with a touch of pride she replied: ¡°It¡¯s a team which executes special missions. Sometimes a war requires a multitude of strategies. Sometimes it only needs elite soldiers when you want to sabotage attacks, do reconnaissance behind enemy lines, gather intelligence, and even do assassination and abduction, you know you can accomplish all these, such a team whose value is nowhere to be seen. Among these people, who meet my requirements, ultimately to be chosen to join my elite force, I think they¡¯re not more than fifty, but if I¡¯m able to yield these fifty men, each one is worth a thousand fierce individuals!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s way of explaining things, Han Shu perhaps understood the concept of her so-called elite force, but after hearing her bluster, Han Shu promptly voiced out his disbelief: ¡°impossible!¡± With one against a hundred he still can accept, but one is worth a thousand how could that be possible? A person no matter how formidable he is cannot replace a thousand people!


    Estimating the time, the rest period was more or less enough, Gu Yun didn¡¯t bother to explain further to him, smiled indifferently, ¡°That you can¡¯t, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t, you just wait and see!¡±


    A very crazy woman! Han Shu¡¯s pair of eyes glared, Gu Yun did not wait for his outburst, already she stood up nimbly, strode towards the open space packed with lying people, shouted loud, ¡°line up in formation!¡±


    Chapter 3: The evil army trainer, Part 5 of 5


    Those who heard her hurriedly stood up, several men who must have been too tired didn¡¯t hear her command continued to lie down, sleeping soundly on the grass, Gu Yun immediately lifted her leg, ruthlessly kicked their bellies, for a moment anguished wailing resounded through everywhere.


    With great difficulty, finally the formation was completed, Gu Yun angrily said: ¡°From now on, if lining up in formation exceeds ten seconds, everybody gives me a hundred tree trunk kicks!¡±


    Just how long is ten seconds? Everyone looked at each other in blank horror, but nobody at this time dared to mess with a tigress, in short, the farther one is from her, the better!


    Pointing to the front to a mountain peak not far from them, Gu Yun clearly said: ¡°There is a cliff wall ahead in three miles, Ge Jing Yun, you take fifty people with you and transport the ropes, the rest run ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, no one dared hesitate to question what she wanted.


    Watching the troops running farther and farther, Han Shu hesitated for a moment, got up and followed them. He also wanted to know, why she demanded so many ropes, what are these for?


    Very soon, they came to the cliff wall which Gu Yun indicated. It is part of the rear of the mountain, along the side of its peak, the mountain peak is not at all high, about sixty or seventy feet, but the rock is extremely steep, appearing to be generally upright, but the mountain rock is uneven and irregular, even trees could not grow on the rock wall.


    All the men who ran stopped and stood still under the cliff wall, their minds anxious that Gu Yun once again came up with another strange method of training them, their hearts both somewhat fearful, but also inexplicably somewhat excited.


    Gu Yun did not let them guess for too long, pointing to the smooth, steep rock wall, she asked: ¡°who can climb up with bare hands, step out of the line.¡±


    With bare hands? The group sucked in a lump of cold air, looking again at the bare rock wall not even seeing any blades of grass, they cannot help but be stunned, this ¨C is impossible! Unless one is an exceptional person with nearly outstanding qinggong[1] skills, they are but ordinary folks who do not have this ability.


    A baffled Han Shu also glanced towards Gu Yun, does she intend to kill them? Although not too high, but to fall down from this height can also be fatal! There was deathly stillness amid the soldiers, after this calmness, indeed people stepped out of the formation and walked over.


    Needless to say Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao were naturally among them, they were also followed behind by several young lads, observing them as they came forward, everyone has a well-built physique, no wonder they dared to come out to try.


    Twenty people. Gu Yun covertly counted, her face did not show any slightest amount of delight, looking furious, Gu Yun faced them and said: ¡°Everyone pick a rope to use.¡±


    Twenty people, each holding a rope. Gu Yun pointed to two exceptionally lush trees on the hilltop, thick and sturdy branches of the old trees have already extended beyond the rock wall, and said: ¡°By yourselves you think of a way, holding the other end of the rope pass it through the branch of the tree on top, I will leave it up to you.¡±


    Through the bough? In their hands is a hemp rope, thick as a thumb, tough and durable but very soft, how can it pass through the tree branch sixty or seventy feet high above?


    Gu Yun did not go and watched them, she just silently stood aside.


    Ge Jing Yun raised his head and examined carefully the altitude, suddenly he moved towards the bottom of the cliff, clutching tightly the end of the rope, he began a circular motion to fling up the rope.


    Gu Yun inwardly sighed, he would like to fling up the rope with the force of inertia, the rope is so light, his arm strength must be very strong for this job. Sure enough, after trying a dozen times, Ge Jing Yun released the rope, like a silver snake it indeed flew and wound around the branch, and slowly it fell down.


    He succeeded, but it does not mean that other people can use this method to throw the rope up. After contemplating for a while Leng Xiao went to a pile of rubble under the rock wall, found a fist-sized stone, tying one end of the rope to the stone, with force he flung up, the stone with the rope easily passing through a branch, fell down.


    The corner of Gu Yun¡¯s lips gently raised, not bad, she likes people who are resourceful.


    Seeing Leng Xiao¡¯s method is much easier, the others followed suit, and soon, the rest of them have passed through their ropes to the branch on top, the matter finally turned over in Gu Yun¡¯s hands.


    She made them strap one end of the ropes to their waists, under the cliff they were busily getting ready to climb. Gu Yun handed over the other end of the ropes to the waiting soldiers below, she explained: ¡°You do not need to exert effort to pull them, as long as you grip tight the ropes, and if they aren¡¯t careful and accidentally fall down, you then pull tight the rope to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After attending well to all security preparations, Gu Yun faced the cliff wall, then to the twenty people below she loudly ordered: ¡°Upwards.¡±


    Obviously a lot of them overestimated their own strength, not even climbed up a third of the rock, there have been already four or five people who fell down, and those who were able to continue up with great difficulty were also slow as ants.


    Gu Yun watched Ge Jing Yun, she thought he has such very strong arms, he ought to be the fastest one, she was mistaken after all, it was Leng Xiao who was the fastest. His step is light, not only he¡¯s extremely nimble but also his coordination is particularly good, almost approaching the top of the hill, he surprisingly stepped on a protruding rock, leaped on it to go up, is this the legendary qinggong?


    Again she looked at Ge Jing Yun, his arms are strong, his pace is steady, although a tad slow, but he is truly climbing up.


    After an hour, everyone was finally back on the ground, only nine people were able to complete the process of climbing! With only nine men! Gu Yun¡¯s face was black, her eyes glinted cold, they anticipated at once there¡¯s going to be big trouble. Sure enough, Gu Yun stood before the crowd, pointing to a group of men tall as a mountain she bellowed out: ¡°five hundred people! Five hundred people, but only nine people ascended successfully, if the enemy camp is in the escarpment above, how do you then kill the enemy?¡±


    Each and every one bowed his head low in response to her.


    Turning around to fix her gaze to those who although have climbed the summit, but were so slow almost like tortoise, Gu Yun scolded them, saying: ¡°You, you, and you. The distance is even less than a hundred feet high, climbing took an hour, if you were launching a surprise attack to the enemy, at this speed you were long discovered by them, if the enemy hurls down boulders, pours hot oil, do you think you¡¯ll survive?¡±


    Several pairs of rueful eyes answered Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun walked over to the side of Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao pelting them with lambasting words: ¡°You two have let me down the most! As captains, you¡¯ve not displayed team spirit, you¡¯ve long reached the summit, yet you haven¡¯t thought of at least helping your fellow soldiers, a team that does not know how to work together is a big mess!¡±


    Two pairs of silent eyes was all the reaction she evoked.


    Done yelling at them, Gu Yun turned her back, too disheartened to handle them, she wanted to vent out her anger! She truly brought trouble to herself. With this poor quality to begin with, to train them is an exercise of futility!


    After a very long time, suddenly there was a strange muffled sound behind her. Gu Yun turned around. What she saw of the crowd warmed the blood of her weary body. At this moment everybody was kneeling on one knee on the ground, cupping one fist with the other hand. Resolute, persistent and sincere eyes gazed intently at her.


    ¡°We beg Boss to teach us the skill to scale a mountain!¡± In uniform and simultaneous cadence, the chant was ear-splitting. Gu Yun¡¯s heart was stunned.


    [1] Qinggong ¨C is a technique in Chinese martial arts where martial artists have the ability to move swiftly and lightly at superhuman speed, perform gravity-defying moves such as gliding on water surfaces, scaling high walls, and mounting trees. (Source: Wikipedia.org)

 CH 4

    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 1 of 7


    The midsummer afternoon sunlight is scorching hot, below the cliff is an open area, there is no shade of a tree to take shelter from, the blazing sun impaled people¡¯s eyes making them feel dizzy, the skin stung under the burning sun. Before her eyes each and every one¡¯s sturdy figure, kneeling on one knee on the ground, backs ramrod straight, motionless, showing their persistence and determination. Sweat and dust on their faces left embarrassing traces of water on their swarthy skin, their young faces displaying before both utter indifference and disdain, so much that even their eyes were taunting, at this moment full of admiration and sincerity were staring straight at her.


    But that cry ¡°Boss¡±, touched Gu Yun unexpectedly and filled her heart with delight. This meant they have finally officially accepted her!


    Although Gu Yun¡¯s face was deadpan, yet her heart could not help but be startled, this young pack of lads acting shaken and nearly shamed, compared to being plain ignorant incompetents, moreover arrogant cowards, this kind of brave soldiers she would take pleasure in training!


    Gu Yun looked grim, the young men remained silent for a while, afterwards all the soldiers again yelled in chorus: ¡°We beg Boss to teach us the skill to scale a mountain!¡± So extreme! Calling out so loud! Naturally beneath the valley¡¯s cliff wall, their deafening roar vibrated and echoed moving a person¡¯s heart!


    They were getting ready to yell for the third time, Gu Yun frowned, stepped forward, her voice and temper cold she said: ¡°Enough! Get up, the knee of a person is for moving about, it¡¯s not meant for kneeling. In the future whoever kneels down casually will be penalized with one thousand leapfrogs!¡±


    All the soldiers glanced at one another, does this mean that the Boss is willing to continue to train them? Watching them still kneeling on the ground with their hesitant faces ¡°A pile of blockheads!¡±, Gu Yun suddenly felt ridiculous, feigning anger, her face black, she scolded them saying: ¡°Now do you wish to be punished, yes or no?! Get up! It¡¯s a command!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She finally began to rant again, the soldiers¡¯ minds were suffused with joy, together they all quickly stood up from the ground, because nobody really wanted to do a thousand leapfrogs. Of course, they did not know yet, because of their extremely poor leg strength, Gu Yun has already decided to make ¡°thousand leapfrogs¡± as an essential daily routine in their training.


    Gu Yun went over to Ge Jing Yun, held out her hand and said: ¡°Give me the rope, you help me hold the other end.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Knowing that she will be demonstrating to them how, everyone waited in anticipation.


    While Gu Yun was tying the end of the rope to her body, she was also explaining: ¡°Today¡¯s third training is teaching you how to use simple tools and your own strength. In climbing majority of the people cannot go up perilous peaks, in the whole land, there¡¯s no mountain peak exactly the same with another one. In rock climbing using your bare hands you must have physical stamina, excellent body coordination and flexibility are utmost requirements. It will put to the test your sense of judgment, your adaptability, but rest assured, I¡¯ll have the appropriate training program to help you improve in all these aspects. Nevertheless, there¡¯s one thing you have to overcome on your own ¨C and that is, your fear. Here in front of you is a cliff only about a hundred feet high, as well as ropes to protect you. However, in the future in a real combat situation perhaps you¡¯ll be confronted with a thousand feet high mountain summit, and there wouldn¡¯t be anyone supporting you with ropes. At that time, that will be the real test to your ability!¡±


    She was right, exactly it was their fear, the soldiers realized now clearly in their minds, because they believed they couldn¡¯t do it, the root cause was mainly fear. Looking up to the cliff once more, many soldiers clenched both their fists, secretly swore to themselves, they¡¯ll surely climb up this perilous mountain peak!


    Arriving at the foot of the cliff wall, Gu Yun darted a quick glance to Ge Jing Yun, he looped the rope on his arm tightly around three times, and nodded towards her.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll demonstrate it once to you, observe closely the path I¡¯d take and compare how different it is with yours, watch my technique and the way I move.¡± Then, Gu Yun turned backwards, her sharp eyes glanced over again thoroughly the wall and quickly noted its structure and the features of the rock, quickly choosing the best path she began to climb. Her speed was awfully fast, every movement was so smooth, each climbing point she took was very precise, her lithe body, the formidable strength of her arm, enabling her to maneuver effortlessly, jumping with ease, watching her from afar, her black-clad body¡¯s vigorous ability to be steady on the wall like a gecko and be brave like a goshawk.


    In only but a moment, she has easily climbed the peak of the rock, afterwards the people beneath after a spell of blank daze, finally broke out in cries of wonder.


    ¡°Wow! Boss¡¯ speed was awfully fast!¡±


    ¡°She was extremely powerful!¡±


    ¡°Boss completely without qing gong, really climbed all the way up!¡±


    ¡°How did she do it?¡±


    Han Shu from the start remained standing behind the troops, his pair of fierce eyes also tensely followed Gu Yun¡¯s progress upwards, his eyes blazing and in his heart emotions were stirred up, only he alone understood.


    In a military war campaign this rock wall is visible at any time, most of the time the military would choose to circle around, only as a last resort will they climb over to force entry, naturally the vanguard [second-in-command] advances first. Unconsciously, Han Shu¡¯s hand gently stroked his old wound on his shoulder, the injury no longer caused him pain, but his heart invariably suffered sharp pangs of pain whenever he recalled that battle.


    At that time they had to climb a cliff wall many times higher than this rock, halfway to it they were discovered by the enemies, just as she said, the enemy troops threw boulders down, during this one time they suffered heavy casualties, he also for this reason lost his most competent lieutenant! In those days if they could climb at this speed, perhaps they have long reached the top, the casualties back then wouldn¡¯t have been so high!


    Profound, heated eyes were firmly fixed to the woman easily descending to the bottom of the cliff, the contours of her confident face under the scorching sun was unexpectedly so dazzling, in the eyes of the soldiers were open and undisguised awe and admiration. Watching this enthusiastic group, suddenly the young soldiers were full of confidence, Han Shu also suddenly recalled in his mind the elite forces she mentioned at noon, perhaps the Su family army really needs such a team!


    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 2 of 7


    Gu Yun untied the rope around her waist. She headed towards the crowd of young soldiers who appeared to be somewhat too enlivened. What¡¯s with this group of excited young men? They did not know why she was able to easily accomplish this task. It¡¯s because starting from when she was fourteen years old she liked rock climbing as sports. Later she joined the SWAT team in the police force. To have gone through such process of intensive training as a result she had this ability today. They, however, must practice this exercise many times over.


    Gu Yun¡¯s lips formed a grim smile. A little later you¡¯d wish you¡¯d rather die! Looking towards the unflustered Ge Jing Yun, she said: ¡°You¡¯re now divided into two teams. Ge Jing Yun, lead your team to do climbing exercises. Everyone must try once to experience the feeling. You climb in groups of five. Pay attention to safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Jing Yun departed with his team.


    Gu Yun continued, saying: ¡°Leng Xiao, do chin-ups and ligaments exercises with your team.¡±


    Chin-ups, huh? Ligaments exercises, huh? The minds of everyone were full of questions. But this time, no one has raised a question.


    Gu Yun knew of course that they did not understand. She had to make them understand what she meant by her cryptic words. Taking them to the side of the mountain where vines grew and spread in abundance, Gu Yun, pointing to a young lad nearest to her, said: ¡°You, out of the line.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Without hesitation the teenager stepped forward.


    Looking for a sturdy vine, Gu Yun said: ¡°Grab the vine above.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Exerting some effort to leap, the young soldier tightly clung on to the vine, hanging motionless.


    Gu Yun stood beside him. Instructing him step by step: ¡°Now slowly bend your elbows. Pull your body up until your chin is over the height of the branch. Then straightening your arms, lower your body to return to your initial position. Done this way you have just completed one chin-up.¡± The young lad easily completed one. Everyone covertly rejoiced. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t quite difficult. However, Gu Yun¡¯s subsequent words hurled them down deep into the abyss, ¡°sixty chin-ups in a set. I require everyone to do five sets.¡±


    Anguished wailing of the hearts sprung up everywhere, but no one dared to talk back.


    Looking at their appearance of being close to weeping, Gu Yun snickered in her heart. The corners of her mouth formed a sly smile: ¡°As for ligament stretching exercises, well¡­¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s gaze focused on the crowd scouring it thoroughly. Raising her hand, she pointed to the boy who questioned her about roudao earlier in the forest. In an unusually soft, gentle voice she called out: ¡°You, come over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The boy¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat. His mind faint with fear, but he dared not show a hint of hesitation in his steps. He trotted forward towards Gu Yun.


    ¡°Next is the ligament training. The first task is doing the split!¡± Gu Yun, pointing to his legs, said: ¡°Legs apart extending in opposite direction, get down until reaching the middle.¡±


    The boy froze for a moment, then quickly he parted his legs. This is the so-called split? Gu Yun swatted his hand saying: ¡°Get down! Brace the hands on the ground. Don¡¯t bend the upper body. Straighten up your lower back!¡±


    Hands bracing on the ground? The boy struggled to splay out his legs. He dared not bend his lower back. With difficulty his fingertips finally touched ground. His legs cramped in pain.


    ¡°Continue to go down.¡± Gu Yun was getting impatient. What kind of ability is this, ah?! The distance to the ground is yet too far! She deliberately chose this boy on the premise that as he looked to be the youngest, the flexibility of his ligaments should be optimal. By making him do the demonstration was letting the other soldiers better understand her command. Who knew that he was going to be this useless!


    Farther down? The boy¡¯s legs gave way. He really was having cramps! Gu Yun¡¯s fierce eyes zoomed in on him. The boy with a lot of effort tried once more. His palms fully propping himself up on the ground, his pain so sharp he wept, crying out loud: ¡°Really I can¡¯t anymore! I can¡¯t go down farther!¡±


    Gu Yun approached him, holding on to his shoulders to keep his body erect, she pressed him down with both of her hands ¡­


    The boy curled his legs on the ground crying out aloud wah¡­ wah¡­ The other soldiers watching this scene involuntarily clamped their legs. This, this is too horrible!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yun was looking daggers at the boy but he kept on rubbing his thighs. He quickly silenced himself. Noting his pale face she knew he also really tried his best.


    ¡°From front to rear separate the legs into a straight line until sitting on the ground, only then is this considered complete.¡± To make them understand the basics of the exercise, Gu Yun parted her legs afterwards. Sliding slowly, she completed a perfect split with ease.


    Damn it, staring at Gu Yun¡¯s legs forming a straight line, every soldier became white in the face. Even the fearless who reckoned they were not afraid of death, broke out in cold sweat.


    This this this ¨C this is impossible!


    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 3 of 7


    Gu Yun slowly got up, her gaze swept towards the cliff, perhaps gloating over their misery or secretly rejoicing, her tone cheerful she laughingly said: ¡°you need not just watch. You must also do it. After two hours, the two teams will swap with the training exercises. Everyone must accomplish my commands. I¡¯ll give you five days¡¯ time. Whoever cannot do it, I¡¯d personally help him!¡±


    Personally?! Gu Yun uttering this word with abnormal sweetness sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine simultaneously. Pleased to watch their deeply grieving faces as if they were wishing for death, Gu Yun in good mood laughed, saying: ¡°Alright, start practicing!¡±


    As expected, within the mountain valley unceasing hollering and anguished wailing could be heard from every direction. Managing with great difficulty to hang on until sunset, everyone had sore and limp arms, their legs suffering from cramps. However even though they were like this, when Gu Yun yelled ¡°Line up¡± everybody automatically moved at maximum speed to complete the formation. [Her threat of 100-tree-trunk-kicks penalty if getting in line exceeds 10 seconds works wonders! :-) ]


    ¡°Today I am dissatisfied with your performance. Tomorrow I do not want to see the same situation happening again. Tomorrow assemble in the forest at mao shi. Do you understand?¡± Her hands behind her back, Gu Yun coldly stared at their exhausted faces. Her heart also felt sorry for them, but the training had only just begun. They were still too far from her expectations. She must harden her heart.


    Standing straight and grinding their teeth, the soldiers all replied: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Waving her hand, Gu Yun ordered: ¡°Head back to the camp.¡±


    Under Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao¡¯s leading, the soldiers unexpectedly went back to the camp by trotting forward. Gu Yun, delighted, smiled faintly. Very well, she likes this kind of toughness and obstinate refusal to concede. Training them for the whole day, giving them demonstrations countless times, Gu Yun was also a little bit tired. Turning around, she saw Han Shu who was surprisingly standing behind her. His eyes were staring at her uncannily.


    He actually observed for the entire day! Gu Yun snickered mockingly: ¡°Vanguard [or second-in-command] Han had lots of free time today, eh?¡± Does he not disdain a woman training an army?


    For the first time, Han Shu did not spout his usual sarcastic retort. Unflustered, he asked: ¡°The daggers you need ¡ª how long should they be?¡±


    Briefly startled, Gu Yun hesitated for a moment before replying back: ¡°blade around five cuns[1], hilt about two cuns.¡± Recalling the short swords she saw this morning, Gu Yun laughed in spite of herself. What she wants is something that is convenient to carry ¡ª a compact and practical small knife.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare them.¡± Leaving such a cold, laconic reply, Han Shu turned around and left.


    Watching his departing strong and muscular figure, hurriedly leaving, he frantically left as if his ass was on fire, the corner of Gu Yun¡¯s lips once again curved ¡ª the men in the camp, they¡¯re quite cute.


    General Manor study.


    Placed on top of a small, exquisite yellow rosewood table was a tiny cup of warm tea. The air was filled with the faint fragrance of tea and wood. Slender fingers lightly pinched a piece, slowly it was put aside. The white Go chess pieces seemed to have the upper hand. Long fingers again pinched a black piece, but it was not put down for a long time. On the chessboard, black and white pieces were grappling with all might in a fight. While on the low, small table there were two sides, yet for both there was only one white-clad figure playing.


    This scene which ought to be elegant and quiet was broken by a low angry snarl, ¡°The Ministry of Justice lost this kind of thing, to give us an explanation it changed secretly the army provisions case la? This is clearly looking for a scapegoat!¡±


    Su Yu put down the furled scroll he was holding in his hands heavily on the low, small table. Unable to bear the strong impact the porcelain teacup rocked. Tea spilled on the table. Su Ren put down the board game piece. Shaking his head in frustration, when would Yu learn to be calm?


    Picking up the scroll to read it once through, Su Ren¡¯s thin lips lifted high, clearly understanding he chuckled saying: ¡°You just calm down, don¡¯t get excited, regarding this matter Shan Yu Lan has already intervened, he will not let it go like this.¡±


    In a military war campaign, the army provisions are transported in advance. Come to think of it, that is to show evidently how important provisions are to the army. Such matter of secretly switching army provisions, the Ministry of Justice naturally has to give them an explanation. Since this matter arose up until now, already a month has gone by. The Ministry of Justice should come up with something to account for it.


    Compared to that pack in the Ministry of Justice indeed Shan Yu Lan is a reliable court official. But still Su Yu¡¯s heart felt uneasy, coldly he snorted, ¡°Who knows! He¡¯s already a man of the Ministry of Justice. It¡¯s hard to guarantee he will not and give vent his anger to those official noses!¡±


    Knowing perfectly well that he said these words in a fit of anger, Su Ren didn¡¯t feel like reasoning with him again. Grasping a black piece, his attention once again returned to the unresolved chess game.


    Su Ren stared concentrated at the chessboard. He appeared to be so engrossed in it. It¡¯s really beyond Su Yu to understand, how much fun is there in playing chess by oneself?


    [1] Cun ¨C a traditional Chinese unit of length equivalent to the width of a person¡¯s thumb at the knuckle; about an inch. (Source: Wikipedia)


    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 4 of 7


    Su Yu turned around preparing to leave the room, while doing so he directly bumped into Gu Yun who had just entered. Looking at the full moon suspended high in the horizon outside, he ill-humoredly commented: ¡°It¡¯s very late in the evening. What are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Yun did not even spare him a glance. She headed straight towards Su Ren.


    Su Ren looked up and saw Gu Yun. Incredibly he put down the chess piece in his hand and got up to greet her. Su Yu gawked, immediately afterwards his face blackened. How come meeting him second brother did not attach so much importance, yet welcoming her with such a smiling face!


    ¡°Sister-in-law, today you have time to come over?¡±


    ¡°Sister-in-law?¡± His mood already upset, upon hearing Su Ren¡¯s words, Su Yu promptly exploded, ¡°Second brother, have you gone crazy?! When did this woman become our sister-in-law? I do not approve!¡±


    Su Ren smiled, solemnly he replied: ¡°She is big brother¡¯s woman, of course, she¡¯s our sister-in-law.¡± The main thing is, Bing Lian has chosen her, reckoning that even if big brother himself will not approve that would be futile as well, let alone he?


    ¡°No way!¡± Su Yu naturally is not aware of the reason, with disdain he scoffed, ¡°at best she can only be considered a concubine, nothing more!¡±


    ¡°If you two want to discuss such a boring topic, I have no interest in listening. I only came to request two different things. Thirty wooden stakes, fifteen, at least thirty feet long, thorny vines.¡± After blurting out the two sentences to them, Gu Yun just stood there coolly. She did not lose her temper at all. Her face completely deadpan. To deal with a person like Su Ren, ignoring him is the best way, because he will not on your account become angry, or even a few provoking words would not stimulate any tad reaction from him.


    Su Ren nodded and smiled: ¡°No problem, tomorrow at 5 o¡¯clock in the morning, certainly they¡¯ll be delivered.¡±


    Su Ren did not talk further, but Su Yu unable to curb his curiosity asked: ¡°What will you do with these things?¡± He could still understand the wooden stakes, but what are the thorny vines for?


    Gu Yun slowly turned around her body, suddenly she raised her face, plastered on it was a brilliant smile, a pity that the words spat out of her mouth were ice-cold and heartless, ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Her water-chestnut lips slightly curved, two tiny dimples suspended on the sides of her mouth, her round eyes bent like the crescent moon, her smile ¨C truly lovely. This sudden awesome smile put Su Yu into a light trance, but Gu Yun¡¯s cold words and sarcastic comments like cold water poured on him immediately sobered him up.


    Damn it, that he actually thought she¡¯s lovely, he should have known in his bones this woman is a nasty shrew!


    ¡°Qing Mo, don¡¯t you get too complacent!¡± Perhaps loathing himself for putting down his guard a moment ago, to put up his defenses once more, Su Yu¡¯s retort was increasingly getting virulent, ¡°Ten days more. At the appointed time, I¡¯ll make you suffer a crushing defeat. I¡¯m telling you, the battlefield is always just a man¡¯s world! A woman ought to obediently stay at home. Do laundry, cooking, milk a baby.¡±


    The tip of Gu Yun¡¯s brow lightly fluttered. Sneering in her mind, he thought such a verbal blow could humiliate her? She is very curious. Su Ling is unfeeling and calm, restrained Su Ren is crafty inside, why is rude and impetuous Su Yu this simple?! But having said that, among these three brothers, Su Yu is in comparison the charming one.


    She initially thought he¡¯d leave seeing him so vexed. Gu Yun unable to bear her ire, slumped on a wooden chair beside the low, small table, gently shaking her head, giving him a pitying look, she sighed: ¡°Self-confidence is a good thing, but blind confidence is very lamentable. I feel sorry for your ignorance.¡±


    ¡°You! You bitch!¡± Su Ren nearly laughed out loud. Su Yu was fuming mad, steam was coming out of his ears!


    Gu Yun had wanted at first to rebut his words, but the corner of her eyes unexpectedly swept into a dossier on the table, inadvertently reading a few lines. Gu Yun¡¯s heart started racing. This autopsy report¡¯s usage of terminologies and its style of exposition, are a carbon copy of Qing¡¯s!


    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 5 of 7


    Gu Yun quickly picked up the dossier on the table and began to read it attentively. Su Yu, already in a fit of anger, saw how Gu Yun was ignoring him now. Finally he could not hold back his fury anymore. Grabbing back the dossier, Su Yu angrily said: ¡°Is there any good in reading it?! This is a matter you should not meddle in!¡±


    They have collaborated together on so many cases in the past, Qing¡¯s autopsy methods and procedures she knew them inside out. Absolutely it was of Qing!


    Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Gu Yun feigning as if nothing was amiss, casually asked: ¡°Who wrote this autopsy report?¡±


    Autopsy report? Su Yu glanced down at the dossier which Gu Yun read just a moment ago, originally it¡¯s a coroner¡¯s document ah! The dossier was again dropped on the low, small table, Su Yu snappily replied: ¡°Are not those, people of the Ministry of Justice.¡± He only read the sentence passed by the Ministry of Justice, the outcome was he already right away got angry half to death. He did not have the mood at all to continue reading it.


    A person of the Ministry of Justice? This ¨C this cannot be true! Gu Yun continued to ask: ¡°Are they usually written like this?¡±


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment, how would he know how the Ministry of Justice usually writes?


    Su Ren seemed to look at Gu Yun peculiarly, replied: ¡°Today¡¯s coroner¡¯s report is definitely not quite the same, the use of words in the sentences is particularly ¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, he did not continue. Gu Yun finished it for him, saying: ¡°precise and incisive.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± That¡¯s it exactly. Precise and incisive. Initially he noticed the difference, but somehow he could not come up with the right words to describe it. She unexpectedly nailed it spot on.


    Could it be that in the end Qing in this different era landed herself later in the Ministry of Justice? It is not impossible at all, Gu Yun continued to ask: ¡°Who is in charge of this case?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Su Yu was getting impatient, how come today she is so bothersome?!


    Gu Yun shrugged her shoulders, masking her eagerness, she curiously asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this case is dubious in numerous points?¡±


    A hint of surprise flashed in Su Ren¡¯s eyes, laughing, he inquired: ¡°What made you think so?¡±


    Unfolding the dossier, inside there were three parts of the small scroll, Gu Yun delivered her analysis: ¡°The deceased was murdered inside the prison cell, and this was after he was meted out the death penalty sentence, isn¡¯t this suspicious? The murderer is the current housekeeper of the family of the deceased. The motive of the crime is surprisingly because the master did not treat him well. The person is anyway soon to die. How deep runs the enmity, how great is the hatred to insist on and take risks personally killing someone? Moreover, the issue of theft and switching of military provisions extremely lacks basis, this kind of autopsy report, the case assertions and presentation of its conclusions¡ªtheir words are inconsistent with one another, the chain of evidence clearly did not establish the case to be tenable, even if the case is closed?¡±


    Gu Yun really wondered, the case riddled with so many loopholes why did they not even think it odd, even if boorish and sloppy Su Yu didn¡¯t find anything, but also Su Ren turning a blind eye?


    Su Ren slightly lowered his head down. His face was filled with astonishment and contemplation. She merely had a cursory glance over the dossier, yet she was able to quickly identify the problems, recited her analysis concisely, recounting the key points clearly, as if this kind of stuff she had already dealt with countless times. What kind of a woman is she after all? Rumor has it that the Qing sisters are well endowed with beauty and talent. He was initially under the impression that the so-called ¡°talent¡± is no more than excelling in poetry and music, in playing the guqin, chess, calligraphy and painting. But, she is unexpectedly skilled in military training, is she likewise good in cracking cases? This talent is really something extraordinary!


    Su Ren smiled on the sly, Bing Lian¡¯s picked mistress is someone quite unique!


    Sensing Gu Yun¡¯s sharp eyes watching him intensely, Su Ren wore a smile on his face and replied: ¡°This case was originally closed, discovering it later to be dubious, it has been sent back to the Ministry of Justice for re-investigation. Currently the court¡¯s chief investigative official specifically supervising prison penalties is Shan Yu Lan of the Department of Enforcement of Penalties.


    Department of Enforcement of Penalties? To hold this position she reckoned his ability to solve cases and forensic skills are not inferior, muttering to herself hesitatingly for a while, Gu Yun continued and doggedly asked: ¡°This forensic report was written by him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps.¡± Su Ren eventually noticed that she had been continuously questioning about the so-called post-mortem examination report, could there be something fishy in it? Su Ren, not batting an eyelid, asked: ¡°You are quite interested in the autopsy?¡±


    Her interest on the autopsy is on account of Qing! Gu Yun calmly smiled, shaking her head, she replied: ¡°No. I simply think this person is awesome, can you help me check out who wrote it?¡± If consequently Qing can be located, that would be wonderful!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ren readily nodded his head, he is now also interested in this coroner.


    At last getting some news about Qing, Gu Yun¡¯s mood cheered, thinking of this body and her two elder sisters, if Qing came along into this different era, she has also very likely entered the body of one of the sisters, seizing the opportunity Gu Yun conveniently said: ¡°I¡¯ve been in Qiong Yue for quite some time, I wonder how my other two sisters are getting by?¡±


    So much time has passed, the matter of her longing to see her sisters again is naturally understandable, and Su Yu although he does not regard well her overbearing personality, nevertheless he tried to console her, uttering, but his words still had this annoying tone, ¡°you relax your mind a bit. One eats and drinks best inside the imperial palace, your big elder sister is unlikely suffering from ill-treatment. As for your second elder sister, you need not even worry about her. The Estate of the Prime Minister does not have a mistress yet. Lou Xi Yan is kind of a warmhearted person, no one would make things difficult for her.¡±


    So, that¡¯s how things turned out, one entered the imperial palace, the other went to the residence of the prime minister. The sister in the imperial palace is likely difficult to visit, but not the one in the Estate of the Prime Minister perhaps!


    Her mentality still on the modern era setting, Gu Yun thoughtlessly exclaimed: ¡°the Estate of the Prime Minister should not be far away from the General Manor, I gather I can meet my second elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Su Yu sternly replied.


    Gu Yun was somehow baffled, before she can refute Su Yu peremptorily spoke: ¡°The last time I talked to you I only allowed you to roam freely within the General Manor, but not permitting you randomly going out of it. Your sister in the Estate of the Prime Minister is maybe not really a concubine. Do you think the Estate of the Prime Minister is a place you can simply enter whenever you wish? Besides, the Estate of the Prime Minister and our General Manor have no dealings with each other. Since you came to the General Manor, you¡¯re now a person of the General Manor. In the future so long as you¡¯re always honest your stay here in the General Manor will be all right. As for your sisters, their matters have long been out of your hands.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s face grew darker the more she listened, Su Ren suspected she took offense, so he tried to explain using a low tone: ¡°although Yu spoke somewhat harshly, but it is also the fact. Even if Prime Minister Lou is warmhearted, polite and modest, but he¡¯s also the country¡¯s Prime Minister, the gate to his Estate is not that easy to pass. As for the imperial palace, you have very little chance you can visit it.¡± But if you become the wife of the country¡¯s General, that is altogether another story! Of course, these words he cannot utter as yet.


    Gu Yun nodded slowly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    In fact, contrary to what Su Ren thought Gu Yun did not get angry because of Su Yu, but she was contemplating on her current plight. Since she came to this different era, her stay here can no longer be considered short, but her days were spent inside the General Manor, encountering a few men here and there. She also quite liked and was used to these circumstances, but to live here she considered it not good. Here¡¯s not the place where she used to live. In this era, there¡¯s strict hierarchy and severe sexist mentality, regarding men as superior to women. She does not want to stay here. She must find Qing, and then find ways to return. She wants to be Gu Yun, and not Qing Mo!


    Gu Yun slightly bowed her head, with a pensive look on her face.


    Su Yu was somewhat not used to this stillness in Gu Yun, and yet he cannot bring himself to console her, he wanted second brother to say a few more comforting words. As a result he found himself unexpectedly starting to play chess by himself.


    Su Yu unable to endure it growled low: ¡°I really don¡¯t get it, where¡¯s the fun in playing chess alone?¡± He was even more this fascinated! Indeed a strange occurrence.


    Su Yu¡¯s ghost-conjuring squawk pulled back Gu Yun from her deep train of thoughts, since she has decided to find a way back, Gu Yun¡¯s frame of mind gradually calmed down. She is just passing through this era, that is all there is to it. There is for her no need to fit in after all. She remains her true self, she is Gu Yun.


    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 6 of 7


    Hands propping up her chin, Gu Yun peered askance at Su Yu, chuckled and quipped: ¡°No opponent, no better option but to play and beat oneself, a certain simple-minded brawny person will of course never ever understand this kind of pleasure and loneliness.¡± Within today, to be bickering with this buffoon, her day had turned out to be a tad amusing.


    Su Yu looking somewhat embarrassed refuted: ¡°who are you calling a simple-minded brawn? How about you against second brother?!¡± Admittedly his chess is really bad, but it¡¯s not just him, nobody in the General Manor is a match to second brother ah! She¡®d be sorry to utter such words!


    After listening to his words, Su Ren suddenly brightened up laughing somewhat excitedly he said: ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea! I heard of the three young ladies of the Qing family, the fame of Qing Ling¡¯s guqin skill is all over the land, Qing Feng¡¯s calligraphy and painting are unrivalled, and Qing Mo¡¯s chess skill is until now uncontested. Today, I¡¯d like to ask your guidance.¡± How come he has altogether forgotten this thing, like this afterwards he can pit and hone his chess skill against someone equally capable.


    Gu Yun¡¯s body stiffened all over, oh no! The Qing family three sisters were that excellent huh? The problem is¡­ in the game of Go her skill is merely that of a beginner¡¯s level, nothing more. And playing Go with him, how could he not expose her identity, Su Ren is an astute man, she¡¯d better not take chances.


    Quickly wracking her brain and pondering for countermeasures, her eyes fixed on the chessboard, Gu Yun¡¯s heart suddenly quickened, her Go skill sucks, but in a variant of Go she¡¯s still truly uncontested.


    Gently picking up a white Go chess piece, Gu Yun scoffed, clicking her tongue, she laughed: ¡°This game is already outdated, I have long ago got tired of it. If you want to play, let¡¯s play a new game. Although this game I frequently play is simple, the time for a round is short. However, it¡¯s very interesting and difficult to win.¡±


    A new game? Su Ren¡¯s mind was stirred up, he asked: ¡°what¡¯s this new game?¡±


    Grouping the chess pieces according to its color, respectively placing them into separate boxes, Gu Yun adeptly picked up the black pieces using her one hand, while her other hand was also busily picking the white ones. While doing this, she was also explaining the rules of the game. ¡°The game is played on this board, the pieces are placed on the board line intersections, two people can play, or even three, but now there are only black and white chess pieces so only two people can play, both sides play with the same color, on alternate turns the player places his piece on the board, who can first form a horizontal, vertical or diagonal line of five or more pieces of the same color together in a continuous row, he wins.¡± That she would end up playing Gobang (Five-in-a-Row), whew!


    Su Ren appeared to be earnestly reflecting, but Su Yu loudly exclaimed: ¡°This is very simple ah, not to separate the pieces but link together at least five! It can be horizontal, vertical, or diagonal, that¡¯s way much easier than Go!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyebrows raised a bit, smiling faintly she replied:


    ¡°Then you and I, let¡¯s try one round.¡±


    ¡°Come on, come on!¡± Su Yu sat down opposite Gu Yun. Go, having so many confusing rules, he was never able to master. But this game is simple, he¡¯ll definitely fare well.


    Su Yu sat in front of the black pieces, Gu Yun smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ll let you start, okay? Black piece precedes.¡±


    He started on his piece. The first piece of Su Yu was placed in the very middle of the board. Gu Yun immediately placed hers on the right side of this. Su Yu bristling also placed a piece, Gu Yun without much thinking used her white piece to block at one end, Su Yu knitted his brows, on the next direction, Gu Yun again blocked.


    It seemed wherever he went, she would follow and block, if this continues like this, nobody wins!


    Just when Su Yu was silently cursing, Gu Yun gracefully put down a piece, smiled and said: ¡°You lost.¡±


    ¡°What, so fast?! No way!¡± He only has just placed less than twenty pieces ah! Su Yu looked carefully, and sure enough, when he was not paying attention, Gu Yun has already completed a five-in-a-row.


    Unconvinced Su Yu said: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s play another round.¡± This time he was being careless, next time he¡¯ll pay close attention certainly he¡¯ll not lose.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Pushing the black pieces to Gu Yun, Su Yu said: ¡°This time you go first.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Gu Yun indifferently smiled, black pieces are for the attacking side, she prefers to attack, the blacks are the best! Handing over the white pieces to him, Gu Yun started by putting a piece in the middlemost part of the board.


    This time, Su Yu did exercise a lot of caution, using a step-by-step approach, wanting to beat Gu Yun, imagining himself winning! Just when Su Yu was inwardly getting pleased with himself, Gu Yun again leisurely smiled: ¡°You lost!¡±


    A piece laid down, from top to bottom in succession, indeed are five pieces in a row!


    ¡°This is really weird!¡± Su Yu could hardly believe his eyes. He did not see this one, just where did it pop out? Gu Yun slowly looked up, threw a glance to the one who was quietly standing to the side, his eyes still staring at the board, looking to Su Ren, she said with a smile: ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ren seated himself casually smiling, but his eyes were filled with a passionate and deep glow. He¡¯s really a relatively profound person, before making any moves he plans and determines, he first observed both rounds, he must have had some experience with Gobang, Gu Yun dared not underestimate the opponent, in this round both the players were relatively slow and cautious.


    This time Gu Yun as before was the one to open the round, Su Ren followed suit, after thirty chess pieces placements neither appeared to be winning or losing, when it was again Su Ren¡¯s turn, he appeared to be just holding high his white piece for a very long time not putting it down, after a while, shaking his head he smiled, sighed and said: ¡°It seems I¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    Indeed it¡¯s not a time-consuming long game, but it is difficult to score a win ah! Su Yu stared at the chessboard for a long time, still not quite understanding, pointing to a spot of three blacks in a row, he said: ¡°No ah, on this side she obviously has only three, you still can block her!¡± So even if she places a piece on the other side, second brother can also block, so how can he lose?


    Su Ren replied: ¡°You have not noticed on the other side there are also three, if I block here, it will be too late to block the other side.¡± Under closer inspection, sure enough on the other side there were three blacks in a row, so that how he¡¯s stuck with which row to block.


    Gu Yun smiled, in order to beat Su Ren, she meticulously fixed up a double game.


    One by one collecting the white pieces into the small box, Su Ren whose interest was heightened asked: ¡°it¡¯s indeed a fascinating game. What¡¯s the name of this game?¡± Although the rules of the game are simple, yet it¡¯s also not a tad inferior to the exquisite game of Go.


    ¡°Gobang. I play it during my leisure time.¡± In reality, she¡¯s only playing it now just to fob Su Ren off concealing her inability to play Go. Gu Yun certainly did not want to continue a discussion with them, tomorrow at six in the morning she still must continue training the soldiers. Straightening her body, Gu Yun got up and said: ¡°then you chew it over, okay?! I¡¯ll not keep you company, remember to deliver the things I required on time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ren smiled and nodded.


    After Gu Yun left, Su Ren turned to look to Su Yu, and asked: ¡°how¡¯s the training of your recruits?¡± Su Ren suddenly looked too serious, Su Yu was puzzled and laughed: ¡°it¡¯s going well ah, step by step following the usual routine, this isn¡¯t my first time to train recruits, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±


    ¡°This time, the allotted period is only fifteen days, the manner of battle is different from the usual, you are competing in a night raid.¡± She wanted something odd every time, moreover last time he heard Han Shu went to observe her training the army. Not only did he watch all day long, but also when he came back he immediately let forged the daggers she required. Han Shu is one of big brother¡¯s fierce generals, he has seen far too many elite troops forces. He surprisingly spent one whole day with her, clearly there must be something unique with her method of army training.


    Su Yu waved his hand and quipped: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll train them rigorously, that woman doesn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning.¡± Su Yu so carelessly underestimating the enemy, Su Ren helplessly shook his head, sighed and said: ¡°I hope so, ok?!¡±


    Tonight, within a brief period of an hour, she was repeatedly astonishing him, this kind of a woman, definitely is able to succeed in her schemes, talking somebody round fiercely, Yu is so complacent, victory or defeat is difficult to predict.


    Chapter 4: Surrender of the army, Part 7 of 7


    The seventh day of training.


    In the ever verdant and lush forest, during the day the dense foliage blocks the scorching sunshine, at night, the big branches and thick leaves equally keep the soft moonlight outside. Tonight although there¡¯s a full moon up in the sky, the moonlight can only spill through slits in the branches reflecting on the ground a motley of innumerable shadows.


    Inside the huge forest, shadows in the vast expanse, a tall shadow and a dense mass of shadows heaving up and down, it looked a bit strange. In addition to the sound of wind rustling through the leaves, the sound of rapid, rough gasps of breathing can be heard.


    ¡°One hundred and eighty, twenty more, persevere!¡± Clear and chilly, a stern female voice suddenly resounded in the forest.


    In the dim light of the night, Gu Yun opened her eyes wide, intensely watching this group of soldiers she had trained for seven days, five hundred people were doing push-ups together, the people behind almost completely sunk into the darkness, if it were not for her excellent night vision, their every move is impossible to see clearly, conscientiously and persevering, fortunately they did not let her down.


    The soldiers one after the other completed the task of two hundred push-ups. Gu Yun did not give them time to rest, immediately she yelled: ¡°Line up.¡±


    The soldiers were still quick to move, just because it was not daytime did not mean they could go easy, from time to time came the sound of bodies colliding with each other, it seemed that they were not very much suited to this mode of nighttime training.


    Waiting until everyone had stood up, only then Gu Yun¡¯s clear voice rang out: ¡°Today is the seventh day of the training, you¡¯re already more than halfway into the entire period, starting tonight, you have a new training content. It is to learn how to execute and complete the entire daytime training programs at night, at the same time making night operations into your expertise.¡±


    Although one cannot say outright the surroundings was pitch-black, but to see things was basically difficult, to complete the day¡¯s training programs at night was already very challenging, let alone to make them their expertise. Each person¡¯s heart was beating wildly, in the darkness, many people could not see the expression on Gu Yun¡¯s face, but their guess was, right now across her face must be cold indifference.


    ¡°Before you start training, first you have to undergo a test.¡±


    Their hearts were now filled with uncertainties, in this pitch darkness a test? What test?


    Gu Yun suddenly walked into the middle of the ranks, everyone stood up perfectly straight, however she only stopped at the boy¡¯s side, and asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Liu Xing.¡± Liu Xing immediately winced in fear, ever since that question about roudao the last time, Boss afterwards was constantly singling him out to do demonstrations, although ultimately he accomplished each demonstration, however each time it awfully terrified him! Tonight it is so dark, she should not see him! Before Liu Xing could finish reassuring himself, Gu Yun already exclaimed, ¡°step out of the ranks,¡± the command knocked him into despair. With a pained expression on his face, Liu Xing as if venting out his anger, bellowed loud, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun laughed in spite of herself, asking him to step forward drove him behaving like he has to face death with equanimity? Pointing to a brawny lad two rows behind, Gu Yun said: ¡°You, step forward.¡±


    The brawny lad immediately stepped forward, yelled back: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun was quite pleased making the two of them come forward, she observed tonight the two of them have very strong night vision capability. They were very far away from her yet they frequently looked to her in the eye, while a lot of the men when she watched them their faces looked so vacant and at a loss.


    In this era there are no infrared night-vision goggles, one has to totally rely on the eyes to see things. She must test their night vision capability to decide well concerning the deployment during the night raid battle. But judging from their performance tonight, she decided to use the most simple eye test, after all not all men can meet the requirements for selection to join the elite forces.


    Calling the two aside, Gu Yun whispered a few words in their ears, at first they were somewhat confused, afterwards they gradually understood, striding and running forward they stopped at a spot about hundred feet away from Gu Yun, two people stood apart on each side, one on the right, the other on the left.


    Gu Yun stood in front of the troops, loudly commanded: ¡°The first row attention, watch carefully their hand signals.¡±


    Hand signals? The soldiers in the first row were all simultaneously struck dumb, a hundred of feet away, they can see well the two men, but also to watch their hand signals? Not only that, but there are two of them, whose hand signals to watch then? No chance to lament, no chance to quibble, they can only listen to Gu Yun¡¯s yell, ¡°Start.¡±


    Upon hearing the order the two soldiers tacitly raised their hands, made a hand signal, doing this very briefly, after completing the task immediately they put down their hands. After a while, they performed the second hand signal, and the next doing this repeatedly for six times, and finally they stopped.


    After the hand signals stopped, Gu Yun immediately raised her voice and said: ¡°Just now they acted out six hand signals in succession, of these six, both gave the same signal five times, only one time it was different, I will count to three, afterwards simultaneously aloud tell me which was that in the sequence which you saw was different?¡±


    ¡°One, two, three.¡±


    ¡°Five.¡± Twenty-five men in the row, the outcome surprisingly less than ten called out the correct number, most people remained silent or were staring vacantly.


    Gu Yun was very disappointed, this is only a test in the static state, according to this ratio, she would not be able to yield the estimated fifty people from this crop of young recruits for her elite forces. Secretly sighing, Gu Yun said in a low voice: ¡°All who have not said five and those who did not speak, line up in formation to the right.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although they knew they failed the test, but they still straightened up their bodies and went to line up in rows to the far right.


    ¡°The second row attention ¡­¡±


    Soon, all the soldiers were tested, fortunately the soldiers in the rear performed well, eventually half of them passed the test of static night vision capability.


    Leading them to circumvent the forest to go to the cliff where they had been drilling exercises for the past few days, the faint moonlight illuminated the rock wall, however the mountaintop above could hardly be seen. Gu Yun, pointing to the rock wall, her voice surprisingly colder than the moonlight, ¡°tonight you start doing night climbing training. Although it¡¯s the same rock wall, climbing it at night is treacherous a hundred times more than during the day. The soldiers on the right are in charge of pulling the ropes below. The soldiers on the left divide and form teams of fifty people. Three teams each of fifty men will climb together every time. I want to see, not the individual who reaches the cliff top first, but which team is the fastest in completing the entire team summit mission. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The simultaneous and resonant response appeared to indicate a high morale. But this loud chant not only pleased Gu Yun very well, it also jolted and awakened someone who was sleeping in the darkness on top of a century-old parasol tree behind the mountain.


    Dark eyes swiftly opened, a pair of cold eyes as cold as a deep pool and an aura of indifference within, the tall, well-built figure leaned over and jumped, graceful and quick as a leopard the man¡¯s silhouette has already leaped to the highest bough of the tree, his silver hair beneath the moonlight like a reflection of light across the night sky.


    Ao Tian leaned against the tree trunk, coldly watching, he saw a group of hundreds of soldiers not far away gathering in the side of the cliff wall beneath the mountain¡¯s peak, he could not figure out what they want to do there. The reason why he recognized these people to be soldiers was because this place is a part of the territory of the General Manor, such a large group of people, if they¡¯re not soldiers, it is impossible to show up here. Across his dark eyes flitted a trace of impatience and disgust, Ao Tian was just about to leave, when not far away he heard a clear, resonant and fierce female voice commanding, ¡°start training.¡±


    A woman in the army? Such a curiosity rarely roused in his lifetime made Ao Tian halt his footsteps, squinting his eyes, he saw just after this command was issued out, hundreds of soldiers immediately lined up in rows, moving quickly they rushed to the wall, each seemed like a gecko, their motion smooth and easy. Ao Tian¡¯s dark eyes gleamed in amazement. This altitude is certainly nothing for people with superior qing gong skills, but for the average person, this indeed is impossible. Training all these soldiers to be good in climbing, turning them to be experts is not an easy feat to accomplish at all, let alone a woman doing it, how could this be possible? As a bounty hunter, he ought not miss this kind of information.


    A solitary shadow leaped down and went towards the cliff wall.


    ¡°People above pay attention in seeking the climbing path, sharpen your eyes, be accurate, your swift moves must be precise!¡± Gu Yun clasped her arms around her chest, her brows wrinkled more and more tightly, she anticipated already that on the first night climbing will be relatively more difficult, but it had not occurred to her that they unexpectedly will not even be able to find the paths!


    And there were even people falling!


    Gu Yun angrily hollered: ¡°People who fell down, listen to me, line up last in the queue, do not obstruct the people behind you climbing up. Quick! Quick! Quick! Moving this slow, you fell asleep ah!¡±


    Ao Tian came to the cliff wall behind the forest, half leaning against a tree trunk, he secretly watched the team of people not far away from him, his dark eyes slightly narrowed, staring coldly his smile disbelieving, the voice of this bizarre woman was too loud, who is she? In the Su family army, when is there a woman involved in their affairs?


    Although not far away, but in the midst of the dark forest, it was practically pitch-dark, he believed that no one would discover him. Unfortunately, just when he came out to watch, unexpectedly the woman suddenly turned her head around and stared straight towards his direction. Ao Tian was a bit startled, retreated his body, and stealthily hid himself behind the stout trunk.


    Keen eyes scanned the forest thoroughly, not finding any suspicious spot, just a moment ago she undoubtedly had an uncanny feeling of being watched, but she could not be sure, was it just figment of her imagination? Unless ¡­ the person left already?


    After repeatedly sweeping her eyes and not finding anything, Gu Yun eventually took her eyes off. Ao Tian continued to lean back against the tree trunk, remaining motionless the whole time, taking precautions against a quite suspicious mind of a prey, he did not hurry to leave. It bothered him a bit because actually very few people can track his whereabouts, she¡¯s extremely sharp, unless today he was not up to his own standards?


    No longer feeling the sense of being spied, Gu Yun¡¯s mind focused once more to the soldiers. After a while, several groups have already completed their tasks. Perhaps they knew they haven¡¯t performed well, perhaps because of the disapproving look in Gu Yun¡¯s face, the group of strong young men cautiously stood, lined up in formation, the atmosphere was tense with everyone holding his breath.


    Silence reigned for a long time, everyone¡¯s heart began to panic when Gu Yun¡¯s cold voice declared: ¡°Today the fastest was the third group led by Leng Xiao, but it was Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team which delivered the best performance.¡±


    Turning towards the perpetually wooden face of Leng Xiao, Gu Yun¡¯s raised voice rang out: ¡°Leng Xiao out of the line.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Xiao immediately stepped forward.


    Gu Yun asked nonchalantly: ¡°Do you know why your team did not perform the best?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Indifferent and a tad rebellious saying the words, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±, revealing nothing at all.


    He doesn¡¯t know? Very well! What she most can do without in her team is someone defiant! Slowly advancing forward, she stopped directly before Leng Xiao, Gu Yun slowly and emphatically said: ¡°each one scrambled to be first, completely lacking method and order, let alone a good spirit of teamwork, you failed to lead this group of men, the biggest fault lies in your dereliction of duty! Now do you understand?¡±


    This woman barely reaching his chest, yet she¡¯s able to compel him with such a strong sense of pressure, Leng Xiao inwardly took a deep breath, and replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good that you understand! Tomorrow you lead your tonight¡¯s team of people, leapfrog from the camp to the assembly point in the forest, whoever refuses to leap or arrives late, immediately get lost before me!¡±


    Leng Xiao¡¯s face immediately blackened, within the formation the sound of appalled people sucking cold lumps of air was heard. This isn¡¯t just a question of being exhausting, but it¡¯s very humiliating ah!


    After uttering such words Gu Yun dismissed Leng Xiao and went over to Ge Jing Yun, retaining her nonchalant tone she asked: ¡°Do you know why your group was not fast enough?¡±


    The hairs of everyone in Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team all stood on end, extremely fearful that he will also display some temperament and yell back he does not know, if he¡¯ll do so they are sure to suffer!


    Fortunately unflustered Ge Jing Yun kept silent for a moment, before he replied: ¡°We didn¡¯t move quickly enough.¡±


    Hah! He wants the easy way out! Gu Yun unceremoniously roared: ¡°Poor judgment! Wrong choice of path, slow movement, coordination and flexibility both poor. Tomorrow with your team members do three hundred chin-ups.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Many people heaved a sigh of relief, although chin-ups are equally tiring, but fortunately they will not lose face.


    Utterly baffled, tonight for some reason she had an odd, uncanny feeling, as if behind her back there was always someone watching closely, such a very weird feeling indeed. Taking a look at the height of the moon, it was around two o¡¯clock, Gu Yun decided to end the evening¡¯s training, ¡°Today is the first time to train climbing in the night, in the following days there will be a second time, a third time. The training content will constantly change, I will not allow the same mistake a second time! Tomorrow assembly time is still at mao shi, return to the camp.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The soldiers in formation remained rooted to the spot for a long time, Gu Yun looked to a soldier who started to speak yet hesitated to continue, she inquired: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Taking deep breaths several times and feeling a bit nervous and somewhat dejected he asked: ¡°Boss, we, who didn¡¯t pass the test, we¡¯re not qualified anymore to participate in the night raid battle? We want to take part in it!¡± They could not see people far away and see them clearly, but they still want the chance to compete, because they are soldiers!


    So, they were worrying about this! The unwavering dedication brilliantly reflected in the eyes of the young man moved Gu Yun, Gu Yun smiled, patting firmly his shoulder she replied: ¡°Who says you all cannot participate? The test a while ago was merely for me to be able to determine the division of tasks, everyone will have his place, so train hard!¡± Even if they cannot qualify to join the elite forces, nothing hinders them from becoming outstanding soldiers.


    Within the formation cries of delight echoed. Gu Yun could not help but laugh, scolding them, she barked: ¡°still not hurrying up to head back to the camp? Don¡¯t you want to sleep?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A group of overjoyed men went back to the camp.


    Following behind them, Gu Yun now and then turned her head around, looking at the patch of the lush deep forest, was it really just her imagination?


    The troops walked away farther and farther, until they almost disappeared in sight, Ao Tian slowly came out from behind the tree trunk. Deep dark eyes stared intensely at the lean petite woman who had been constantly yelling, his mind increasingly puzzled over, among those tough and stocky soldiers surprisingly not even one dared to yell back at her? Just who exactly is she?

 CH 5

    Chapter 5: Su Ling returns, Part 1 of 5


    ¡°I lost again!¡±


    Su Yu stared at the chessboard, his glaring eyes almost popping out, hitting his head hard, he snarled: ¡°Strange, after so few pieces, it¡¯s beyond me that while I was definitely earnestly looking at them, nonetheless how come I haven¡¯t seen you had already four pieces connected?¡±


    As more and more chess pieces were placed down in the course of time, inevitably there will come a time something will escape one¡¯s attention, but there were only a meager ten pieces, after a quarter of an hour, still how come he had overlooked?


    Su Yu still unwilling to quit quickly said: ¡°another round.¡±


    Su Ren laughed, it was now almost midnight, he certainly did not want to continue playing with Yu. It is not that this game is not amusing, rather the opponent is extremely weak, so there is not an iota of fun in it at all. It had always been regrettable that Yu completely had no interest in playing Go in the past, but he single-handedly fell in love with this game of Gobang, it had been four or five days already, every day he was pestering him to play Gobang with him, even though he often got beaten hopelessly. Su Ren got up and stretched his back, retorted: ¡°it¡¯s getting late now, tomorrow you still have to train your army!¡±


    Su Yu pulled Su Ren¡¯s sleeves, coaxingly he said: ¡°Second brother, one last game, just one more round!¡±


    Grudgingly, Su Ren had to sit down again.


    This time Su Yu played quite seriously, placing every single chess piece very cautiously, his attention completely focused on the game.


    Just back from attending a banquet dinner at the imperial palace, Su Ling could not believe his eyes when he saw this very strange scene. Exactly when did Yu begin to be interested in playing Go?


    This also piqued a bit of Su Ling¡¯s curiosity, entering the room, he walked over and stood behind Su Yu¡¯s back. Seeing the pieces densely crowding together on the chessboard, apparently completely lacking strategy in chess, his brows furrowed deeply. Su Ren who had earlier already caught sight of him, murmured: ¡°Big brother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother?¡± Confused, Su Yu looked up, glanced left and right, eventually seeing the figure of Su Ling behind him, surprised he asked: ¡°Big brother, oh you¡¯re back?!¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s body reeked mildly of alcohol, Su Ren while casually placing down a chess piece jestingly spoke: ¡°envoys from Northern Qi are visiting, tonight the emperor hosted a banquet dinner to welcome them at the palace, big brother returned because of this?¡± Without confirming anything Su Ling merely coldly inquired: ¡°did anything happen in the Manor?¡± Seeing them leisurely enjoying a game of chess, it is unlikely that something had occurred in the Manor. But, Bing Lian over the last several years has very seldom behaved strangely, so what was the matter after all?


    Su Ling¡¯s serious facial expression suddenly caused Su Yu¡¯s heart to skip a beat, big brother didn¡¯t find out about the matter of his and that woman¡¯s competition in training, right? Although strictly speaking this is not a misdemeanor, but if big brother finds out he stopped the training on tactical deployment, instead took a group of new recruits to make a bet, he¡¯ll surely throw a fit. A worried Su Yu anxiously looked to Su Ren, but he saw him nonchalantly smiling, his face unflustered he replied: ¡°none, nothing different from the usual.¡±


    Su Yu was secretly admiring, trust second brother to tell a barefaced lie.


    Nothing unusual occurred? Then why was Yu looking like being plagued with a guilty conscience? Su Ling determined to get to the heart of Bing Lian¡¯s matters, his scimitar-like eyebrows curved upwards, sternly asked: ¡°Who touched Bing Lian?¡±


    Su Yu stared speechless, it turned out big brother was concerned of Bing Lian ah! His mind relaxed, a baffled Su Yu shrieked: ¡°Who would dare to touch it ah?¡± That very evil sword, when he was young he took it once, he nearly was frozen to death!


    Bing Lian really chose Qing Mo, even thousands of miles away Chi Xue sensed its intention! Anticipating the brilliant expression on big brother¡¯s face after he¡¯ll know Su Ren smirked covertly, but at this moment he did not intend to divulge anything, big brother discovering this matter on his own should be hilarious. Su Yu feigning puzzlement asked: ¡°Is there anything peculiar about Bing Lian?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    After walking a few paces away, Su Ling suddenly stopped, the two stared at his back, thinking he had some more to say, after a while, only to hear a cold male voice with a tinge of disappointment saying: ¡°Ren, your chess skill is increasingly getting worse.¡±


    ¡°My¡­¡± Su Ren stiffened in place, he did not know whether to laugh or cry, what¡¯s wrong with his chess skill? They were not playing Go at all ah ¡­


    Su Ling unfortunately was not planning to hear his explanation, his tall figure already disappeared and went outside to the courtyard.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Su Yu recovered his composure, sounds of hearty laughter erupted inside the study, it was very funny, second brother got his just deserts!


    Chapter 5: Su Ling returns, Part 2 of 5


    The crescent moon looking like a hook, the vast sky filled with stars, the noisy forest for the past few days was remarkably quiet tonight, in the pitch-dark forest hardly a ray of light can be seen, let alone a shadow.


    Behind a sturdy and stout tree trunk, the back of a shadow leaned against the trunk, eyes slightly closed looking very pleased with herself, slung on her shoulder was a curved longbow, beneath her feet stood a bundle of long arrows, stuck on her waist was an exquisite, small dagger, overall looking armed to the teeth. Ah yes, Gu Yun is going hunting tonight!


    The day of the competition is in three days, regarding these young soldiers, she is fairly satisfied with them. Speaking of recruits, she can confidently declare that in terms of endurance, attacking power and mobility, this team is absolutely the best among the new recruits of the Su family army. Tonight she let them rest without training, firstly, to allow them to recharge their batteries in preparation for her training tomorrow night; secondly ¨C she¡¯s going to catch a big rat tonight.


    For five straight days, this kind of feeling of being spied on lingered, she is definitely sure someone was furtively watching her, tonight she has time, she might as well meet him.


    The night gradually deepened, silence reigned.


    Gu Yun¡¯s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, holding her breath, the corners of her mouth curved displaying a very light hint of a smile, her prey came ¡­


    Ao Tian popped up like a ghost, his figure very light and very fast silently emerged in his usual hiding place, inside the forest, apart from the low chirping of cicadas, as well as the rustle of leaves, there was no familiar sound of that arrogant woman¡¯s voice.


    Did she not come tonight?


    His mood inexplicably somewhat dampened, Ao Tian could not tell whether it was because of his disappointment or because he had nothing to do tonight to pass the time.


    Standing still for a moment, his tall figure was just about to depart when the familiar woman¡¯s voice suddenly from a place not far from him coldly resounded, ¡°tonight there¡¯s no good show to watch, anyway since you have come already, why don¡¯t you show yourself!¡±


    Ao Tian¡¯s footsteps faltered, she actually came? Yet he unexpectedly failed to detect her presence, turning without betraying a change of expression on his dark eyes, slightly moving sideways, he looked towards the direction of the sound.


    Across numerous trees, far away, a silhouette of a petite figure stood proudly in the forest, interrogating as she was approaching: ¡°Who are you? Why have you been snooping on my training?¡±


    Gu Yun could only see a faint shadow in the distance, she could not at all clearly see the appearance of the other person, taking advantage while talking, Gu Yun very quickly walked towards the rear, just when she almost reached his side, suddenly the shadow lightly jumped, surprisingly he dodged seven to eight meters away from her!


    ¡°You want to escape!¡± While chasing after him Gu Yun lifted the longbow, her hand grasped the sharp arrow, shooting towards the escaping shadow.


    These past few days when she trained the soldiers shooting with the longbow she herself tried it, it cannot be compared with the pistol, but at least it is a long-range shooting weapon.


    Long arrows whizzed past the ears of Ao Tian, the swift woosh of the wind demonstrated the archer¡¯s fierce and sharp release, this woman surprisingly can shoot arrows!


    Ao Tian suddenly flew to the top of the tree, one can only see the leaves between the branches quickly shaking about, after a moment, everything became tranquil.


    Motionless Gu Yun calmly listened with rapt attention, but there was no more sign of a human¡¯s presence. Unexpectedly she let him get away! What a pity, if she was holding in her hand an M92F pistol, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to escape!


    Lingyun Pavilion.


    One white and one red, two long swords, quietly lying on top of the stone table, at first glance, there was nothing particularly special about them. But after a closer look, beneath the moonlight the white sword was cold like ice and snow, the red sword red like fiery lava, identically similar aligned and laid out, a faint current of energy was flowing between the two swords.


    Su Ling held Bing Lian in his hands, caressing gently the blade of the sword, gradually a whiff of freezing cold air encroached in the hollow of his palm, as it had always been in the past, evidently Bing Lian was not damaged at all, then why was it so agitated that day, even Chi Xue surprisingly felt its abnormal behavior. Su Ling was engrossed in his own thoughts when suddenly Bing Lian in his hands became somewhat colder than usual and repeatedly flashed a pale white light, signaling its excitement.


    What¡¯s going on with Bing Lian?


    Su Ling was about to pull up the sword to look, when suddenly it calmed down, at the same time, Su Ling also felt that someone was approaching Lingyun Pavilion.


    Entering the General Manor from the side of the training ground, Gu Yun bowed her head while walking, mulling over the identity of that man tonight, surely it could not be Su Yu, he does not have such an outstanding martial arts, also it is unlikely he would be doing this kind of thing. So, who in the General Manor is capable to do such an act?


    Passing by Su Ling¡¯s Lingyun Pavilion, Gu Yun once again noticed his courtyard¡¯s gate was ajar, she walked over a few steps, then Gu Yun stopped. Last time¡¯s lesson taught her, Su Ling¡¯s court is often not locked, who knows inside there¡¯s again a vanguard, a lieutenant and the likes, tonight she is awfully tired, she does not want to fight with anyone.


    Gu Yun turned around to leave, but a cold voice rang out from within the courtyard, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±.


    This voice ¨C it is Su Ling! He really came back?


    Gu Yun was still weighing whether or not to answer him, or to simply walk away to avoid him, he did not know who was outside anyway.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Icy cold and unquestionable his voice rang out again. Gu Yun briefly hesitated, nevertheless she went in, she has some things to discuss with him anyway.


    Very soon, a petite figure appeared in the courtyard, a person emerged dressed in black clothes, slung on the shoulder a longbow, how can it be her? Recognizing the person who came, Su Ling¡¯s initially indifferent face instantaneously darkened, angrily he blurted out: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Yun did not catch the snooper tonight, naturally she was already in a foul mood, now adding to that to be berated by this person, her anger boiled over, her tone quite belligerent she replied: ¡°Great General Su, if you¡¯re not suffering from senile dementia, you should recall that it was you who ordered me to come in.¡±


    He¡¯s sickening! Her face wearing a surly expression, if compared to his dark face, her mien is not quite bad, she let it pass, without saying anything, today she¡¯s not interested to keep him company for his amusement.


    Gu Yun turned away to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    In the entire General Manor no one dares to defy such a furious and frosty-cold low growl, unfortunately, Gu Yun did not at all consider herself to be a person of the General Manor, with long hurried steps she continued to walk out.


    He thinks he¡¯s ordering a dog? Beckoning it, it comes; waving it away, it goes?! Like an obedient child one should meekly stop, well in that respect, not Gu Yun.


    Su Ling¡¯s eagle-like eyes glinted cold, his big and strong figure very rapidly flew and swept past, landing in front of and blocking Gu Yun¡¯s body.


    Like a mountain, his chest solid and firm across the face of Gu Yun, Gu Yun nearly collided into it, darn it, how great such pecs ah!


    He thinks she¡¯s still the same feeble woman a month ago who can only endure lying flat on the ground unable to move a finger? What she really wants to do, to subject him to the same treatment!


    While on one side undercurrent was surging, on the other side, on top of the stone table, one white and one red placed side by side, the two swords suddenly as if sensing the moods of their masters without prompting, automatically reacted, under the moonlight, both emitted rays of light one white and one red clashing with one another, producing a bizarre radiance of lights.


    Sharp eyes vis-a-vis cold eyes of the unrelenting opponents, secretly pitting one¡¯s strength against the other¡¯s, the atmosphere was completely incendiary, behind them the two swords were also increasingly getting restless, trembling continuously, the strange noise made Gu Yun wonder, she was just about to look behind her back, when a huge hand grabbed her shoulder.


    Chapter 5: Su Ling returns, Part 3 of 5


    Though he does not understand why tonight Bing Lian and Chi Xue are acting weirdly, nevertheless he does not want an outsider to know the secret of the two swords. His line of sight traversing over the top of Gu Yun¡¯s head, grave and stern eyes glared at the agitated swords on the stone table, as if finally sensing Su Ling¡¯s fury, the growing bright light gradually dimmed and the incessant shaking of the swords calmed down.


    The pain on her shoulder made Gu Yun wince, but she did not raise her voice, she merely whispered: ¡°Let go.¡± Damn Su Ling, he dared put his hands on her! Although her tone was gentle, but her hand was already grasping the dagger on her waist, if he does not relinquish his grip, she¡¯s not going to take this lying down!


    Seeing that Bing Lian and Chi Xue were both back to their normal state, Su Ling did not make things difficult for Gu Yun, he loosened his big hand clamping her shoulder. At this time, Su Ling also had the chance to examine closely the woman clad in very strange clothes, her originally knee-length hair was cut off to her waist, without any ornaments the hair was pulled back and tied high, and that body-fitting black outfit, how strange-looking, not to mention in the middle of the night she was also carrying a longbow.


    When did the General Manor become a place where she can roam around as it pleases her? Those night patrol guards were they all out eating?! Even the cold and proud Su Ling could not help but be curious, ¡°it¡¯s very late at night, you dressed like this, just where do you intend to go?¡±


    He released his hand, thus Gu Yun also unleashed the dagger she was holding and lowered her hand from her waist. ¡°I just came back from hunting.¡± In her heart still curious about the strange noise a moment ago, while curtly replying to him Gu Yun turned and looked around. Behind her was the stone table as it had always been, the stone bench, the pine trees surrounding the courtyard were also as ever gently swaying in the light breeze, nothing peculiar whatsoever.


    Hunting? Su Ling obviously did not believe, Gu Yun turned around, and happened to meet Su Ling¡¯s eyes turning even more cold and gloomy.


    Gu Yun shrugged her shoulders, laughing she added: ¡°At first I could have caught a big rat, but in the end I let him run away.¡± She was telling the truth, but she could see his confusion.


    Su Ling stared at the astute, alert and graceful face, after looking for a while, unexpectedly the corners of his mouth on his ever grim face actually curved up, chuckling he asked softly: ¡°Are the Qing family sisters all so weird?¡±


    What¡¯s the meaning of these words, he met her other Qing family siblings? Granted that he had met them, he need not describe them as weird! Feeling faintly in her heart something was quite fishy with the whole matter, Gu Yun seizing an opportunity deliberately retorted: ¡°In comparison, I thought I am relatively normal.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s sharp eyes slightly widened, actually nodding his head he replied: ¡°indeed, your elder sister¡¯s attitude and skill in autopsy, it really is very impressive.¡±


    He had fought on the battlefield for many years, he had seen countless horrible corpses, but anything like today, a person¡¯s visceral organs one by one getting inspected, it really was unprecedented. And the person perfoming this, surprisingly was just a slender woman, her skillful approach and calm clear analysis, it was just impossible for people not to admire in awe.


    An autopsy! Gu Yun¡¯s heart jolted, joy and excitement filled her mind, but in order to extract more information from Su Ling, Gu Yun quelled her excitement, with a quizzical expression on her face she asked: ¡°How do you know my elder sister can perform an autopsy?¡±


    Su Ling nonchalantly replied: ¡°Tonight on the main palace hall, she stole the show.¡± Not just him, he reckons all the court officials will vividly remember the recently appointed Madam of Prime Minister Lou.


    Main palace hall? Among the Qing family sisters could it be Qing who was selected to enter the palace, Gu Yun urgently asked: ¡°where is she now? Is she still in the palace?¡±


    ¡°I suppose she should have already returned to the Estate of the Prime Minister.¡± Su Ling obviously lost interest already, thus Gu Yun also did not inquire further. Basically she knows already what she wanted to know. In all likelihood Qing also entered the body of one of the Qing sisters, and presently her domicile is the Estate of the Prime Minister, this is enough for now, she will find the opportunity to meet her later.


    At the moment she wants to resolve the issue between her and Su Ling. Taking a step back, she went to sit down on a stone bench, calmly and amicably Gu Yun said: ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    Just a moment ago acting like a shrew, but now strikingly calm, wishing to listen what she wanted to discuss, Su Ling sat down across from her, in a somber tone he replied: ¡°Speak.¡±


    Gu Yun did not want to drag matters, straightforward, she said: ¡°I¡¯m aware that the Emperor of Qiong Yue bestowed me to the General Manor. You were not happy about it, you did not want me. My appearance seemed to have disrupted the normal life in the General Manor. This being the case, I propose a solution. I¡¯ll spend some time in the General Manor just until the emperor no longer pays attention to this matter. Afterwards, for whatever grounds you choose, you can expel me from the General Manor. Then, life in the General Manor can resume as before. You too can return to your olden days.¡±


    Adept at reading facial expressions, naturally she could tell, Su Ling is not a whit fond of her. Even if occasionally his eyes displayed curiosity towards her but then in the same breath it was difficult to conceal the disgust in his eyes. Since this was the case, she voluntarily offered to go. He ought to be happy about it now, right?


    Unfortunately, Su Ling¡¯s face didn¡¯t manifest the slightest expression of joy. His eyes staring at her coldly, Gu Yun¡¯s heart had a bad premonition. Since he did not react, Gu Yun can only ask: ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Sure enough, as she had anticipated, Su Ling replied in just three words, ¡°out of question.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    True to form, this woman is trouble, Su Ling¡¯s cold voice officiously said: ¡°Since you entered the General Manor, do not presumptuously think to leave. As for future plans concerning you, I have my own arrangements. You need not further care about it.¡±


    This woman does not at all value reputation and integrity? She is a woman who came into the General Manor, and if she¡¯d then be thrown out, the outcome will be obvious. He loathes troublesome women, but to ignore her fate is also not possible. If she does not get accustomed to living in the General Manor, he could also let build a private residence for her outside the city. Out of sight out of mind.


    Gu Yun naturally could not know what he was thinking. After listening to his words, Gu Yun suddenly mockingly laughed and retorted: ¡°To put it simply, it doesn¡¯t matter how you decide. You may or you may not. You don¡¯t need to consider my feelings at all. Even if I serve as a mere decoration, it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m caged in the General Manor for a lifetime waiting for your arrangements?¡±


    Downright ridiculous, who does he think he is?!


    Chapter 5: Su Ling returns, Part 4 of 5


    Gu Yun¡¯s pointed and rhetorical question annoyed Su Ling even more, whatever he wants to do he need not explain to this woman, Su Ling belligerently replied: ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion?¡± Gu Yun finally asked.


    Su Ling¡¯s distant, cold dark eyes already spoke volumes, Gu Yun stood up. Su Ling thought she was going to make a scene, but she merely indifferently replied, ¡°I got it.¡±


    With such a man, basically there is no need to hold further discussions. Since the negotiations failed, she could only proceed according to her original plan, in short, he wants to cage her for life, no way!


    Gu Yun¡¯s extremely calm bearing and both disdain and resoluteness in her eyes made Su Ling feel an inexplicable sense of unease. As soon as she got up, Su Ling also swiftly stood up, his tall figure once again blocked the front of Gu Yun.


    ¡°Move back.¡± This time Gu Yun¡¯s temper was provoked, she snarled while unsheathing the dagger on her waist, Gu Yun who merely wanted to force Su Ling to move back touched him briefly, holding the dagger which only a moment ago she pressed on towards Su Ling, he already nimbly retreated a step back. Gu Yun was intending to take this opportunity to leave, yet Su Ling¡¯s body quickly deceptively advanced forward, entangling her. Even though Gu Yun had a dagger in her hand, but Su Ling, after all, practiced martial arts for many years, possessing the excellent skill of a master, after several moves, Gu Yun already knew she is no match to Su Ling.


    She actually wielded a dagger, Su Ling¡¯s eagle-like eyes glinted cold, he started also to be more and more ruthless. The two people fought hand-to-hand, more than a dozen of moves later, Su Ling capitalizing on the strength of his arm, grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s wrist. Gu Yun just endured the pain on her wrist, his fingers like an iron vise tightly squeezing her wrist, the force was such that she could no longer hold steady the dagger, bang, the dagger clattered to the ground.


    Even though the pressure nearly broke her hand, Gu Yun still refused to groan, because her skill isn¡¯t as good as his she kept silent, but if he wants her to beg for his mercy he better just forget it!


    Su Ling did not expect that she actually knows martial arts, and adding to that her martial arts skill is not at all weak, but clearly she lacks strength. Seeing the beads of cold sweat dripping from her forehead, yet obstinately refusing to admit defeat, Su Ling exerted more pressure, steeling his heart, he wanted to test how much she can endure!


    How it hurts!


    Her entire right arm because of her twisted wrist hurt terribly, if he exerts even more force, she reckoned her wrist bone would snap. Gu Yun clenched her teeth, hurting she propped up her other hand on the stone table standing unsteadily unable to endure anymore, yet despite the impasse, Gu Yun continued to be unwilling to utter a word of surrender.


    The beads of cold sweat along her forehead, dripped one by one on the stone table, whereby drops of sweat fell gently on Bing Lian¡¯s body. Astonishingly, these drops of sweat falling into the sword¡¯s blade, in a split second were promptly sucked in completely, vanishing without a trace.


    As Gu Yun¡¯s hand hurt more and more, Bing Lian which calmed down after much difficulty unexpectedly shook up again, emitting a blindingly white light afterwards, on the stone table amazingly there was no more trace of Bing Lian.


    The mysterious white ray of light flashed by the sword towards Su Ling startled him causing him to quickly release Gu Yun¡¯s hand. He drew back a few steps away to escape from Bing Lian¡¯s extreme cold air!


    What is Bing Lian up to?! Can¡¯t it recognize anymore who¡¯s its master?!


    Su Ling was still silently cursing, but what happened the next moment left him stunned and his heart sank.


    He saw Bing Lian astonishingly standing straight in front of Gu Yun, taking on a protective stance before her. Could it be that it has chosen this woman?! What a rotten sword!


    ¡°Bing¡­ Bing Lian¡­?¡± Gu Yun also stared totally flabbergasted at the long sword. This¡­ what is this all about?! How can the sword move by itself?! Not only was it hanging mid-air, it was also radiating a strange brilliant light?! From time to time Bing Lian kept on getting close to her, as if expressing to her its goodwill. When Su Ling moved the slightest bit, it right away advanced forward taking up its protective position before Gu Yun.


    Who is going to tell her about this? How can science explain all this?!


    On a moonlit night, a man and woman were rendered speechless staring at a full-bodied snow white, long sword suspended in the air, for a long time they were rooted to the spot.


    Gu Yun was still in a daze when, Su Ling extremely annoyed at Bing Lian for changing sides, took a stride forward, wanting to seize the sword¡¯s hilt and take it back. Who would have thought that the sword, up until then nearly always compliant to Su Ling, would suddenly flip its blade, simultaneously sending out a white light. Su Ling felt a strong gush of cold wind hitting him head-on, once again he was forced to retreat backwards, what occurred next struck Gu Yun dumb even more¡­


    When Su Ling fell back, the other red sword calmly lying on the stone table, suddenly also vaulted into the air, the broad, long sword stood in front of Su Ling. Bright rays of light splendidly red as cinnabar and ice-cold white light clashed in the air, sending forth violent sparks, causing in an instant an earth-shattering blast of wind, the force of impact no less than the impact generated when a five-kilogram explosive detonates.


    Su Ling was still able to stand steady, but Gu Yun barely able to support herself moved back a step.


    After these dazzling rays of light, two swords ¡ª one red and one white stood opposite each other in the air, respectively before its own master.


    After a good while, Gu Yun after witnessing this play of fantasy enacted before her eventually regained her wits, her heart slowly calmed down, is it possible these are so-called mystical weapons? Behaving like people, though not sort of demonic, they have a mind and will of their own?!


    Gu Yun was still speculating that Chi Xue responded to Su Ling¡¯s summon as it instantly leaped to his palm, when Bing Lian also hurriedly landed in Gu Yun¡¯s hand in the next moment.


    Gu Yun has used a lot of highly advanced and sophisticated weapons in the past, but this undoubtedly is her first time to use such a seemingly magical weapon with a mind and will of its own, she could not help but feel a little excited. Bing Lian appeared to have been awfully inactive for a long, long time, Gu Yun could feel its frisson of wild excitement. Amazingly she felt at this very brief moment, she and Bing Lian were communicating to each other their innermost thoughts and feelings.


    Grasping Bing Lian tightly in her hand, Gu Yun suddenly had a strong urge to fight with Su Ling.


    Su Ling naturally understood the implication of Bing Lian¡¯s choice, his mind was full of raging fury, it actually without seeking his approval arbitrarily recognized its master! Bing Lian is an extremely cold object. Granted that it sets its mind on this woman, but if she does not have the ability, and thus unable to take the coldness, she would be hurt by the coldness instead. Su Ling would like to see whether or not this woman is suitable to hold this sword after all!


    Su Ling took the lead to attack, she saw him flick away the tail of the sword, quite an ordinary move, but because of his imbued powerful internal energy and Chi Xue¡¯s blazing heat, this blow was akin to a fireball strike. The heatwave compelled Gu Yun to retreat several paces away. Bing Lian in her hands started to tremble, white rays of light suddenly appeared to shroud Gu Yun. A cool, refreshing air diffused from her fingertips to her heart levelling and extinguishing the excessive heat in her chest.


    However, the stone table behind Gu Yun was not as lucky, the heatwave baked it brown in a flash.


    Two formidable forces intending and vying for victory! Su Ling clearly aims to win, and if she displays the slightest weakness, no doubt she certainly will lose, Bing Lian did its utmost to protect her, so how could she let it down!


    Both her hands gripped the sword, Gu Yun ferociously forged ahead, leaping forward, wielding it from top to bottom Gu Yun poured all her strength and courage into the sword, as this is the first time after so many years that Bing Lian¡¯s cutting edge is once again exposed, one can well imagine the locked energy of the sword, it was like going against a glacier. Su Ling has never before witnessed Bing Lian¡¯s true strength, momentarily he was actually somewhat bedazzled, Su Ling was ignorant of Bing Lian¡¯s power, what he merely knew was its millennium of years of co-existence with Chi Xue.


    Chi Xue¡¯s blade originally bright red suddenly blazed like a flame and turned crimson red, Su Ling felt for the very first time that Chi Xue is in its all-out battle mode, in his mind he dares not be the least bit sloppy, facing ahead to extinguish the cold frost, both the red and white swords once again clashed, the jarring sound of the blades¡¯ collision was utterly ear-piercing.


    A face-off between fire and ice, the relative superiority is difficult to determine, but all along Gu Yun¡¯s physical strength could not match Su Ling¡¯s, and her synchrony with Bing Lian is not yet as good as between Su Ling and Chi Xue which has accompanied him for many years already in the battlefield.


    After a while, Gu Yun felt exhausted already, but tenacity has always been one of her few strong points, even though cold sweat was dripping from her forehead again, Gu Yun vowed not to capitulate.


    Su Ling was likewise not faring well, the exposure to the combined impact of the power of fire and ice has also shaken him sending his heart beats surging.


    As if sensing at the same time the physical strain felt by both their masters, the glowing red and white lights suddenly dimmed, the two people felt simultaneously the built-up momentum dissipated afterwards, with much effort, they moved apart.


    Propping the sword on the ground, an out of breath Gu Yun was panting, damn it, after exchanging just a few blows, she¡¯s this dead beat already, this Bing Lian is very difficult to control!


    Equally weary was Su Ling, although one cannot see the embarrassment he felt on his ever grim face, but it was clear to him, just a moment ago this sword, drained much of his strength! She wielded Bing Lian just for the first time already she¡¯s this formidable, if they train together until the person and the sword are one, very likely, only Chi Xue and he can match to this strength and power.


    Even though both were tired to death, still their eyes were coldly regarding the other party, no one was willing to back down.


    Until the noise of hurrying footsteps from outside resonated, both had not paid attention to the state of their surroundings.


    Chapter 5: Su Ling returns, Part 5 of 5


    Roving her eyes around the courtyard, Gu Yun didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, how did it come to this¡­


    A moment ago they just seemed to exchange a couple of blows.


    On both sides of the courtyard there had been lush pine trees, close to her side, all the branches were dried up and burnt black, while over Su Ling¡¯s side, all were frozen into ice. Including the sole furnishings in the courtyard, the stone table and stone benches, because they stood too close, they too already turned into charred stones, practically pitch-black pieces, one could hardly figure out their original appearance.


    This was just too extreme!


    Seeing Su Ling¡¯s livid face turning black then ashen, Gu Yun laughed heartily many times over in her mind, how great ah!


    As the footsteps were getting closer, Su Ling suddenly shouted very loud, ¡°no one¡¯s allowed to enter.¡± The matter of Bing Lian choosing Qing Mo, he wants to keep it from Ren and Yu, lest the elders in the family if they will find out, then it would mean trouble!


    Already rushing to the courtyard¡¯s gate Su Yu¡¯s footsteps faltered, anxiously he asked: ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Quite indescribable, abnormally shrill noise emanated from big brother¡¯s Lingyun Pavilion, not only in the General Manor, but also he reckoned it was audible within a radius of five miles, what¡¯s the matter after all, ah?


    Su Ren stood behind Su Yu, a look of rumination flitted through his face, however he may not have much to worry about, just now big brother¡¯s ferocious bellow of rage indicated nothing at all.


    In the courtyard, Gu Yun lowered her head to examine closely the sword in her hand which was back to its normal state, no longer launching an attack, but the entire body of the sword was still frigidly cold, she asked: ¡°Why did the sword ¡­¡±


    Who knew as soon as her voice rang out, Su Ling callously interrupted her words, ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to you, you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s willow eyebrows wrinkled tight, putting the sword back into its scabbard, she placed it on top of the nearby charred stone table, coldly she snorted: ¡°who cares!¡± What¡¯s the big deal, although she likes the sword very much, but she also knows the sword is really not hers to possess, she never even thought of asking for it, he suspects her simply because he has a highly-suspicious mind!


    Gu Yun turned around to leave, but suddenly the sword on the table vaulted into air again, blocking the way of Gu Yun, moreover it firmly stuck itself in front of Gu Yun¡¯s feet, though it cannot speak, Gu Yun somehow sensed it regrets their parting.


    Half crouching her body, Gu Yun gently patted the sword hilt, saying nothing she got up smoothly, not bothering to glance at Su Ling again, she sauntered out of the courtyard in her customary carefree manner.


    Opening the courtyard¡¯s gate, she happened to bump into Su Yu who remained outside keeping watch, a surprised Su Yu asked: ¡°Qing Mo, why are you here?¡±


    Qing Mo ignored him, quietly she continued to walk towards the direction of the rear court. Su Yu got confused, what¡¯s the matter, ah?


    Inside the courtyard, Su Ling walked to Bing Lian¡¯s side, wanting to pull it out of the ground, who knew no matter how hard he tried, Bing Lian remained stuck, it seemed mad that its mistress walked out, refusing to acknowledge it!


    After a few attempts, Su Ling also got mad, ¡°You made up your mind to choose her! Fine!¡±


    Bing Lian defiantly flashed, as if telling him, I chose her, how¡¯s that to you!


    Good! Very well! Su Ling snatched Chi Xue, leaving the place in a complete mess and bitingly icy-cold, Su Ling left in a huff.


    Su Ling came out of the gate in spitting anger, before Su Yu could ask, he coldly spat out, ¡°When I return I¡¯ll check if things are just like as before.¡± His figure already flitted three zhang away. [zhang ¨C an ancient Chinese measure of length equal to 10 chi, or 3.58 metres (11 feet 9 inches)]


    Looking at Su Ling¡¯s furious back, Su Yu bewilderedly asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± What has changed in Lingyun Pavilion?


    Su Ren¡¯s eyes glittered, as if somewhat understanding something, he laughed dismissively: ¡°Let¡¯s enter to find out.¡±


    Together with a party of people they entered the courtyard, a whiff of burnt smell immediately assailed their nostrils, not only that, it was much, much colder in the courtyard than outside, quietly looking around closely, everyone was alarmed and struck dumb.


    The garden full of deep-green luxuriant pines before now looked beyond recognition, while it¡¯s true they can be burned down like this, but why do some trees bore thick layers of ice? It is the month of June, the hottest period of the year when the days are extremely warm, ah!


    Moreover in the center of the courtyard there were a few dark lumps which were difficult to tell what they were before, and as for the rest, one can pretty well say the place has become barren and desolate.


    ¡°Exactly what transpired here a while ago?¡± Su Yu could not really figure out how Su Ling¡¯s Lingyun Pavilion could turn out like this? Didn¡¯t big brother just come back less than a few hours ago, right?


    Su Ren squinted his eyes and soon he saw a spotlessly white long sword nicely lying on the ground, it was Bing Lian.


    Su Ren headed for Bing Lian and squatted down beside it, unlike in the past, ordinarily as long as one does not touch it, one just feel its coolness, but right now crouching beside it, Su Ren already felt the freezing, bone-chilling cold.


    Surely just now it must have put on a good show, what a pity that he was unable to witness it, Su Ren glanced around at the havoc it wreaked in the courtyard, he cannot help but admit, not quite bad indeed, must have been pretty lively, eh?


    Su Ren entered the house to fetch a wooden case, gently pulling the tassel on the scabbard, Bing Lian was securely tucked inside the wooden case, he lightly tapped the case, chuckling he then whispered: ¡°Bing Lian, you can rest assured, I¡¯ll bring you to the hands of your mistress.¡±


    The corners of Su Ren¡¯s lips turned up mischievously, ah so life in the coming days is sure going to be more interesting and worth-anticipating, isn¡¯t it?


    While Su Ling left in a fit of pique, Gu Yun on her part was also extremely upset.


    Back inside her wooden hut in the rear court, Gu Yun mercilessly dropped the longbow she was carrying behind her back on the table, damn that snooper, damn Su Ling!


    Eyes fiercely glaring on the table, because she dropped the longbow violently it kept on wobbling, Gu Yun¡¯s eyes increasingly turned introspective. After tonight, she realized something profound, how important it is for a weapon to be handy, if she had a handy long-range shooting weapon, tonight that rat would not have been able to escape right away, if it were not for Bing Lian coming to her aid tonight, absolutely it would have been impossible to contend against Su Ling!


    One can only come across a mystical weapon such as Bing Lian serendipitously, a firearm like a pistol is also practically impossible to manufacture here, rather than wishing for those unrealistic stuff, as much as possible it¡¯s better to make a practical and handy, capable of continuous shooting, highly-efficient long-distance shooting weapon.


    With this idea in mind, Gu Yun immediately took out a paper on the table, she pushed aside the ink stone, she never really liked using writing brush and ink, the soft tip is too difficult to control, besides grinding ink is extremely troublesome, on top of her desk, several pieces of charcoal are always placed on standby.


    Holding in her hands the bow she intricately studied a while ago, Gu Yun seemed to have a burst of creative inspiration, she began to draw on the paper.

 CH 6

    Chapter 6: Mock battle, Part 1 of 5


    The thirteenth day of training.


    Evening.


    Sunset, in two hours time it¡¯s going to be completely dark, they didn¡¯t train last night, Boss said tonight there will be a very important and demanding training, everyone¡¯s heart is in his throat, because usually when Boss claimed it¡¯s not too difficult or when she trained them as it pleased her, the way they had been trained they were more dead than alive, this time even she warned it is going to be a harsh training ¡­ they really dare not imagine!


    Gu Yun brought all the soldiers quickly to the back of the mountain, about five or six miles away from the area in the forest where they usually trained. Here, to their back is the mountain, in front is a wide, open plain, there is no place to take shelter, the soldiers were all nervously waiting for Gu Yun¡¯s command, but she was roving around the vicinity, they didn¡¯t know what exactly she was looking for.


    Finally, she found a finger-thick twig, took out a small triangular banner tucked inside her sleeve, facing them all, very casually she smiled and said: ¡°Still two more days and the night raid battle will begin, tonight is the final night training, I want to test the results of your overall training, tonight¡¯s training exercise is ¨C a night raid mock battle.¡±


    Mock battle?!


    Not expecting there¡¯s a training exercise such as this, the soldiers all stared blankly, Gu Yun not minding their reactions, blithely continued: ¡°Tonight the offensive side is Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team, the defensive side is Leng Xiao¡¯s team, until the conclusion of the exercise, I will not give you any advice and instructions, you engage in the battle each with two hundred and forty people.¡±


    Handing over to Leng Xiao the twig and the small banner she was holding, Gu Yun continued: ¡°This is the commander¡¯s banner, Leng Xiao, your team protects and defends this commander¡¯s banner, if Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team snatches it away, then you lose the battle, conversely, if Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team fails, the group loses. Here is Leng Xiao¡¯s camp, the area where we usually trained is Ge Jing Yun¡¯s camp. Now you have two hours to prepare, after these two hours, the mock battle officially starts.¡±


    These men are all new army recruits, having truly not experienced any so-called battle, at the moment everyone just looked at each other in blank dismay, still some even just gaped there stupidly.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Gu Yun¡¯s sudden yell, finally jolted them back to their senses, hurriedly they stood in attention and replied: ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Everyone prepare respectively, okay?¡± Gu Yun nodded her satisfaction, indeed she has got nothing more to say. Leading the remaining twenty people, she climbed halfway up the mountain to a spot where she got a wide, open field of view of the entire area, sitting there leisurely.


    Tonight, she wants to determine who will be her upcoming night¡¯s vanguard!


    Twenty soldiers stood perplexed behind Gu Yun, watching below them both teams have already begun to actively deploy, they did not understand, why did Boss let them come up here? Although confused, however this two-week training has allowed them to deeply understand a basic principle, and that is, never refute Boss, whatever she does, regardless if it seems on the face of it to be strange, certainly she has a reason for it.


    Sure enough, probably after a quarter of an hour, Gu Yun finally turned her head, facing them she said: ¡°Two people in a group, covering the distance from the forest to the camp, you fan out in five areas, observe everything along the way, everytime anything happens come and report it. You only need to watch, under no circumstances will you intervene. Do you understand?¡±


    Without hesitation, twenty people replied in unison: ¡°Yes.¡±


    In response she waved them away, Gu Yun leaned back against a rock, a pair of bright eyes quietly gazed at the situation below, though she appeared calm and relaxed on the surface, her mind actually worried for these soldiers. They are new army recruits, inexperienced in battles, yet they will have to face Su Ren and his elite troops, in this night raid battle to beat the recruits trained by Su Yu would not be difficult, but to meet Su Ren head-on, she¡¯s not quite sure of the outcome.


    This exercise is not so much in order to test their skills, but rather, it is to test their courage and insight, and their ability to meet and plan for all possible contingencies, she hopes they will not let her down too much.


    Gu Yun who was the whole time gazing attentively below suddenly narrowed her eyes, what¡¯s Leng Xiao doing?!


    In the open area, he lined up over two hundred soldiers and divided them into five teams, except for thirty soldiers who stood still behind Leng Xiao, the rest of them ran and fanned out in four directions.


    Gu Yun¡¯s face darkened, her hands slowly clenched into fists, after taking several deep breaths and slowly releasing them, she continued to stare coldly at the open area where the remaining soldiers appeared to be somewhat idling their time away, and although ever deadpan, Leng Xiao¡¯s face could not help but display a few moments of triumph.


    It was getting dark, the time has come for the night raid to start, Leng Xiao lit two fires in the open area, now and then he kept on looking towards the direction of Gu Yun, but because where Gu Yun sat the spot was dim, and the sky was dark as well, Leng Xiao could hardly see her face, still he could feel her pair of sharp eyes coldly watching him.


    Before he would never believe that a woman could have such clear and bright penetrating eyes, such a tough and intrepid character, but since meeting her, he came to believe, in this world there¡¯s really a woman whom he could not help but admire.


    He knew that tonight she will choose between him and Ge Jing Yun the night raid¡¯s captain, he must prove to her that he is more outstanding than Ge Jing Yun, more resourceful, and more talented.


    Chapter 6: Mock battle, Part 2 of 5


    Behind her there was sound of rushing footsteps, soon a young soldier came behind Gu Yun, saying: ¡°Reporting. Ge Jing Yun¡¯s troops were divided into three, they set off towards the camp in three directions, south, east and west.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded gently, saying nothing, the young soldier hesitated for a moment, not hearing a command from her, he hurriedly ran back to continue monitoring.


    Only a quarter of an hour later, another young soldier came to report: ¡°Reporting. Leng Xiao sent off separately four teams in all directions, dug mud pits in the four corners of the area, lurking on a higher ground, a wave of troops are waiting to ambush the enemy.¡±


    Gu Yun chuckled shaking her head, offense is the best form of defense, Leng Xiao is doing well on this point, basing on Ge Jing Yun¡¯s honest character, he would never expect he would be ambushed en route!


    Calculating the elapsed time, at this time Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team ought to have reached already the camp¡¯s vicinity, but apart from the clear and cold moonlight, the burning, roaring bonfires, nothing whatsoever was taking place in the surroundings. In all likelihood, Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team encountered the ambush.


    ¡°Reporting. About Ge Jing Yun¡¯s team, the east group fell into the mud pit, all were captured.¡±


    ¡°Reporting. Ge Jing Yun¡¯s troops attacking on the west side, this group was quickly ambushed behind the mountain, the attack failed.¡±


    Behind her almost simultaneously hearing both reports confirming Gu Yun¡¯s guess, but she waited for a while, the report on the third team did not come for a long time, watching the open area Leng Xiao appeared increasingly becoming complacent, the corners of Gu Yun¡¯s mouth raised, she smiled oddly, pride goes before a fall, the ultimate showdown has not started yet!


    ¡°Reporting.¡± Again a running, panting young soldier arrived, his clear voice resonated: ¡°Ge Jing Yun led the south attacking team and fought fiercely with the ambushing soldiers in the higher grounds, he successfully prevailed, but -¡°, the young soldier hesitated for a moment, Gu Yun¡¯s face slowly darkened, the young fellow quickly continued: ¡°suffered heavy casualties.¡±


    While Gu Yun scowled she saw straight ahead, dust swirling in the air, ahead was a group whose faces were all covered with stain, a battered and exhausted Ge Jing Yun, running and following behind him were more than two dozen soldiers, in total disarray and without any battle formation at all.


    Holding in his hand his weapon, a long single-edged sword, Ge Jing Yun his fury overwhelming headed straight for Leng Xiao.


    Leng Xiao was shell-shocked, it seemed he did not anticipate Ge Jing Yun breaking through the tight encirclement of the area, quickly picked up his pair of halberd placed on his side, got up to meet him.


    The long sword and the pair of halberd furiously clashed, both team captains battled impressively, but because of Leng Xiao¡¯s over-confidence, his defense was not very good, and his remaining thirty people basically were the team¡¯s relatively weak soldiers, thus under such stand-off, Ge Jing Yun¡¯s soldiers gained the upper hand.


    Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun¡¯s confrontation was naturally awfully intense, but ultimately he too could not sustain resisting the fury of Ge Jing Yun.


    Ge Jing Yun snatched the commander¡¯s banner, and waved it towards the direction of Gu Yun¡¯s location. No happy expression on his face, especially looking on to a distant spot, where Leng Xiao¡¯s men were marching back with his captured soldiers, he looked ablazed with anger.


    When Leng Xiao¡¯s soldiers came back only to see the commander¡¯s banner already in the hands of Ge Jing Yun, they could not help but get a bit angry and disheartened, while those soldiers who had been taken captive or ¡°killed¡± in battle promptly cheered up, all of a sudden on the small clearing either one is venting his frustration or celebrating, the cacophony meshed into one.


    It was bustling with noise and excitement below, but halfway up on the mountain the mood was tense such that the twenty people standing behind Gu Yun dared not breathe heavily. Boss had been watching them for a while in deathly silence, even if only at the back, they could also sense her anger dramatically soaring.


    After a quarter of an hour, many of the soldiers eventually felt the atmosphere was not quite right, the drill was long over, even if only to rant at them, that gloomy black, petite figure should have already shown up by now, but up until now still there was no sound, something is amiss.


    All the soldiers hurriedly lined up and stood in formation, not daring to look up on that shadowed patch on the mountainside, their hearts finally started to throb rapidly in fear and anxiety.


    A quarter of an hour later, Gu Yun at last got up and came down from the rear side of the mountain, strolling and heading towards them, the moonlight at her back, they could not clearly see her face and tell whether she looked happy or angry, however from head to foot she exuded that unusual sort of repressed emotion, even before she opened her mouth, the group of soldiers already knew, tonight they¡¯re all done for!


    Stopping in front of the group, Gu Yun spoke her voice neither light nor heavy: ¡°Ge Jing Yun, Leng Xiao, step out of the ranks.¡±


    Chapter 6: Mock battle, Part 3 of 5


    ¡°Yes.¡± They took a step forward, Leng Xiao¡¯s face was deadpan, but Ge Jing Yun looked really vexed.


    Walking over to the middle of them, Gu Yun coldly asked: ¡°What were you two doing?¡±


    As Gu Yun¡¯s voice dropped, Ge Jing Yun began to rant: ¡°He didn¡¯t follow the rules, obviously he was the defensive side, but he didn¡¯t defend the camp well, ambushing us on the way to the camp, he wanted to cheat us first!¡± Clearly they were assigned either offense or defense, he committed a foul!


    ¡°Baloney!¡± Ge Jing Yun¡¯s justification infuriated Gu Yun so much that she couldn¡¯t help but roar loud, ¡°all¡¯s fair in war! Did I forbid taking the initiative to attack? On the battlefield, there¡¯s never absolute offensive and defensive side. Role swap can happen at any time. You simply didn¡¯t regard this drill as a real battle. Don¡¯t tell me when you face the enemy, when your enemy can¡¯t wait to kill you, you¡¯d honestly wait for him to attack you first?!¡±


    Ge Jing Yun felt wronged being roared at, raising the already wrinkled commander¡¯s banner he was holding, he said: ¡°I got the commander¡¯s banner.¡± Although Leng Xiao cheated, regardless, he won!


    Grabbing the banner from his hand, Gu Yun sardonically asked: ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡±


    His eyebrows slanted upwards quizzically, Ge Jing Yun anxiously replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the team who has the commander¡¯s banner is the victor?¡± Is she going back on her words?!


    Delicate hands ruthlessly grabbed his shoulders, pushing him hard, making him turn around, Gu Yun ordered: ¡°Count your men, how many soldiers do you have?¡±


    Ge Jing Yun glanced around, some of his men were covered with mud, some were holding feather arrows in their hands, they were not captured, but were considered ¡°dead¡± already, he looked behind him standing scattered here and there a dozen or so of his men, Ge Jing Yun¡¯s confidence a moment ago, has now wilted.


    He stayed silent for a very long time, Gu Yun not giving him face at all, berated him: ¡°eighteen! You only have eighteen men left! In tonight¡¯s raid, your casualties are high! Now count Leng Xiao¡¯s men. How many soldiers are alive?! One hundred thirty-eight! In an actual battle, do you think the moment you seized the commander¡¯s banner you already won?! When these soldiers all have returned to the camp, facing them, only nineteen men, why did you take the commander¡¯s banner? And why were your lives preserved?! Because of your rash moves, you let slaughtered many men, and now you dare claim victory?!¡±


    Inflexible, a rigid mentality, a foolhardy! Ge Jing Yun pissed her off so much ah!


    Each time Gu Yun said something, Ge Jing Yun dropped his head a bit, a tough guy like him never before has he bowed his head this low, but when he saw the muddy faces before him, his shame was difficult to bear.


    A mad Gu Yun didn¡¯t bother to glance at him, turned her head towards Leng Xiao who kept quiet throughout, Gu Yun¡¯s facial expression still looked sour, ¡°Leng Xiao, do you know why you¡¯ve lost?¡±


    This time, Leng Xiao did not answer he didn¡¯t know, he just stood silent, he dared not look at that pair of sharp eyes. Although she spoke harshly, compared to the dull-witted Ge Jing Yun, Leng Xiao¡¯s strategy satisfied Gu Yun quite well, ¡°your initiative was not wrong, on the battlefield, the skill to strategize is your strength, but for your blind confidence, underestimating the opponent, you suffered a crushing defeat!¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡± Leng Xiao denied.


    ¡°No?¡± Leng Xiao¡¯s quick denial incited Gu Yun¡¯s fury, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you left behind only thirty men, which is one-eighth of your total forces. The camp is stocked with the army¡¯s food supplies, water, weapons, military maps and all other reserve resources, I ask you, with an eighth of your troops, how can you defend your camp?¡±


    Leng Xiao kept silent, Gu Yun sneered: ¡°I¡¯ll help you answer, because you thought highly of yourself, you already assumed sending men to block, you need not worry over the camp¡¯s security, because you underestimated the opponent, arguing that even if some can successfully breach through, they cannot overpower here, an eighth of your army is more than enough to meet them head-on, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Leng Xiao adamantly remained silent, Gu Yun unable to put up with his reticence any longer snapped and growled: ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± For the first time, the indifferent Leng Xiao replied forcefully, at the same time fully acknowledging his over-confidence.


    The two commanding captains were castigated, behind them all the soldiers inwardly trembled in fear. When Gu Yun slowly walked into their midst, every person¡¯s heart was in his throat.


    Gu Yun approached one whose body was wholly plastered with mud, just a while ago he and the men around him greatly rejoiced and laughed, she asked: ¡°what do you think, it was fun, wasn¡¯t it?!¡±


    The young lad was too frightened to answer, he also didn¡¯t dare look down, he just stood stiff in place. Gu Yun¡¯s cold gaze swept on the young soldiers¡¯ faces, and asked: ¡°What do you think you were doing? Taking a stroll, perhaps playing a game? Look at yourselves, who looked like a soldier even a bit, who looked like he had just gone through a battle?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s fury tonight is not easy to appease, are these the elite she took a lot of trouble, expend a great deal of effort to train for half a month?!


    Gu Yun felt exasperated and resentful towards them for failing to meet her expectations, her voice trembled in rage, ¡°On the actual night raid battle, you will face off against someone who has fought many battles, without exception every strategy and tactics of Su Ren are outstanding, your opponent is the brave and fierce, invincible Su Yu, to go into battle with such mentality, the outcome is certain defeat! On the battlefield, when you confront a vicious enemy, to fight with such attitudes, without any doubt you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Under the moonlight, the slender figure of Gu Yun stood in the midst of brawny young men, her chest heaved up and down manifesting her wrath and abject disappointment.


    For a long time, Gu Yun ignored them, then she strode to leave. When finally she walked out of their midst, all the soldiers turned around together, loudly they cried out: ¡°Give us the chance to do it one more time!¡±


    The simultaneous and powerful shout of men, in the middle of the night in the vast, open field, it can quite touch and move a person, but Gu Yun did not turn back this time, ¡°life is only one! Not in everything you get another chance. The day after tomorrow, that¡¯s your last chance, do your best!¡±


    After coldly uttering such words she left without looking back. Helplessly they looked on her figure gradually fading into the night, they felt unworthy to stop her, under the moonlight, the sturdy figures stood still for a long time, no one moved and said a word.


    Ge Jing Yun suddenly turned to the nearby Leng Xiao, his face already devoid of anger and opposition, instead he looked extremely calm. ¡°Let¡¯s drill one more time!¡±


    Leng Xiao and he looked at each other, he readily replied: ¡°Okay!¡±


    They turned round together, facing the morale dejected soldiers together they loudly asked: ¡°We will drill one more time, do you agree?!¡±


    The group was taken aback for a second, but soon after they yelled in unison: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Behind her the simultaneous cry echoed like the roar of an angry tiger, the morale surged up high, Gu Yun¡¯s steps slowed down, but she did not turn back, rather she continued walking towards the General Manor, the corners of her lips gently lifted, and her pace got brisker.


    Youngsters enduring a setback is a good thing, right?!


    Chapter 6: Mock battle, Part 4 of 5


    General Manor study.


    Gu Yun and Su Yu have not gone yet to the training grounds, first thing in the morning Su Ren sent men to ask them to come to the study.


    Outside the house the morning sun looked flaming hot, inside the house it looked drab and gray. Gu Yun and Su Yu sat opposite each other, but unlike in the past there was relatively a less combative vibe between them today, both people seemed to have something weighing on their minds, they were not in the mood to bicker. Gu Yun leaned back against her seat, she was thinking¡­ planning and preparing for the night raid battle can be done later, she now knew for certain that Qing lives in the Estate of the Prime Minister, she must see her, assess clearly the current circumstances of Qing, only then can she proceed to plot the next step, their escape!


    Su Yu, on the other hand, was mulling over the issue of the bet. These days she was reportedly training very hard and diligently, if she loses, she¡¯s bound to suffer shame, right?! Man oh man, he¡¯s really not aggressive, he just wants her to stop being so arrogant, he¡¯s not out to embarrass her.


    Yet, Gu Yun simply does not believe she would lose.


    Behind the large yellow rosewood table, Su Ren was somewhat amused as he watched two people inside in the study each preoccupied with one¡¯s thoughts, who are having a competition after all? Why does it seem as if he¡¯s the one more concerned about it?


    Clearing his throat to pull them out of their long reverie, Su Ren smiled and said: ¡°The reason I invited you today to come is to consult with you. What form of night raid battle do you want to adopt, how¡¯s it going to be?¡±


    Su Yu having regained his wits, regarded Gu Yun with a contemplative eye, and replied: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Gu Yun also slowly looked up, and casually replied: ¡°I do not mind as well, I leave it to you to decide.¡±


    Su Ren gently arched his eyebrows and laughed: ¡°You¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll be biased towards third brother?¡±


    Gu Yun today appeared somewhat lazy, half reclining on the back of the chair, she idly replied: ¡°If you really want to help him, what help will that be to the competition?¡± Su Ren is definitely the type who¡¯s best in throwing everything into chaos, he¡¯s a man who plays well the image of being outwardly cold and unassuming but inside he¡¯s deep and passionate, she reckons not only will he not help Su Yu, he will even come up with an unconventional method of battle.


    Two people, one puts up one sings, just to speak not at all satisfied, enduring it for a while Su Yu¡¯s face already darkened, ¡°Hello! You two you think I¡¯m dead, I need someone¡¯s help? You must be kidding!¡±


    Gu Yun faintly smiled, too lazy to answer, to help or not to help that¡¯s Su Ren¡¯s problem, it has nothing to do with her.


    Su Ren simply ignored Su Yu¡¯s anger and continued laughing: ¡°Well, since you do not have any suggestions, and leave it to me to set the rules, considering that all are new army recruits, I will not make the matter too difficult. The chosen venue is the Su family army garrison camp in the western suburbs, and the matter of competition is quite simple. I will randomly place a wooden case inside a room in the camp, there¡¯s something inside, whoever steals this wooden case wins.¡±


    ¡°What? This counts as a raid?¡± Su Yu was the first to protest. Nowhere can you call this a night raid battle?! No two armies battle with each other solely to steal something, how can one measure the level of army training?


    Su Ren guessed beforehand Su Yu would oppose, blithely he asked: ¡°Of course it counts, stealing something inside the enemy camp is not easy, or do you want to pit your recently trained for two weeks army recruits against my elite army in a head-on battle?


    Su Yu was at loss for words for a while, he knew of course the recruits trained only for several days cannot match to the Su family elite army, but the technique of army training through this battle, how can stealing a thing reveals which is superior?


    Gu Yun cheerily replied: ¡°I have no objection.¡± In any case, compared to Su Yu¡¯s trained soldiers she definitely trained her soldiers on adaptability well, every soldier¡¯s combat capability is strong, in this manner of competition her odds of winning ought to be relatively high!


    Gu Yun had no objection, if he again opposes, it would suggest weakness on his part, waving his hand in acquiescence, Su Yu replied: ¡°Fine, this battle then.¡±


    Both parties having no objections, Su Ren went on to elaborate: ¡°This is a night raid battle, on the designated days you cannot raid, during these three days I relax, in other words, for three nights you can launch your night raids. But if, say on the first night, Qing Mo has already rushed to take away the wooden case, in that event, Yu, you¡¯ve lost the battle automatically, and vice versa. We¡¯ll see between the two of you who will be first to succeed.¡± At the mention of the wooden case, Su Yu darted a meaningful look towards Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun inexplicably broke out in goosebumps, why did he eye her with such an expression? Turning and looking away, Gu Yun directly ignored him.


    Chapter 6: Mock battle, Part 5 of 5


    Their exchange of glances, the undercurrent was turbulent, Su Yu unable to bear it any longer snarled: ¡°Why bother this much!¡± All it takes is one evening to settle the matter and it¡¯s done for, but also to make it to three nights! Second elder brother is up to no good!


    Su Ren snappily retorted: ¡°When some girl did not have objection you didn¡¯t have objection at all. What you said a moment ago didn¡¯t it matter? Do you battle or not?¡±


    Subdued, Su Yu can only bitterly reply: ¡°Battle!¡±


    ¡°Then it is settled, time starts from tomorrow night, lasting for three days, venue is the western suburbs camp, the camp will be guarded by a thousand of elite army under my command, the first one who takes the wooden case out of the camp wins.¡± Suddenly finding Gu Yun not listening at all, but staring at the paperweights on his desk lost in thought, a look of concentration on her face. Su Ren whispered: ¡°Qing Mo, do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She replied at the same time Gu Yun headed for the table, picked up a pair of rectangular paperweights on the table and studied them. The paperweights were cut from a piece of obsidian, the vein lines are identical, black and blue, they quite weigh down on the hand. They didn¡¯t have a very fancy shape, a very strange design was engraved on each paperweight, this design looks so familiar, it seems she had seen it somewhere!


    Gu Yun held the paperweights and didn¡¯t let go of them for a long time, Su Yu looked up, laughed and said: ¡°I reckon you had a burst of insight, you recognised these paperweights are nice stuff.¡±


    Fiddling with them for a while, she placed the two paperweights horizontally, just when they formed a square, on the paperweights emerged a trigram design, her heart suddenly thumped, this design and the design on that golden trigram disk are exactly the same, and that exquisite twill pattern, simple but crisp lines, she couldn¡¯t be mistaken!


    These days she had been reflecting on the reason for landing here, at that time they were holding the golden trigram disk, then a red light flashed past, only later to wake up here. After witnessing the mystical Bing Lian, and now seeing again this trigram design, she suspects, the Su family has some sort of a mystical power, and this power is the reason why she appeared here!


    Gu Yun stared at the paperweights for a very long time, without uttering a word, Su Yu oddly said: ¡°What are you doing? You looked silly!¡±


    Controlling herself to make everything seem fine, Gu Yun faced Su Yu, lifted the paperweights, feigned curiosity and asked: ¡°Well, the design is pretty unusual, why engrave this design on the paperweights?¡± Su Yu is the easiest person in the Su family to break through, he might be able to give her an answer.


    Su Yu glanced down at the paperweight design, and replied: ¡°This is our Su family clan emblem.¡±


    ¡°Clan emblem?¡± Gu Yun stared blankly for a moment, what is that? ¡°Is that some sort of a badge?¡±


    Su Yu thought for a moment, and replied: ¡°Well, you can say that. Correctly speaking, it is the Su family¡¯s symbol and sign.¡±


    Then, that was the clan emblem which she had seen on that golden trigram disk? Gu Yun continued to ask: ¡°Is there any special object, housed in the General Manor right now which I can see?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡± Su Yu was about to open his mouth to decline, when Su Ren¡¯s slender hand pressed heavily on his shoulder, catching on Su Yu did not finish what he was about to say, smiled and said: ¡°matters pertaining to the clan emblem, big brother knows more, he is after all the eldest son of the Su family, many things about the clan, he¡¯s more in the position to know, if you¡¯re really interested, you can ask big brother.¡±


    Her interest on the trigram design, this is a great opportunity for her and brother to chat more, he was indeed very considerate!


    Gu Yun inwardly gritted her teeth, damn Su Ren, spoiling her fun!


    Very well, since she knows the trigram disk has a connection to the Su family, she will always find a chance to talk to Su Yu alone, she can not believe he¡¯d be able to decline every time.


    Aggravated being stymied by Su Ren, Gu Yun¡¯s expression looked not too well, Su Yu looked at her with some concern and anxiously asked: ¡°What¡¯s with you today? You seemed out of sorts?¡±


    Gu Yun was startled that Su Yu candidly and honestly cared, although this man is hot-headed, unexpectedly he¡¯s a softie, compared to Su Ren with his heap of cunning tricks, unknowingly he¡¯s a whole lot more adorable!


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes brightened, in her mind quickly plotting something, she perhaps has a way to meet Qing, not only can she openly enter the Estate of the Prime Minister, but also she can absolutely see Qing! Su Yu, I¡¯m sorry.


    Gu Yun propped her hand on the table, her eyebrows tightly knitted together, for a long time she did not reply and then she said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just have some headaches.¡±


    Watching her seemingly enduring the pain, Su Yu worriedly asked: ¡°how can you have headaches without cause at all? I will send for a doctor.¡±


    Grabbing Su Yu¡¯s sleeves, Gu Yun shook her head and whispered back: ¡°that would be useless, from childhood I grew up with my body not too healthy.¡±


    ¡°Your body is still not considered too healthy?!¡± Gu Yun had only said the half of it, Su Yu had already literally shouted to the rafters, he saw with his very own eyes how she ate a meal more than what an average person eats in a day, how she blocked the blow of his sword, but still her body is not healthy? Then, in this world what counts as a healthy body?


    Gu Yu was inwardly enduring from the inside to the outside from top to bottom Su Yu¡¯s severe scolding, an impertinent lout remains an impertinent lout! Can¡¯t you allow people to first finish talking?! Although, in truth she did grow up incredibly strong and healthy.


    Then recalling that she has to use him, Gu Yun quelled the anger in her heart, continued sighing: ¡°Precisely because of my poor health, my parents only allowed me to learn and practice martial arts to build up my health and strengthen my body, likewise due to my illness, my elder sister studied medical books to gain medical knowledge, over the years under her ministrations, my health has improved a lot, but every year always I have an outbreak once or twice, only my elder sister can treat my illness.¡±


    Is there really such a thing? Although in his heart Su Yu was somewhat reluctant to believe, but still he ardently replied: ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, there are many world famous doctors, the capital is swarming with famous doctors, I¡¯ll get several doctors to examine you, perhaps they will even find a permanent cure.¡±


    After speaking these words he again rose to leave, Gu Yun again pulled his sleeve, this time she looked better, and replied: ¡°It does not have to be right now, when there¡¯s no outbreak how can they diagnose what ails me, I am much better at the moment, wait till I really have an outbreak, you then can send for these doctors to see me. If I¡¯m not cured, you have to take me to the Estate of the Prime Minister and ask for my elder sister, otherwise I would not survive.¡±


    Would not survive? That critical! Gazing keenly for a while at Gu Yun¡¯s earnest face, Su Yu appeared somewhat impatient, snarled: ¡°What an alarmist!¡±


    Gu Yun did not speak anything more, the result she wants has already been attained, whether an alarmist or not, he¡¯ll soon find out.


    Su Ren watched Gu Yun¡¯s performance silently, he knows, Gu Yun is well aware her acting has not escaped his eyes, all along she just wants to deceive Yu and nothing more, but why should she do it this way? Is it purely out of her desire to see her sister?

 CH 7

    Chapter 7: Night raid attack and defense, Part 1 of 5


    Inside the dense forest, standing orderly are five hundred soldiers, in front of them, is still this black-clad petite woman, half a month has gone by, what has changed is ¡ª on their young faces, instead of derision and contempt, now there¡¯s sincere admiration and submission, moreover they all have a more upright posture, robust physique and staunch determination. These all are due to this seemingly cold woman.


    They absolutely cannot lose this night raid battle! If two weeks before, they had no confidence, today two weeks later, they absolutely believe they can win!


    Gu Yun gently arched her eyebrow, somewhat ineffably watching them behaving more like fighting cocks than men, although she also likes to see them high in fighting spirit, but they too don¡¯t have to be so hyped up this way.


    Without a long-winded prologue, Gu Yun said bluntly: ¡°After deliberation, the night raid battle¡¯s time and manner have been decided. The venue is the garrison camp of the Su family army which lies to the west of the city. A thousand elite army will be stationed there under the command of Su Ren. This is the mechanics of the battle: Su Ren will place randomly a wooden case in a room inside the camp. This wooden case contains something. Whoever steals the wooden case, wins the battle; the duration is three days. But, if I or Su Yu succeeds anytime before the time limit, the battle immediately ends.¡±


    After Gu Yun finished talking, she covertly watched their faces. Strangely, she could not see on anyone¡¯s face cowardice and anxiety. Su Ren guarding the camp with his thousand troops, they don¡¯t have any reaction to this fact?


    Gu Yun frowned, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that simple?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A chorus of loud male voice replied immediately.


    No? Why then the confident look on their faces?


    Gu Yun is unaware, these people do not trust themselves, but believe¡­ in her.


    Looking to the far right at Ge Jing Yun, Gu Yun coldly inquired: ¡°Ge Jing Yun, what can you say?¡±


    Ge Jing Yun seemed relatively more cautious now, stepped forward, after a long while replied in a clear voice: ¡°the other opponent is Su Ren, guarding the camp are battle-hardened soldiers, the terrain of the camp is unknown to us, also how many rooms in the camp we do not know, how the troops are distributed within the camp we do not know as well, stealing the wooden case unnoticed is more difficult than a direct attack.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded and continued to ask: ¡°then what do you think should be done?¡±


    ¡°Know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll never be defeated.* Regarding the maps needed for the night raid, the camp guards will certainly slack off during the day, this is a good time to approach the camp without easily being discovered. We should take advantage getting familiar with the terrain around it and also draw a layout of the inside of the camp, in preparation for the night¡¯s infiltration.¡±


    [* from ¡°Art of War¡±, an ancient Chinese military treatise attributed to Sun Tzu, a high-ranking military general, strategist and tactician. Source: Wikipedia]


    Well, he makes sense, Gu Yun cheered up and her lips gently lifted, turning towards the side of Leng Xiao, she said: ¡°Leng Xiao, what do you think?¡±


    Leng Xiao seemed well prepared, Gu Yun did not have to wait too long for his reply: ¡°There are one thousand elite troops guarding the camp, but our army has only five hundred men, there¡¯s a disparity in the military strength, this time we should make use of weapons to enhance our chances in the battle.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s face was devoid of any expression, he could not tell if she¡¯s happy or angry, Leng Xiao felt nervous, secretly he inhaled deeply, his heart beating fast he continued: ¡°We do not know the situation inside the camp, but all city garrison camps have wall enclosures more than twenty feet tall, when it comes under attack the guards will have to block the attackers with arrows, but if we have shields protecting our bodies, accompanied by rocket siege, the commander is bound to mobilize more troops to the tower.¡±


    Gu Yun kept silent for a long time, Ge Jing Yun on the other hand protested and said: ¡°Do you want to launch a frontal attack? That¡¯s way too risky. Those soldiers are combat-experienced, even with shields and weapons, it is also impossible to go in.¡± In the end they will only suffer heavy casualties.


    Leng Xiao condescendingly smiled, and replied: ¡°When did I say we will come in this way? But, with the shield cover, at night, from the tower they simply would not be able to determine how many people are involved in the siege. As long as they will deploy the majority of the troops there to defend the walls, guarding the inside of the camp will be lax. Then, just send a few teams to sneak into the camp from the rear, guided by your so-called topographic maps, are you afraid you cannot find the wooden case?¡±


    So that¡¯s the plan! Although the attitude of Leng Xiao is a bit arrogant, Ge Jing Yun did not mind, he exclaimed: ¡°Ah diversion! This trick sounds wonderful!¡±


    The two of them basked in mutual delight and appreciation, Gu Yun did not bother them until on their own they realized they were behaving somewhat excessively pleased with themselves, quietly they shut their mouths.


    She always thought that Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao are rare talents, one is calm but inflexible, the other has a sharp mind but arrogant and conceited, if they could cooperate together it would be just perfect. Today, it seemed, the two men finally learned how to talk to each other, if they carry on like this, that would be pretty good!


    Gu Yun felt good, but her face did not show her enthusiasm, the two big men silently glanced at her, looking dignified, but anticipating ultimately a scolding.


    Who knew, Gu Yun just lightly waved her hand and retorted: ¡°Since you¡¯re brimming with ideas, go ahead, prepare, what are you still doing here?¡±


    Does it mean ¨C she agrees with their strategy? Not only Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao were taken aback, all the soldiers who were also waiting to receive a scolding were surprised, after a while, they all became excited. Boss actually approved, it¡¯s really great.


    ¡°Now is sishi*, put up a tent outside five miles** from the walls of the garrison camp in the western suburbs of the city, at youshi*** we shall assemble there.¡± Gu Yun secretly smiled wryly, they looked as if she enjoys scolding them all day long! She only reprimands people when they deserve it, getting good ideas why should she.


    [*sishi ¨C 9 to11 am]; [**referring to a Chinese mile ¨C 500 m]; [***youshi ¨C 5 to 7 pm]


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun left with their teams to carry out their respective operations, Gu Yun suddenly yelled: ¡°Leng Xiao, in addition to preparing those things you just mentioned, help me prepare something.¡±


    What? Leng Xiao looked quizzically to Gu Yun, Gu Yun faintly smiled, whispered something in his ear, Leng Xiao stared blankly at first, but soon he looked like he understood clearly, yelled back: ¡°I will definitely prepare it!¡±


    Ah, this young man is worthy to be taught!


    Western suburbs garrison camp.


    The camp¡¯s headquarter.


    Inside the spacious headquarter, there were only two people, both men sat opposite each other, they were neither discussing military strategies and tactics nor details of the topography. Even more bizarre, on a very hot day, there should not be a coal brazier standing beside them, mounted on the brazier was a tiny clay boiling pot making a crackling sound.


    The relatively lean man leisurely took out a small tea-bag, gently opened the outer wrapping tissue, afterwards a whiff of faint fragrance wafted through the air indoors. Slowly he poured the tea leaves on a purple sand teapot on the side, the man carefully took down the small clay pot from the burning coal and gracefully poured boiling water into the teapot. The instant the boiling water wet the tea leaves, suddenly the initial faint and elegant fragrance intensified, as though rushing from the wings of the nose into the core of the lungs, captivating all of one¡¯s senses completely, this ought not be the aroma of tea, but it is indeed of a tea, famously known as Liuyue [June].


    Which happens to be Su Ren¡¯s favorite tea.


    Slowly pouring on a white jade cup the brown red tea, his slender fingers lightly proffered the jade cup to the brawny man opposite him, then he poured himself a cup and quietly sipped the tea.


    Han Shu curled his lips, grabbed the jade cup, and drank the tea in one gulp. He does not understand, to drink tea, why does one puts up with so much trouble in preparing it. He would have directly gotten hold of a large cup, thrown in the tea, and filled it with water. This way when he likes to drink, he can drink and feel fully gratified. This very tiny jade cup, a little bit of tea to moisten his throat isn¡¯t enough!


    Putting the empty cup down, Han Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°You¡¯re actually taking it very easy.¡±


    Su Ren ruefully looked at the empty cup, poor Liuyue, in the future better not be wasted on people who do not know how to appreciate the best things in life.


    Slowly savoring the sweet and rich aroma of the refreshing tea, Su Ren nonchalantly replied: ¡°no better (or worse) than you.¡± Speaking of taking things easy, he is not much better, not doing and putting things on hold, just to come here and watch the fun.


    Han Shu fell silent, he is indeed here just to watch.


    ¡°Reporting!¡± A loud sound at the door resonated.


    Su Ren¡¯s thoughts were on the tea in his hands, absent-mindedly he replied: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious persons were sighted around the camp.¡±


    Han Shu¡¯s eyes lit up, originally he thought he¡¯ll have to wait for the night to watch the show, who knew the battle starts so soon?


    Unfortunately Su Ren let him down, his hands busily adding boiling water into the teapot, he casually replied: ¡°Stay on your positions, ignore them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Enormously dissatisfied, Han Shu spoke, his voice increasingly getting loud, ¡°You are deliberately throwing the game, it¡¯s not fair not to react, I very much looked forward to this night raid battle expecting it to be exciting.¡± He specially rushed to come over, if the battle is going to be like this, there isn¡¯t anything worth seeing then.


    Su Ren leisurely smiled, feigning mystery he laughingly said: ¡°This is part of my opening gambit, no way I¡¯ll let you see through it.¡±


    Really? Putting off the discussion he then looked down, seeing Su Ren pouring himself a cup of tea, Han Shu also handed over his teacup, Su Ren looked up, quickly glanced at him, towards outside he yelled: ¡°Someone come! Send somebody to the kitchen and have someone serve over here a big cup of tea!¡±


    Han Shu stared blankly, for a moment he didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, he is not that overly eager to drink tea, right?


    Chapter 7: Night raid attack and defense, Part 2 of 5


    Youshi (5-7 pm).


    A tent five miles from the western suburbs.


    Inside the tent, a map is spread out on a small stone table, although it looked hastily drawn and may not be finely done, but it was very detailed such that one could clearly recognize the main structures.


    Gu Yun stood in the middle, standing by her right side Ge Jing Yun pointed to the edge of the map, he said: ¡°Less than a mile outside the camp is a clearing, a mile away the rest is a dense thicket of bushes and trees. My army can lurk in here after the night falls. This is the nearest to the camp.  It would be difficult to be discovered here as the trees are very dense.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded, Ge Jing Yun continued, pointing to the center of the map, he explained: ¡°There are sixty-seven rooms inside the camp, most of which are located in its rear end, in front of the camp are the main headquarter¡¯s hall, three adjacent halls, two study rooms, also far behind the gate there¡¯s a small sleeping quarter for the soldiers. As to the distribution of the troops within the camp, it seems that an estimated three hundred soldiers are guarding on top of the gate. In several other directions of the high walls also around a hundred or more archers are stationed. In the entire camp, near to the courtyard of the soldiers¡¯ sleeping quarter is the only area where security is a little bit lax, we can infiltrate from here. But I also found a room behind the camp where soldiers are relatively concentrated; it¡¯s very closely guarded, almost every half a stick of incense there¡¯s a team of guards patrolling, searching for the wooden case therein wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Drawing a circle on this room on the map, Ge Jing Yun quite confidently declared: ¡°So I guess, the wooden case would be in this one.¡±


    Glancing over again, the main structures of the camp has been etched in her mind, submitting to Ge Jing Yun¡¯s hands the folded drawing, Gu Yun said: ¡°Let your soldiers memorize this topographic map, they must be familiar of the terrain even without the map.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Jing Yun went out of the tent, Gu Yun glanced sideways to Leng Xiao and asked: ¡°How¡¯s your weapons preparation?¡±


    Leng Xiao replied: ¡°three hundred shields and five thousand arrows have been prepared, furthermore the things you want are also ready.¡±


    Nodding with satisfaction, she looked at the sky which has turned dark gray, Gu Yun¡¯s clear voice said: ¡°everyone prepare to depart after a stick of incense!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Once again their forceful reply displayed these young people¡¯s high morale and confidence, but ¡­


    After lying on the underbrush and keeping watch for four hours (two shichen), the said high morale very easily turned to growing restlessness; on their first day as soon as it got dark they were already keeping watch, but no one thought of keeping watch this way for four hours. Gu Yun did not explain a word, and gave no other commands, they were just lying on their stomachs the whole time! If they hadn¡¯t undergone endurance training, they would have found this position unbearable already a long while ago.


    Noting the soldiers around him were getting more and more unsettled, Ge Jing Yun slowly crawled to Gu Yun¡¯s side, whispering he asked: ¡°Boss, what are we going to do now?¡±


    Compared to their edginess, Gu Yun seemed very calm, her eyes sharply watching everything around, she coldly replied with one word: ¡°wait.¡±


    Wait? Waiting exactly for what? Ge Jing Yun was befuddled, slightly squinting Gu Yun was staring into the distance and replied: ¡°waiting for Su Yu to come.¡±


    Waiting for someone else he still can understand, but why wait for lieutenant general Su? A surprised Ge Jing Yun said: ¡°The night raid battle has a three-day duration, how can you be certain he¡¯ll come tonight, it¡¯s already midnight now, even if he indeed comes, shouldn¡¯t we strike first and gain the upper hand?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we only have five hundred men, how do we fight against a thousand men? I¡¯m waiting for Su Yu¡¯s five hundred men.¡± A slight shaking of the bushes very far away attracted Gu Yun¡¯s attention, it seems that the people she was waiting for have just arrived. Leng Xiao also suddenly moved close and asked: ¡°Do you want alliance with him?¡±


    Alliance? Taking advantage is more like it! Gu Yun laughed awkwardly: ¡°well, sort of.¡±


    Ge Jing Yun scratched his head in puzzlement, ¡°Aren¡¯t we opponents? How can we join forces with them?¡± Isn¡¯t this night raid battle taking place precisely in order to test whose art of training is the more superior one? How is a comparison possible in a coalition of forces?


    Gu Yun¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, looking to Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao, her chilly voice dropped low and cold, ¡°on the battlefield neither permanent enemies nor permanent friends exist, in everything we do, the goal is only one, accomplishment of the task means victory.¡±


    The goal is exactly to accomplish the task! All else is a means to an end, is this its meaning? Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun glanced at each other, these words slowly settle in the minds of the two.


    In the distance, shining fire has been lit, it has also successfully attracted the attention of the garrison guards, Gu Yun leisurely smiled, he came, the game has just begun.


    Looking along Gu Yun¡¯s line of sight, Ge Jing Yun and Leng Xiao also saw the distant fire, squinting their eyes they saw rows and rows of soldiers marching forward in an orderly and uniform manner, after every interval of three rows there¡¯s a row of soldiers holding up a blazing torch. Seen from afar, the flame soars to the heavens, together dark blue figures were marching on neatly in rows, the momentum is awesome, the morale is high! The impact is quite a bit intimidating.


    To distinguish the soldiers between the two opposing teams, Gu Yun suggested that her team will all be dressed in black, Su Yu¡¯s team will all wear blue for easy identification, but unfortunately at this late at night, unless one is very close to or below the torch to distinguish the color of the outfit is difficult.


    As the troops drifted near, the garrison guards atop the city gate tower also began to move up quickly, a division of archers with drawn back bows full of arrows were aimed straight towards the soldiers below, if they dare exceed a single step, they will be shot and turned into honeycombs.


    Thirty feet away from the gate tower the troops stopped, not a step further forward, but also not a step backward, deadlocked in a stalemate with the guards above the tower.


    Gu Yun suddenly whacked Ge Jing Yun who was watching enthralled, laughing and scolding she said: ¡°still watching! Just a moment ago weren¡¯t you itching for action?! You should get moving now! Take along with you men who have excellent nighttime vision, three people in a team, each team assigned to search a room, if you cannot find the wooden case immediately flee, if you find it bring it out at once if possible, come back with a report right away if it was not done.¡±


    There are sixty rooms in the rear of the camp, a team each with three men, it meant almost two hundred people going in simultaneously? Leng Xiao¡¯s brows creased a bit, he said: ¡°So many people entering at once, wouldn¡¯t it alert the enemy?¡±


    Laughing Gu Yun shook her head, pointing to the tower and the troops arriving before in great fanfare, she countered: ¡°speaking of alerting the enemy, Su Yu has achieved that already. His trick now is to pin down a majority of the guards, while dispatching men to sneak into the rear court to steal the wooden case, which is something everyone knows, and most likely Su Ren has long ago taken precautions against such move. So our priority task is to find the right location of the wooden case at the maximum speed, do not care about the number of people, what really counts is that our speed must be fast!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Jing Yun nodded firmly, confidently got up and left.


    Watching Ge Jing Yun¡¯s excited and exuberant departing figure, Leng Xiao could not help but feel also somewhat animated, after all, they are competing with the elite troops of the Su family army, this is absolutely a good opportunity one rarely encounters in a lifetime!


    A delicate hand gently tapped on his shoulder, Leng Xiao recovered his wits, saw Gu Yun¡¯s eyes gleaming, smiling faintly she said: ¡°keep calm, don¡¯t get excited, especially not when you¡¯re going to play out there.¡±


    Her words mean ¡­ Leng Xiao¡¯s eyebrows lightly furrowed, pondering hard in rapt attention, Boss appeared so relaxed, could it be that she already has a card up her sleeve, what exactly is she planning to make him do?


    Leng Xiao was still caught in his thoughts when the troops standing motionless before the city gate tower suddenly moved. Not only that they moved in a very quick manner, but at the same time they changed also their formation. All the soldiers holding up a torch retreated to the back of the troops, simultaneously the side surface of their bronze shields were uniformly and evenly lifted up high overhead, two men shared a shield, one holding the shield, another holding a bow, in concert they marched forward. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, within a short period of time to convert into a matrix formation without any hitch, several hundreds of people deployed in such a smooth execution, it really was impressive. The combination of shields and bows and arrows acting mutually in concert, there¡¯s both offensive and defensive elements, if Su Yu simply wants to divert the attention of part of the guards through this battle formation, not only it¡¯s already enough, it also can sustain for a long time.


    Gu Yun turned around, facing the soldiers behind her who were creeping in the underbrush and with looks of admiration on their faces, she said: ¡°have a good look at how others besiege, no matter what and when you must not underestimate your opponents, find out their strengths in order to learn, but find out also their vulnerabilities in order to attack.¡±


    At this moment the soldiers could not reply loud, so they can only quickly straighten their bodies, their eyes unblinking staring ahead, Gu Yun pleased finally turned around, and continued to watch attentively the situation in front.


    In front a confrontation was imminent, in the rear court it also was not tranquil, Ge Jing Yun took the topographic map and tucked it inside his sleeve, facing the many soldiers behind him who were chosen, he explained: ¡°According to instructions of Boss, three men in a team, in case you encounter guards, cover the person who came in to search the room, you must hasten, don¡¯t dilly-dally, with or without the wooden case come out immediately. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Under cover of the night¡¯s darkness, nimble figures rapidly sneaked into all directions of the rear of the camp.


    Ge Jing Yun together with two soldiers advanced towards the nearest courtyard where the most dangerous room is, swiftly they moved and went, en route he felt and heard a few times light unusual sounds behind him, looking back, he saw several men dressed in blue also vigilantly watching them; both their commanding officers did not tell them what to do should they encounter the other troops, in the hallway several people separated and for a moment stood opposite one another, but ultimately Ge Jing Yun whispered: ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Their most important task now is to find the wooden case!


    Chapter 7: Night raid attack and defense, Part 3 of 5


    Vigilantly they rushed their way towards the front of the room, just when the three almost arrived, they heard a commotion and sounds of fighting from the rear court, it looks like  someone has been discovered! They need to hurry! The trio crossed over the side of the courtyard, and finally darted to the front of the room; at this moment, a team of guards happened to be patrolling there, in front of the room nowhere is a spot to hide, a head-on  bitter encounter with the guards is unavoidable.


    When Dong Lin, the leader of the guards, saw them without batting an eyelid he simply turned to the guards behind and said: ¡°Capture them.¡± They are nothing more than just some new army recruits, this so-called night raid is practically an insult to them!


    Dong Lin¡¯s disdainful eyes made the three clenched their fists, Ge Jing Yun inwardly admonished himself to remain calm, inclining his head to the side he told the skinny soldier behind him: ¡°You go and  check. We¡¯ll cover you.¡±


    The young lad nodded, extremely fast he rushed into the room, Ge Jing Yun and the other soldier stood near left and right of the door, staring alertly at the brawny men heading towards them.


    The drive and aggression honed constantly in the army life surged within, Ge Jing Yun strived to hold up, but the hands of the soldier beside him started to tremble, glaring at him for a moment Ge Jing Yun yelled: ¡°Watch out! Losing your head?! The task must be accomplished!¡±


    To embolden himself, Ge Jing Yun took the lead, he moved forward to meet the tall and robust guard who clearly looked down on him even though Ge Jing Yun¡¯s build is  also sturdy as an ox.


    Evidently the other party underestimates the enemy, Ge Jing Yun deceptively stepped forward, reaching out his hand he  grabbed the guard¡¯s front shirt; the guard sneered, he too wanted to throw a punch.  His thick and solid arm extended, a move that was  easily blocked off next by Ge Jing Yun¡¯s surprise attack. He was caught off guard.  Ge Jing Yun conveniently grabbed the guard¡¯s arm, bent his body, his other hand grabbed the guard¡¯s waistband, he executed a beautiful  shoulder throw maneuver [a judo throwing technique]!


    The guard¡¯s burly body fiercely fell to the ground, the ground beneath practically shook, everyone was struck dumb for a moment; at about the same time the door opened, the young lad ran out of the room shaking his head towards them, the room was empty, the case wasn¡¯t inside.


    Ge Jing Yun shouted aloud: ¡°quickly retreat!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the three of them as they have agreed before they entered the camp, ran off to three different directions. Dong Lin¡¯s eyes glinted cold, his lean figure dashed after  Ge Jing Yun; Ge Jing Yun got alarmed, rapid-fire he raised his right foot and  took out a short dagger from his boot, brandishing it in a flick. Suddenly a cold light flashed, Dong Lin did not expect his body concealed a weapon, added to that Ge Jing Yun¡¯s thrust was strong, Dong Lin¡¯s split-second sloppiness already gave Ge Jing Yun the chance  to slip away.


    Dong Lin furiously commanded: ¡°Chase!¡± Damn it, just like that he let him escape!


    Outside a battle was raging on, but within the headquarter there still was a leisurely sight to behold. On top of a table, a wooden chessboard was cluttered with white and black chess pieces, the mechanics of the game resemble not a bit like the game of Go, Su Ren¡¯s one hand was delicately holding a cup of the Liuyue tea, his other hand holding a white chess piece, patiently waiting for Han Shu to put down his piece.


    Han Shu¡¯s hand was grasping a black piece, but he did not know for how long he ought to have put it down already, this game of Gobang seemed simple, but playing it is actually challenging! Picking up the teacup beside him for a mouthful of drink, Han Shu clenched his teeth, and placed the chess piece.


    Su Ren eagerly also put down his white piece, ¡°you lost.¡±


    Han Shu looked closer, indeed there were five pieces connected, how strange! How on earth did he miss that?!


    ¡°Reporting.¡± A male voice resounded outside, Han Shu in a foul mood, hollered: ¡°Speak.¡±


    Already familiar with Han Shu¡¯s bad temper, Dong Lin wasn¡¯t perturbed by his tiger roar, calmly he reported: ¡°Lieutenant General Su already brought his blue soldiers to the city gate tower and has begun to launch the first attack, Lieutenant General Wu is in the thick of contending with them following your deployment orders. Meanwhile in the rear court hundreds of soldiers in black and more than thirty soldiers in blue suddenly appeared. The soldiers garbed in black were divided into groups of three, their action was swift running to each available room. Our soldiers intercepted them. We captured all the blue soldiers, but only eighteen among the black soldiers.¡±


    Su Ren holding the tea in his hand paused, raising his voice he ordered: ¡°Come in and explain.¡±


    As soon as Dong Lin stepped into the room, Su Ren immediately asked: ¡°Why is it only eighteen black-uniformed soldiers were arrested?¡± More than a hundred men barged in, but only eighteen were taken captive, when did his elite soldiers turn so lousy?


    Dong Lin¡¯s face obviously stiffened, but his voice remained steady, he answered: ¡°They had definite targets, were highly coordinated, moved extremely quick, once they¡¯ve ascertained the wooden case is not in the room, they then dispersed into multiple directions. Not only that their fighting techniques were quite bizarre, their weapons were also very superior.¡±


    Su Ren scowled, ¡°What weapons did they use?¡± He could not quite recall what sort of superior weapons they have.


    ¡°Daggers.¡± Dong Lin proffered a dagger he took from a captured army recruit.


    Su Ren received the dagger handed over and  examined it, indeed it was more exquisite and compact than an ordinary dagger, one that is handy to carry around. Han Shu whose mood was initially gloomy blatantly laughed out loud when he saw the thing in Su Ren¡¯s hands, smugly he asked: ¡°what do you think, sharp and exquisite ones, aren¡¯t they? I had these made according to Madam¡¯s request.¡± He had to find a lot of craftsmen to forge them! That they actually played a vital role in the night raid, his toil wasn¡¯t in vain.


    Even so, it ought not be only eighteen men getting arrested, Qing Mo, seriously, is your army training technique really this formidable?


    Noting Su Ren¡¯s stern face, Han Shu¡¯s mood perked up, chortling he said: ¡°after their foray, Madam will no doubt soon be able to expose your feint.¡±


    Slowly Su Ren put down the dagger he was holding, the corners of his mouth faintly curled up, nonchalantly he replied: ¡°I had expected that she will eventually see through it, but just not so soon. However, it is now yinshi [3-5 am], in another shichen [2-hour period] the dawn breaks, within a shichen she would not be able to decipher my dual battle formation stratagem. Tonight¡¯s raid could be considered a failure, and tomorrow I may not necessarily place the wooden case in the same spot.¡±


    He did not want the search for the wooden case to be a breeze, or why else did he give them three nights for it.


    A bemused Han Shu clucked his tongue and sighed: ¡°who would have thought you¡¯d take this to heart.¡± At first Su Ren also thought he would just have fun with them, who knew he would be using battle formation stratagems on them; he looked out the window, time indeed is running out.


    Su Yu did not don an armor, as he was just clad in simple clothes he watched from the sidelines at the very back of his troops, his brows furrowed and eyes squinting, he gazed intently at the battle¡¯s situation in front, his countenance remained unruffled. From atop the walls, the arrows were pouring down like heavy rain. Thanks to his rigorous training, it can be said this group of new army recruits did pretty well. They were basically able to fend off the spate of arrow attacks. The combination of shields and bows and arrows worked so well, but so far it seemed, neither side gained the upper hand, a stalemate persisted.


    ¡°Reporting.¡± A very young lad in blue came running, stopped beside Su Yu, and said: ¡°After the soldiers entered the camp, they were immediately discovered by the guards, all were captured. And ¡­¡±


    The young lad stammered, Su Yu¡¯s cold voice erupted: ¡°report the truth!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The young lad did not hesitate anymore, continued: ¡°At the same time hundreds of black-clad soldiers showed up, together they sneaked into the camp, many people went in, but a lot also ran out.¡±


    Qing Mo could not also wait to attack? While he engaged second elder brother¡¯s forces in a battle, taking advantage of the chaos she sneaked into the camp to steal the wooden case! Thinking he ought to end it beautifully, lowering his voice Su Yu said: ¡°Move two hundred soldiers to the back of the camp and lie in wait for them, if they¡¯ve stolen the wooden case, ambush them right away and snatch it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young lad hurried away.


    Glancing up to the tower, the tower commander appeared to merely rely on shooting arrows to confront the enemy, Su Yu snickered, it seems second elder brother only thought of dispatching a few hundred men tonight nothing more than to trifle with them, it won¡¯t do.  Su Yu¡¯s dark eyes slightly narrowed, his handsome face lifted, turning to the messenger behind him he ordered: ¡°switch to wedge battle formation, launch an all-out attack.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Before the city gate tower, the troops lined up again at breakneck speed to change formation, afterwards the formation taking shape was narrow in front but broad at the back. The soldiers at the back holding the bows were covered with the soldiers in front hoisting the shields overhead to fend off falling arrows, the entire formation is now shaped like a long sword, rushing all the way to the gate.


    With rapt attention Gu Yun watched the lively scene playing out in front, after a while, Ge Jing Yun with the soldiers finally came back.


    Gu Yun urgently asked: ¡°how did it go?¡±


    Running all the way back they were breathless, but still Ge Jing Yun was steady and calm in replying: ¡°the guards were keen and brave, although we were very careful and quick, eighteen of our men were captured. Out of the sixty rooms in the rear court, fifty-seven were already searched, we did not find the wooden case.¡±


    Gu Yun looked glum, something¡¯s fishy!


    Fifty-seven out of sixty, only three rooms were not searched, the odds of finding the wooden case therein is five percent, very unlikely! If the wooden case is not in the rear court, why did Su Ren take great pains to assign so many guards in the rear court, what was his intention? Just to confound the enemy? In that case, where¡¯s the wooden case? Inside the main headquarter¡¯s hall, or in the study? Or in the adjacent halls?


    Gu Yun knitted her brows, mulled over, and whispered: ¡°take out your topographic map, let me look at it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Jing Yun took out the map from his sleeve and rolled it out in front of Gu Yun. Under the moonlight the intricate drawings were blurry and confusing, but Gu Yun did not complain or puzzled over a bit. It seemed that in such dark surroundings, as to the issue of darkness, it was as if a common enough occurrence for her.


    Sharp eyes moved back and forth on the drawings, her cold voice carried no delight but anger, ¡°after you sneaked in, was there a change in the deployment of forces?¡±


    A moment ago when he took the head count, he also asked the other soldiers about the circumstances inside; after sorting out his recollections for a while Ge Jing Yun cautiously replied: ¡°the rear court was heavily guarded as before, more than half of the soldiers remained in the rear court, but one thing very suspicious was, the guards were mostly concentrated in the rear court and in the courtyard, probably more than five hundred guards were stationed out there, but only two hundred actually patrolled the rear court.¡±


    Five hundred soldiers stationed, but only two hundred people were patrolling, then the others were guarding the place ¡­ where the wooden case is?!


    Chapter 7: Night raid attack and defense, Part 4 of 5


    Understanding dawned on Gu Yun¡¯s eyes, letting out a deep sigh she said: ¡°Su Ren¡¯s good!¡± In fact, the five hundred soldiers were not there at all to guard the room in the rear court, but were dispatched to patrol in order to mislead them, simultaneously the guards were able to arrest the infiltrators before they¡¯ve reached the courtyard, what they really want to protect is the courtyard! So on one hand, in front is the tower, behind it is a fierce commanding officer, athough the courtyard had no patrolling guards, in the camp it has become the safest and most unreachable place.


    Fingers gently groped on the drawings, going by Su Ren¡¯s character no way could the wooden case be inside the main headquarter, it should be in ¨C ¨C her index finger finally stopped at one place. Gu Yun¡¯s eyes gleamed slyly like a cat¡¯s in the dim light, Gu Yun hooked her fingers towards Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun, laughed and said: ¡°You two come over, we¡¯ll divide our soldiers and fan out in two directions, Leng Xiao, you from ¡­¡±


    The night darkens, it ought to be a tranquil night, but because of the red-hot blazing torches, the wave after wave of attacks and all the clamor, the night turned out restless and noisy.


    Following Su Yu¡¯s command for a change in battle formation, most of the soldiers rushed in front and have now arrived below the tower. To capture the tower, there are only two ways: first, to knock down and open the gates; second, to climb the high walls and force entrance from atop, the walls are more than three zhang tall (~30 feet), even if they¡¯re able to fling up rope ladders, climbing also needs a lot of time, the tower¡¯s protected by many archers, not to mention the hundreds of guards waiting for them in the tower.


    Therefore Su Yu opted to break open the gates, in front, dozens of soldiers jointly wrapping their arms around a big tree trunk, under cries of rhythmic cadence rammed the gates repeatedly, the sound of a dull thud coming from the towering bronze gates can be heard, jolting people¡¯s minds and shaking their hearts.


    Atop the city wall tower one has a clear view of the outside of the gate tower and the rear court, the situation inside the camp can be clearly observed from this vantage point. On top of the wall tower, Su Ren looked down on the soldiers holding the tree trunk slamming into the gates, instead of fury his face wore a cool and unhurried smile. The quality of the new army recruits is excellent, brave young men will once again join the ranks of the Su family army, on this note he¡¯s naturally delighted. Beside him, Han Shu also candidly laughed, saying: ¡°the training on battle formations is pretty good!¡± The training took only a fortnight yet formation changes were accomplished smoothly and without a hitch, their first time on the battlefield yet there are no hints of timidity and panic, not bad at all!


    ¡°If you continue trifling with them with your arrows, it won¡¯t take long before the gates would be knocked open.¡± Han Shu said, gleefully gloating a bit.


    Su Ren relied on the archers to keep this herd of greenhorns outside, he reckons that is impossible now, with shields over their heads, even the arrows falling like rain weren¡¯t able to disrupt their battle formation, the guards too are at their wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°Someone come.¡± Su Ren called out softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± A lieutenant quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Attack with rocks.¡± Hesitating for a moment, Su Ren continued, ¡°choose small pieces.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Listening to Su Ren¡¯s command, Han Shu could not help but laugh heartily, whacking him on the shoulder, laughingly he jested: ¡°Incredibly you¡¯re the loving type, to be so considerate to the two battling armies!¡±


    Su Ren laughed in silence, but his deep and dark eyes were secretly scouring for Gu Yun¡¯s figure, he can¡¯t believe that she¡¯d only send men to search out the rear of the camp and afterwards no longer take action, in an hour the sun will shine, what plan is she concocting?


    Following the guards¡¯ diversionary rocks attack tactic, rocks as big as heads were hurled down from the high tower, one can well imagine the falling impact. Even though there were shields to block the blow, still it was staggering, the initial orderly battle formation was immediately thrown into disarray. The situation took a dramatic turn for the worse, soon the soldiers below stopped what they were doing. All of a sudden a number of flaming arrows hit both sides of the walls, in a flash, the tower was splashed with blazing fire. The garrison commander had no choice but to divide his guards, a half of them to extinguish the fire, the rest to launch counterattacks. Below the army recruits who were ramming against the gates finally got a brief chance to take a breather.


    Suddenly on the city gate tower fire was in all directions, Han Shu¡¯s eyes lit up, chuckling he said: ¡°Madam finally emerged.¡±


    Su Ren immediately got thrilled, at last she appeared! Suddenly a heavy hand pressed on his shoulder, Han Shu¡¯s startled voice rang out in his ear, ¡°Look behind you!¡±


    Su Ren looked back towards the rear court¡¯s direction, hundreds of black soldiers sneaked in again, like a tide they flooded into the rear court, and their hands were holding shields? Added to that, to attack using that kind of big shields nearly as high as a man, what are they up to?!


    On their side, scrutinizing the situation below, Su Ren and Han Shu were extremely puzzled, on his side Su Yu also inwardly grew suspicious, why did Qing Mo at this time send troops to help him, even if she was also going to attack, couldn¡¯t she at least wait after his attack fails? While wondering, he sensed a shadow coming towards him, lifting his head to his side, the person who else but Gu Yun! With a nonchalant smile on her face, she stood beside him, baffled Su Yu asked: ¡°You don¡¯t command your troops? Why are you here by me?¡±


    Gu Yun shrugged and replied: ¡°I¡¯ve already deployed well, now I can watch. Besides this time they¡¯re more capable, I¡¯ve nothing else to do, why not I stand here and observe the battle?¡± The best location is here!


    Altogether she has many convenient reasons one cannot refute, to watch the tower in front, to take shelter both from the flying, oncoming flaming arrows and the launched counterattacks. The garrison guards who at the onset deftly resisted the siege below were now eventually thrown into a slight state of chaos.


    Su Yu lightly laughed: ¡°I thought you would not attack tonight, that you¡¯d hide from the sidelines using me to test the waters and assess my second brother¡¯s actual situation. Then tomorrow night you¡¯d make a move. I didn¡¯t expect you to quickly run out of patience.¡±


    Gu Yun gently arched her eyebrow and laughed: ¡°Oh I see. All this big hullabaloo is just a reconnaissance mission to prepare for tomorrow night¡¯s attack? Do you think tomorrow that wily second brother of yours will use the same deployment positions?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s brows wrinkled a bit, he kept silent, of course he¡¯s aware second brother is dynamic, but he doubts he¡¯d go so far as changing the deployment of forces for the night raid every night!


    Gu Yun did not think so, ¡°Tonight Su Ren and the guards are in their most lax moment, therefore, it is also the time most likely to score victory. If it¡¯s not tonight, tomorrow night, or the night after I¡¯m afraid even if we join forces we will not be able to beat your brother.¡± The Su family army¡¯s indomitable spirit has always been unequalled, its pride inevitably led to underestimating its enemy, tonight is the best chance!


    After a very long time, Su Yu slowly nodded, only to shake his head and sigh immediately afterwards, saying: ¡°In an hour the sky will be bright. I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to win tonight.¡± Those garrison guards are veteran soldiers. Their panic only lasts for a short time. If brother consequently moves a hundred men to reinforce, the more difficult it is to win.


    Her lips slightly puckered, Gu Yun confidently replied: ¡°Hmm, not necessarily!¡±


    Su Yu stared at her speechless, what makes her so confident?


    As soon as Gu Yun¡¯s voice fell, a piercing whoosh sounded, a silvery light leaped out from the shadows, straightly sticking on top of the city wall, appearing slender, it was actually a shaft of a long spear?! The tail was still rapidly quivering, obviously it was thrown with great force.


    Su Yu quickly looked towards the spot where the flash of silvery light originated from and saw a huge crossbow lying on the ground, more than a dozen soldiers were right in the middle of laboriously pulling fully the thick bow string, and their ¡°arrow¡± is the shaft of the silver spear!


    What the hell are they doing?


    While Su Yu was still wondering, another silver spear flew out! The silver spear was embedded on the upper right!


    Within the time when everyone was still puzzling over, four or five silver spears had been shot and stuck up on the city wall. Su Yu turned to Gu Yun whose face had this calm and expectant expression, mocking her he said: ¡°When you said not necessarily, you don¡¯t mean relying on these few spears, do you?¡±


    Gu Yun nodded, she replied brashly: ¡°But of course.¡±


    What trick is she now playing?


    It¡¯s not only Su Yu who was left wondering, but Su Ren too was endlessly bewildered, even more he¡¯s wondering about the soldiers in the rear court holding in their hands these shields rushing forward going on the same direction, she set this up she must have a plan, but what is it?


    Finally, after the seventh silver spear was shot, the flaming arrows offensive turned more intense than before on both sides, about seventy to eighty men curiously dressed in black appeared below the city walls, they must have taken advantage of the chaos earlier on the tower to sneak past.


    Because they moved close to the walls, Gu Yun and Su Yu can clearly follow their every move. The guards didn¡¯t notice them as they were busy dodging the flaming arrows and launching counterattacks.


    Until they moved beneath the silver spears, Su Yu finally understood the plan of Gu Yun, but he did not agree with it at all. Su Yu faced Gu Yun and asked: ¡°Even if you have a few men among your team of new recruits with excellent martial arts skills, but three or five men going up to attack, what¡¯s the point? Isn¡¯t it seeing them off to die?¡± Those few pieces of silver spears stuck far apart, highly skilled martial artists who use qinggong may perhaps have the ability to climb up, but for the average person even with a healthy physique, it is impossible to go up ah!


    Gu Yun remained unmoved, her alert eyes slightly squinted, looking up to the two fuzzy figures on the tower, she believed Su Ren doubtless is also closely monitoring the battle. Su Yu¡¯s lucky to be able to watch this attack right before his eyes, but he does not have the chance to watch the other attack in the rear court. Su Ren¡¯s eyes must be having a feast, right? Her forefinger gently stroking her cheek, Gu Yun replied with a faint smile: ¡°Relax, don¡¯t get too excited. The real fun has just begun. In fact at the moment, by comparison, I¡¯m eager to see more your second brother¡¯s crushed and deflated look rather than your beaten one.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s face at once darkened, cursing under his breath he said: ¡°you are without question an arrogant, conceited woman!¡±


    Gu Yun pointed towards the front, chuckled and said: ¡°just you wait and see.¡±


    Su Yu followed the direction of her gaze, the immediate scene unfolding before his eyes struck him dumb as if something got stuck in his throat, ¡°They ¡­¡±


    One moment the soldiers were standing beneath the walls, right now at an incredible speed they are climbing up. Their skill is amazingly vigorous and nimble. It appears that the long, slender silver spears jutting out of the walls where calculated and meant to be where they are! Clad in black clothes, like geckos, leaping and vaulting on the walls, unlike the whirlwind qinggong moves, they are actually climbing, and that makes it even more amazing!


    Added to that not only one or two men are executing these motions, but the seventy to eighty people under the walls are all climbing up, counting the time, unexpectedly in less than a half stick of incense (i.e., the time it takes to burn half a joss stick).


    Such a dramatic operation and incredible technique, not only the soldiers behind Su Yu were stunned grinning ear to ear, even the soldiers who were still trying to ram against the gates were gawking speechless.


    ¡°What on earth they want to do?¡± Han Shu stared at the rear court for a very long time, but he still does not get it!


    A group of soldiers holding up in their hands high, big shields, encountering guards along the way in their march to the inside of the camp they didn¡¯t attack, just lifting up the broad shields which protected entirely the bodies behind them, continuously they charged their way to the courtyard, only defending but not attacking!


    Finally with great difficulty they have reached the area where the rear court converges to the courtyard, the place where most guards were stationed. Instantly they divided into two and eventually encircled around a group, the two separated into four. When there are guards who attack, immediately they close in together. By means of the shields they are trapped inside. Precisely with this strange on and off separation-and-closing-in tactic surprisingly they contained many guards in between their shields.


    The more Su Ren and Han Shu watched the more they marveled, in this manner they were simply able to temporarily stall the guards in the rear court, but what is the purpose of this?


    Sounds of clashing blades coming from the top of the gate tower riveted back Su Ren and Han Shu¡¯s attention, they have watched the rear court for just a moment, how come the gate tower is now breached?


    Su Ren¡¯s face finally displayed a dramatic change of expression, towards the lieutenant general beside him he growled low: ¡°how did that come about?¡±


    Su Ren is rarely ruffled, the lieutenant general promptly replied: ¡°black-clad soldiers using a crossbow shot and embedded spears above the city walls, using the shafts of the spears they climbed up, in less than a half stick of incense a hundred men came up, it was way too late for my army to react as they attacked as soon as they were up.¡±


    Focusing his eyes, indeed on the walls several spears were randomly protruding, torn between surprise and anger, Su Ren could not help but groan: ¡°Relying on a few random spears they can unimaginably climb up, quickly attacking the city walls, the quality of this new batch of recruits is damn good!¡±


    Han Shu shook his head and replied: ¡°While it¡¯s true that the quality of the recruits is pretty good, the one even more admirable is the person who trained them. I¡¯ve seen first-hand their distress and fear when they climbed the rock wall, and now a short ten days later, they can amazingly already perform this. Without doubt Madam is a capable person!¡±


    The tower is an area easy to defend. Su Ren sent three hundred elite guards who were already more than enough, but he did not reckon with an attack of a hundred men climbing up, plus a team of soldiers ramming the gates below. The flaming arrows still kept on flying towards the walls, momentarily, pandemonium reigned in the tower.


    Without reinforcements coming, the city gates he reckons will not hold up!


    Su Ren and Han Shu simultaneously turned round, looking towards the guards who are momentarily penned in by the high, broad shields in the rear court, all of a sudden the strategy of Gu Yun dawned on them.


    Chapter 7: Night raid attack and defense, Part 5 of 5


    Su Ren¡¯s face grew more deflated, but Han Shu was laughing out loud, ¡°Commander Su, it seems that Madam¡¯s tactic is not only a simple diversion, but should also be called a two-pronged approach! Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s obvious your dual deployment stratagem had just been cracked.¡±


    Su Ren this time indeed became victim of his own ingenuous plan!


    Su Ren  shook his head with a wry smile, around this  time several black-clad soldiers left the fighting on the tower, directly stormed to the area far behind the city gate and entered a small room where the guards rest and sleep.


    Pushing open the room¡¯s wooden door, they did not have to look hard, a long wooden case  was placed flat on top of a table, the young soldier Liu Xing happily laughed saying: ¡°Just as Boss predicted, sure enough the  wooden case is really here!¡±


    He was just about to pick it up, when he felt a chill coming through the wooden case, baffled Liu Xing remarked: ¡°Huh? What¡¯s inside this? Something frozen?¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, hurry up, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s give the wooden case to Boss to win!¡± Leng Xiao grabbed the tablecloth and wrapped it around the wooden case! Strapping it to his back, he dashed first out of the room.


    They returned again to the gate tower. When the guards saw them they were  surprised. No one expected that after  Leng Xiao snatched the wooden case, he would actually  choose to exit from the  tower. Liu Xing and several others covered for him as Leng Xiao jumped down from the tower. Actually he knows martial arts, his qinggong skill is not bad, leaping down from a three zhang altitude it can be said is not at all too difficult for him.


    At the same time he jumped down, the soldiers who fired the flaming arrows on both sides of the walls and were lying in wait finally emerged from the shadows, and covered his retreat.


    Leng Xiao did not stall, rushing towards Gu Yun¡¯s direction finally he stood in front of her, hurriedly Leng Xiao took the wooden case and proffered  it to Gu Yun¡¯s hands: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got the wooden case at last!¡±


    Running like mad a moment ago he was too nervous all the way, only now he sensed the tingling numbness on his back, his back is practically frozen and numb, what on earth is inside this wooden case?


    Gu Yun took the wooden case, but she  did not seem to feel its very cold condition, setting the case upright on the ground Gu Yun glanced to Su Yu,  laughing she declared: ¡°It seems the game is over.¡±


    The wooden case is now in Gu Yun¡¯s hands, the battle has really ended.


    Su Ren and Han Shu descended from the tower, went out of the city gate, all the  soldiers were lined up outside standing in the open space, at this moment, tiny red rays of light also pierced the clouds, heralding the break of the day.


    Su Ren stood in the middle of Su Yu and Gu Yun, looking to Su Yu, he asked: ¡°The outcome of the battle has been decided, third brother, do you have anything to say?¡±


    In front of everybody, Su Yu did not waver, straightforwardly he spoke: ¡°I concede I lost the bet, I have nothing more to say.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled, even though this man is rude, impetuous and haughty, yet he¡¯s also upright, did not care for other people¡¯s approval or opinion, her view of him improved a bit.


    Recalling the wooden case she held, Gu Yun handed it over to Su Ren, ¡°this is yours.¡±


    Su Ren declined to accept it, he merely smiled and said: ¡°Since you gain the spoils of war, it¡¯s now yours.¡±


    A booty, huh? All along she sensed  Su Ren¡¯s  meaningful facial expression appeared odd! Gu Yun caressed the wooden case, the chill made her suspect, ¡°Bing Lian?¡±


    Opening the wooden case, inside lies indeed the snow white, sparkling silvery Bing Lian.


    The expression on Su Yu¡¯s face dramatically changed, anxiously he spoke: ¡°Second brother, how can you arbitrarily decide?!¡± Only the daughter-in-law of the Su family can have this sword, second brother how can you ¡­


    Su Ren gently interrupted him, ¡°it¡¯s not my decision, it¡¯s Bing Lian¡¯s own choice.¡±


    ¡°Do not ¡­¡± Su Yu  did not have time to finish speaking, already he watched in horror as Gu Yun grasped  Bing Lian, smiling she was caressing the sword blade, not the slightest bit frozen by its coldness! She ¡­ Bing Lian really chose her?!


    Gu Yun has always liked Bing Lian. The last time she had to leave it in a hurry, but she missed gripping it tight in her hands. Remembering its innate magic, Gu Yun could not resist taking out Bing Lian to examine it again.


    The moment the long sword was unsheathed, a voiceless cry, as if  a touch of bright moonlight, as cold like frost a cold light suddenly shone, apart from Gu Yun, everyone within ten feet from Bing Lian felt the arctic cold air.


    Even if Su Yu still wants to say something more, he can only hold it back! Yet not knowing why, in his heart rage suddenly surged forth, not knowing how to describe how he felt, in short, he felt terribly upset, even more upset than losing in the battle!


    Gu Yun finally sensed everyone behaved peculiar, she put back Bing Lian into its scabbard and case, still intending to give Bing Lian back to Su Ren. He had already guessed her intention, changing the subject Su Ren said: ¡°Sister-in-law, you won this battle, the last time you have not set the stake of the bet, now you may say what you want?¡±


    Stake of the bet? Oh yes, she almost forgot about this matter. She entered into this battle, first, because she was extremely bored, second, Su Yu¡¯s persistent poor attitude towards women, but actually she just wanted to curb his spirit, and now the goal was achieved, it seems there¡¯s nothing she wants in particular. Across her eyes flitted seemingly a feeling of loss, or perhaps dejection, or excitement, or expectation, the corners of Gu Yun¡¯s mouth gently turned up, she knows what she wants.


    Gu Yun stepped forward, her voice resonant she said: ¡°the soldiers who  participated in the night raid battle today are all outstanding. I want them all together to stay in the General Manor, join the Su family army¡¯s elite division and become excellent soldiers.¡±


    After Gu Yun¡¯s voice fell, silence followed afterwards, especially among the defeated new recruits, every one of them stared wide-eyed at Gu Yun, lest they heard it wrong!


    Su Ren laughed hard, ¡°that¡¯s it?¡± Of course, he planned already to keep all these men, if this is the case, then the  favor she demanded is already considered granted.


    Gu Yun  nodded her head in confirmation, replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing Su Ren¡¯s approval, the first to recover their wits were Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun, they replied in unison: ¡°Thanks a lot, Boss!¡±


    Gu Yun laughingly said: ¡°You deserve this. In the future you have to train hard, or else ¡­¡±


    ¡°Leap frog a thousand times!¡± A multitude this time cried out.


    Dumbfounded Gu Yun did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Su Ren can clearly see the rapport between the soldiers and Gu Yun, even though at this moment he didn¡¯t really want to interrupt, but he said in a bright, clear voice: ¡°The battle ends today. Starting tomorrow, all the soldiers who participated in the night raid battle can stay at the General Manor. Your group  will join the Piao [white horse] cavalry battalion.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks Commander!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes rolled, the battle has already concluded, she now wants to meet Qing, the sooner the better, if she faints in front of so many people right now, the Su family will unlikely not summon a doctor, right?


    Her mind quickly came up with a plan, Gu Yun closed her eyes, stiffened her body to fall on her back.


    Naturally she was already bracing herself well for the fall, but when she was just about to fall to the ground something suddenly tightened on her waist, a pair of warm hands tightly embraced her collapsing body.


    ¡°Qing Mo! What¡¯s wrong with you? Qing Mo! Quickly wake up! Wake up!¡±


    Is it Su Yu?


    Who knew his reaction would be this fast, a pity ¡­ she could not wake up.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡±


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, call a doctor!¡±


    After she passed out, the big crowd of men expectedly turned into a mass of chaos. Gu Yun pleased with such outcome, closed her eyes, relaxed her body and blacked out in grand style.

 CH 8

    Chapter 8: Old court case of gold, Part 1 of 4


    (Translation credits: Silhoutte)


    The spacious room has no screen, no curtains, no bronze mirror, it did not seem like a woman¡¯s room, but lying on the big mahogany bed was a slender, delicate woman. Her eyes were slightly closed, her face showed no signs of pain, nor was it pale. It was as if she was just calmly sleeping. However, the atmosphere inside the room was not calm, in front of the bed an old man felt the lady¡¯s pulse whilst constantly wiping his sweat, not daring to look towards the centre of the room where a distinguished yet edgy young general stood.


    After a long time, the old man slowly withdrew his hand, Su Yu strode up immediately and anxiously asked: ¡°How is she?¡±


    The young lad who had invited the old man to the Manor, to examine the unconscious lady, said that she is General Su¡¯s wife, hence he cannot be the slightest bit negligent in his diagnosis as he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to bear the consequences in case of misdiagnosis. With Su Yu watching him closely, the old man broke out in cold sweat, but neither did he speak rashly nor gave the wrong prognosis, he fearfully  replied: ¡°Madam¡¯s pulse is steady and her breathing is normal, this old man ¡­ this ignorant old man really cannot diagnose what this illness is.¡±


    Another quack! Su Yu furiously, shouted: ¡°Leave.¡±


    The old man hurriedly got up and fled, Su Yu in anger bellowed towards the officers at the front door: ¡°Are these the few quacks you managed to find?¡±


    The officers awkwardly replied: ¡°Responding to deputy general, nearly all the famous doctors of the capital that could be found were invited to the manor.¡± From yesterday morning till now, a dozen doctors have been invited.


    Su Yu obviously did not want to hear this and angrily said: ¡°Find again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The person lying quietly in the bed seemingly lifeless is a Qing Mo, Su Yu never wanted to see. She should not be looking like this! She should be arrogant, brassy, definitely not this!


    Clenching his teeth, Su Yu asked Su Ren who has all this while been sitting silently:  ¡°Brother, should I ask an imperial doctor to look at her?¡±


    Su Ren shook his head and dismissively replied: ¡°It is inconvenient to disturb the imperial physician. Do not worry too much, the doctor said her pulse is steady, it should not be anything serious, let her rest a few days and see.¡± They have already invited the famous doctors in the capital to examine her since no one could give a prognosis there could  only be two possibilities: one Qing Mo is suffering a strange illness, and if so, imperial physician is also powerless to diagnose; or another possibility is that she is not ill at all!


    Noting an expressionless Su Ren, Su Yu did not agree with him and said: ¡°She has been unconscious for nearly two days so how could there be no harm? Even a healthy person, cannot sustain a few days without food and drink! Those bunch of quacks examined her for such a long time yet  can¡¯t even utter out a sensible word!¡±


    Su Ren sighed gently, Why is he so obstinate? Just as Su Ren was about to speak, Su Yu¡¯s tall body has quickly stepped out the room.


    Su Ren urgently asked: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To find a doctor.¡± With these words, he departed the courtyard.


    Su Ren stared at Su Yu¡¯s hurriedly departing back and then looking at the woman lying quietly in bed, he suddenly had a bad feeling about this!


    After a while, Su Ren also left the room, thus deep in the night everything returned to its tranquil state.


    The peaceful and serene woman lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes. Those pair of eyes with a clear, keen and penetrative gaze did not belong to a man in coma for two days. Gu Yun gently moved her stiff fingers, and in her heart she cannot help but cursed.


    Damn, she was not afraid of hunger, nor afraid even of harsh surroundings, but maintaining this inert state for over thirty hours, she is really stiff! Yet, she needed to keep breathing evenly that those doctors could not find anything wrong with her. This was even more difficult than surviving 72 hours in the wilderness!


    Quietly, paying close attention, Gu Yun felt that there was no one outside the room. She slowly straightened her body and sat up, standing barefoot on the limestone floor, she immediately felt a surge of cool air seeped up the soles of her feet, which caused her to relax her tensed self. Whilst stretching her neck, Gu Yun looked around the large room that was simply decorated however it was adorned with elegant fixtures which she guessed should be a guest room.


    As her keen gaze swept across the few paintings on   the wall, she was attracted by a painting in the middle, depicting the Ba Gua diagram. She walked in front of it and studied it closely noting the fine dark  lines in the pattern of the diagram matched the pattern in Ba Gua disk that she saw before she was transported to this century. Therefore, this is the Su clan so-called coat of arms (crest)!


    The lines and patterns in the painting were much clearer  than the ink slab, Gu Yun wanted to draw the diagram, she looked around  the room and found ink and paper. To save time, Gu Yun took down the painting and putting the fine writing paper on top of the picture she moistened the tip of the brush and painstakingly draw the veins and lines in the diagram. To prevent the ink dripping to the picture she has to be extremely careful thus it was already sunrise when she finished drawing.


    Worried that Su Yu could come back anytime, Gu Yun deftly hung back the painting, returned the writing paper and ink stone to its original place, ascertained that everything was in place, she folded the finished drawing and put it in her waist pocket. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps were heard.


    Chapter 8: Old court case of gold, Part 2 of 4


    (Translation credits: Silhoutte)


    Gu Yun scowled and thought to herself, what? It¡¯s not over yet? Without any hesitation in her footsteps, she headed towards the bed and laid down on it. Not a moment too soon as the bedroom door crashed open with a bang!


    ¡°Quick, examine her and see what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Su Yu¡¯s voice thundered in.


    Soon, one hand rested on Gu Yun¡¯s wrist, for a long time, the doctor did not speak, his wrinkled brow tightened more, Su Yu could not help but asked: ¡°How is she?¡±


    The puzzled doctor asked: ¡°How long had Madam been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°She has been for out two days, with nary a drop of water in between.¡± That was precisely why he was anxious!


    The doctor slowly removed his hand, bowed and said: ¡°Madam¡¯s pulse rates are strong and her condition did not seem to be of a person who had been without water for two days. This disease is somewhat strange, I can¡¯t give you a diagnosis, let me look this up in detail.¡± Such an illness, he really has not encountered yet.


    Gu Yun secretly smiled as she, too, did not want to have a strong pulse, but just now she has to run quickly to the bed, thus it was difficult to control.


    After hearing his words, Su Yu got angry again, ¡°Look up, my foot, by the time you found out the condition, she would have starved to death! Get out!¡±


    The doctor was frightened and quickly backed out, he could not afford to offend anyone from the General Manor.


    Indoor all lapsed into silence once again, Su Yu walked to the bed, watching the sunlight through the window which illuminated her face. She looked as if sleeping, with her long eyelashes fanning down, giving her a very cute and adorable appearance. However, Su Yu did not gain any comfort from this, he didn¡¯t know if it was pain or anger he felt in his heart hence he struck a heavy blow on the bedstead which caused Gu Yun to feel the bed swaying violently for a moment.


    What did this brat want?!


    ¡°When I am really sick, and the doctors you send for can¡¯t heal me then you have to take me to the Prime Minister¡¯s Estate and find my sister else I would not survive.¡±


    Her words of that day, though sounded as if a joke, still echoed in his mind, Su Yu was startled. Right, her sister! If she can cure Qing Mo, then he¡¯ll take her to her sister now!


    Su Yu shouted to the soldiers at the front door: ¡°Come, go get me a palanquin, hurry.¡±


    Palanquin?! Gu Yun was delighted, Qing, wait for me!


    Having been carried a long while, they finally reached a regal residence. Lying in the carriage, Gu Yun did not peer out, she only heard Su Yu and a cold male voice exchanged some words. The man then brought them to one side of the reception hall to rest.


    After a while, a person came in.


    ¡°Prime Minister Lou.¡± Su Yu¡¯s ever arrogant tone had a touch of reverence.


    ¡°General Su.¡± His gentle voice seemed like a light breeze, even just listening to the sound of it is fascinating.


    Gu Yun was a bit curious, how strange to have a man with such a soft and gentle voice. Opening her eyes slightly, she only saw a tall figure passed by her side but didn¡¯t manage to see his appearance, however from his easy and graceful movements, it reflected this man¡¯s bearing and manners.


    ¡°General Su do not worry too much, Ling Er will come over immediately.¡±


    Naturally one never tires of hearing such a soft and gentle voice, however the words ¡°Ling Er¡± gave Gu Yun  goose bumps.


    She was inwardly cringing when, the slightly surprised voice of Su Yu rang out again: ¡°Are you Qing Feng?¡±


    Gu Yun suddenly perked up as a slender woman entered into the reception hall at the moment, is it Qing? It is difficult to see the woman¡¯s face, through the veil but that cool and aloof demeanor is similar in temperament to Qing.


    The woman strode to the palanquin and looked but did not speak, then a gentle voice cautiously asked: ¡°How? Do you need to send for the imperial physician to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, first carry her into my room, prepare the silver needles (fine needles used for acupuncture), if this can¡¯t help then it is still not too late to send for the imperial physician. Gu Yun surmised that this person should be Qing because the real Qing Feng would know that her sister, Qing Mo, was rarely sick!


    Once Su Yu has gently nodded, four orderlies lifted the stretcher and walked towards Star Plucked Pavilion. Gu Yun was placed on the ground, the woman who was standing with her back to the screen said: ¡°General Su Yu, acupuncture is not something that can be completed in a short while. It is  better if you go back first to the Manor. When she wakes up, I¡¯ll send someone to send her back.¡±


    ¡°It is no trouble, you start the treatment, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Su Yu¡¯s firm voice can be heard clearly.


    The woman coldly replied: ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Soon, the door was slammed shut.


    Although Gu Yun was certain that this woman is Qing, but she still remained as before, no words or movement, the woman held the silver needles in her hands for a long while whilst staring at Gu Yun without making a move.


    After a while, the woman suddenly leaned over Gu Yun¡¯s  body gently and whispered in her ear: ¡°Yun, wake up otherwise I will certainly immediately insert the needles.¡±


    She called her Yun! It¡¯s really Qing!


    Chapter 8: Old court case of gold, Part 3 of 4


    (Translation credits: Silhoutte)


    Gu Yun was happy and excited to see Zhuo Qing but she still wanted to tease her and see her reaction, she didn¡¯t expect that she would actually take her arm to insert a needle.


    At the exact moment the long needle was about to pierce her arm, Gu Yun quickly opened her eyes, grabbed the hand that wanted to hurt her and growled: ¡°You really want to pierce ah!¡±


    Zhuo Qing gently lifted her eyebrow and replied : ¡°What do you think?!¡± She finally woke up!


    Time inexorably ticked away, there were still no movement inside the room, Su Yu impatiently waited in the courtyard walking to and fro, Jing Sa led an imperial doctor into the courtyard and in a clear voice he announced: ¡°Miss Qing, the imperial doctor has arrived.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy inserting needles; do not come in to disturb me.¡± An icy female voice answered from inside the house.


    The imperial doctor stood stiffly at the edge of the door, glanced towards Jing Sa, Jing Sa waved his hand away to him, the imperial doctor stepped back a few paces, he dared not enter and disturb her, thus several people could only wait in the courtyard.


    After a while, the door finally opened, Zhuo Qing walked out.


    ¡°Well?¡± Su Yu took a large stride over, his face anxious, Zhuo Qing¡¯s eyes glinted, this behavior couldn¡¯t be how a brother-in-law should treat his sister-in-law!


    Zhuo Qing glanced down and replied: ¡°She is awake, but her body is still relatively weak. She needs to be treated with the needles once every seven days and after ten times, her illness should not recur within one year.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her over after seven days.¡± As long as it can be treated, then it is good. Once Su Yu finished speaking, he then went inside the room and soon after four soldiers lifted the palanquin with Gu Yun leaving the place.


    Through the veil, the two made eye contact communicating to each other to take care and then glanced away.


    After having seen Qing, Gu Yun¡¯s heart settled down since their meeting, time is short, they only had time to apprise each other of their current situations. Qing asked  Gu Yun to help  investigate a murder case involving the General Manor, which one thought that was an ordinary murder case, but who would have thought that it actually led to a sensational case of missing gold.


    It was reported that three years ago, there was a theft at the state treasury, 1,000,000 taels gold vanished without a trace overnight. Investigations revealed that the then Minister of Revenue colluded with outsiders to secretly transport the gold. The Ministry of Justice dispatched soldiers to hunt in all directions yet nothing was discovered hence this case was left unresolved. It turned out that the murder victim was an employee of the Ministry of Justice. He was instructed by the then Assistant Minister to aid the northwest bandits to stash the gold in the underground caves of a river until after the whole hoo-ha was over, the bandits then again transported the gold away.


    Just like that the imperial court was robbed of 1,000,000 gold taels. Yan Hong Tian was not one to let this case unresolved hence an imperial edict was sent, the content of which caused Su Yu to explode in anger.


    Gu Yun  reclined in a wooden chair, watching Su Yu staring at the imperial edict held in his hands and raged, ¡°to recover all the gold before the celebration?! It¡¯s only two months away and to travel to and fro from the northwest Pei city will take 20 days, the emperor wants us to solve this matter in a month? Which is unlikely, right?!¡±


    Su Ren was much calmer compared to Su Yu  and said, ¡°If time is not of essence, the emperor would not send the Su army to go.¡± The gold in the state treasury which was transported to the northwest, was used by the bandits to buy arms to enlarge their defence, this being the case, it would be strange if the emperor is not angry!


    Throwing the edict back into the brocade box, Su Yu snorted: ¡°Big brother went out drinking, if there are no problems, then he probably won¡¯t be back for three to five months, what shall we do?¡±


    To send an army to destroy these bandits was such trivial matters that need not involve Big Brother to personally go hence one does not know the emperor¡¯s thoughts!


    The decree stated Su Ling is appointed the commander, if Big Brother would not go then this was defying the imperial edict, Su Ren thought carefully then said: ¡°It does not matter. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take thirty thousand elite soldiers to rush ahead to the northwest and at the same time will order some soldiers to search for Big Brother. Then, he can travel directly to northwest, and all of us will the converge at the city of Pei, this will not be defying the edict.¡±


    Gu Yun excitedly asked: ¡°Will you be starting out tomorrow?¡±


    Su Ren paused, and did not answer her immediately, Su Yu heard her question and anxiously asked: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to go too?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yun nodded her head.


    Su Yu immediately shouted: ¡°No!¡± Marching to war is a very dangerous matter, it is not a game!¡± She is just a woman who knew a little bit of martial arts yet she wanted to join in the excitement.


    ¡°Did I say that I am going there to play?¡± Though that was one of her important reasons. Since the night raid battle ended, she was bored to tears in the General Manor.


    ¡°You!¡± Su Yu was mad!


    ¡°Sister-in-law if you must go, then, starting tomorrow you set out with the army since setting out alone is not good.¡± Her character is such that it is virtually impossible to forbid her and not let her go, he might as well put her in a position where she could be controlled to a certain extent. Then in Pei city, she would become Big Brother¡¯s responsibility!


    ¡°Second brother!¡± Su Yu glared at him.


    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Yun gladly accepted.


    This has become a foregone conclusion, yet Su Yu was not convinced and snorted: ¡°Then I will go, too!¡±


    Patting him lightly on the shoulder, Su Ren smiled and said: ¡°The celebration is approaching, if you do not stay back, the General Manor would be without a master!¡±


    Since Su Ren has said this, Su Yu had no choice but to stay back. He felt very dissatisfied and left in a sour mood.


    Su Ren¡¯s eyes flashed a different hint of color, it seemed that third brother couldn¡¯t be allowed to have any more contact with Qing Mo!


    Chapter 8: Old court case of gold, Part 4 of 4


    (Translation credits: Silhoutte)


    Outside the Imperial City, the garrison camp.


    The huge open space was full of soldiers filing back in lines. The crimson red banners, bearing the name Su, were a dazzling sight to behold. Squinting slightly Gu Yun was able to see Leng Xiao standing near the front of the line. Feeling someone¡¯s scrutiny, Leng Xiao looked over and sighting Gu Yun, the normally cold Leng Xiao quirked his lips.


    Gu Yun lightly returned his smile, but did not approach the line. Su Ren and a fifty plus year old man stood in front of the troops talking but she did not know what they were talking about.  Gu Yun was not interested in listening, dressed in her habitual black outfit, she leaned at one side of the flagpole, narrowing her eyes in contemplation she waited for them to finish their discussion.


    ¡± *Mistress, you are really here!¡± A loud and booming laughter resounded in her ears. Gu Yun reluctantly opened her eyes to see Han Shu¡¯s tall figure standing in front of her, blocking some of the bright sunshine.


    Mistress?! Gu Yun was startled, when did she become a Mistress?!


    *form of address accorded  to the wife of a family (I thought I should use Mistress rather than Madam as I did earlier)


    What she did not know was that the day after the competition, her name immediately spread throughout the General Manor, the way she defeated the deputy general surprised everyone and it was a resounding victory to boot! Every detail of the night attack battle was recounted numerous times. Further, all the new soldiers she trained, each one turned out to be a force to be reckoned with! The army has always have high respect for martial arts thus overnight, she has become a legendary figure, why even the commanding officer addressed her as ¡°sister-in-law¡±. Hence, if she is  not Mistress, who else can afford to be called ¡°Mistress¡±!


    Gu Yun felt very awkward each time she was called such! She really disliked this form of address.


    ¡°I heard Mistress is going with us to root out the bandits however I thought I¡¯ve heard wrongly but you are actually here.¡± Han Shu was in high spirits and he did not realise that his loud booming voice has caused them to be the focus of attention.


    Quite a large number of the soldiers have heard a lot about the General¡¯s wife and Deputy General¡¯s competition thus they were very curious of this famous woman. However, at first glance, all of them doubted if the rumors were true, this dry and thin looking woman is the evil trainer the recruits have spoken of?!


    ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Su Ren and the fifty-year-old plus man strode over to Gu Yun, Su Ren smiled and introduced: ¡°This is the West Garrison General, Lou Mu Hai, Prime Minister Lou¡¯s father.¡±


    This man was the father of Lou Xi Yan?!  Really different, the Lou Xi Yan that she has seen was such a lean and elegant man. The West Garrison General has a square face, fierce eyes like a tiger, a tall and burly figure reflecting a robust health and one glance at him one would know that he was those type that were obstinate and difficult to get along with. In fact, the father reminded her of the general workers at the General¡¯s Manor with his demeanor, he could not be related to Lou Xi Yan.


    ¡°Senior General Lou, she is my eldest brother¡¯s wife, Qing Mo. All in all, we could be considered as relatives.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s wrinkled brow tightened even more, she and Su Ling had nothing to do with each other, now standing on other people¡¯s territory, she could not refute this statement, really maddening!


    Lou Mu Hai secretly sized up the woman before him, she is the younger sister of Qing Ling, slim of figure, androgynous attire, if one must pinpoint a special feature, it is that her eyes were unexpectedly clear, cold and honest, how could this woman be able to gain General Su¡¯s favor?


    Su Ren¡¯s statement about them being relatives elicited no response from Gu Yun and Lou Mu Hai.


    Su Ren created an embarrassing topic, but he did not mind, Lou Xi Yan has already sent out invitations to his wedding which will take place a month later and the bride is Qing Ling. Whilst Qing Mo has been chosen by Bing Lian, which meant that the Su family has chosen Qing Mo, eldest brother couldn¡¯t oppose thus they being relatives was a confirmed fact.


    Pointing at a spacious and comfortable large carriage, Su Ren said: ¡°sister-in-law, the army is preparing to set out, you get onto the carriage.¡± This was the first time the army has a woman following, he really did not know what needs to be prepared.


    Gu Yun did not even spare a glance at the carriage that he pointed and directly replied him: ¡°I, like you, will ride on horseback.¡±


    He knew she was not a delicate nor pampered rich girl, however the journey would take ten days hence Su Ren advised: ¡°It¡¯s a long distance ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Gu Yun cut him off: ¡°If I cannot perform the same as all of you, I have no right to be included in this expedition; the distance is nothing to me. There is no need for the carriage, let¡¯s set off.¡±


    Such audacity, what an arrogant woman!


    This thought echoed in the minds of all, however the soldiers were more and more curious, what were the capabilities that the general¡¯s wife has that she could utter such audacious words; Lou Mu Hai¡¯s face was full of disdain. Just wait after two days of being jostled in the saddle, with thighs numbed from riding she would know how ridiculous her words were and it would be no use crying then!


    Fine, if she wanted to ride let her ride, Su Ren no longer insisted instead nodded his head to a young lad at the side. The lad led in a big pure black horse, its four legs though slender but was well built, its skin was sleek and have a satiny sheen. The horse was almost the same height as Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun lightly stroke its head, she was excited. She learned riding in a riding school which used ordinary horses, this type of thoroughbred horse has always been her favorite and today her wish was fulfilled.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Just as she was about to go up the horse, one of the soldiers holding a wooden box with both hands, handed over the box to her but his hands trembled to the point that he nearly dropped the wooden box.


    Gu Yun was a bit puzzled, was she such a frightening figure? Why did he tremble?!


    To her, Bing Lian just felt cold to the touch but for a normal person, that biting cold penetrates to the marrow even though separated by wooden box the cold could freeze a person to death.


    She opened the wooden box, lying inside really was Bing Lian, gently stroking the blade and feeling the faint chill made her feel comfortable. She really loved this sword but she has some misgivings, since it appeared to be a sword with an intelligent spirit, then she would ask its opinion.


    Holding up Bing Lian in the palm of her hand, Gu Yun silently asked: ¡°Bing Lian, are you really willing to keep me company?! If you are willing, then move.¡±


    The sword violently shook, Gu Yun was shocked! This time she was absolutely certain that Bing Lian possessed an intelligent spirit that could understand what she was saying! This is amazing!


    Her fingers slowly tightened, Gu Yun decided at that very moment to have Bing Lian since it was willing to work with her as partners, so they shall work hand in hand.


    Gu Yun expertly mounted the horse holding Bing Lian in one hand and one hand on the saddle, turning to Su Ren said: ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    She finally agreed to accept Bing Lian! That¡¯s really good! Now the elders in his family should thank him!


    ¡°Depart.¡± Su Ren shouted the command and a mighty army of thirty thousand advanced towards the northwest direction.

 CH 9

    Chapter 9: Cunning bandit, Part 1 of 5


    The capital of the northwest border is indeed very far away from the imperial city; although the army rushed, it is still slow to catch up, it took eleven days¡¯ time. For more than ten days, Gu Yun was indeed riding a horse in the same way as Su Ren and Han Shu. In the evening she slept in makeshift army tents, ate dry food to get by. From beginning to end, she has not complained even once, but appeared to be energetic as ever.


    During these last ten days, she not only earned the respect of the entire army of soldiers, she also won Lou Mu Hai over. This woman is good! The Qing family in Hao Yue is also regarded as a rich family, but it did not raise its daughter pampered and under extravagant airs, no wonder Su Ling took fancy on her!


    Since entering the northwest territory, the mountains are full of wild trees, valleys, streams, rivers are everywhere, the humidity in the air is significantly higher, especially now that it¡¯s summer, the hot air is intolerable.


    Dense thickets border on both sides of the main road, a quick glimpse of them, indeed one cannot see beyond the edges of the road. The sun has gradually set, in about an hour it will be completely dark.


    Han Shu closed the topographic map, facing Su Ren he stated: ¡°Another sixty miles distance to the city of Pei.¡± If they hurry, tonight they should be able to reach Pei city.


    Su Ren suddenly stopped his horse and asked: ¡°Senior General Lou, how is the terrain en route to Pei city like?¡±


    Lou Mu Hai nodded and replied: ¡°ah, there¡¯s still a very long valley ahead, after passing through this valley, there¡¯s only ten miles to go to Pei city.¡±


    Su Ren knitted his brows pondering for a while, then he said: ¡°it¡¯s getting late, for now let¡¯s pitch camp here first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han Shu wondered, at this rate they¡¯re going, they would have reached Pei city in another four hours, why does Su Ren want to pitch camp here?! Although he has misgivings inside, but right now Su Ren is the commanding officer, a military order must be obeyed, if he says camp, then camp they will!


    The camp was set up well, by now the sky has completely darkened, inside the main tent, Su Ren, Han Shu, and Lou Mu Hai were seated around a big table. Gu Yun holding a piece of plain white cloth was gently wiping the icy, snow white sword blade. Although her eyes were not looking at them, her ears were not idle, as they conversed she listened to every word they uttered.


    ¡°Senior General Lou, you have the longest time spent defending the northwest territory, you¡¯ve dealt with the bandits for years, why don¡¯t you first brief us a bit about Pei city and the bandits¡¯ situation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lou Mu Hai nodded and began to narrate earnestly: ¡°in those days when the late emperor has not yet conquered this part of territory, Pei city and several neighboring towns were all just some wild lands. They had always been under the leadership of the Yong Mu tribe, the tribe¡¯s chieftain was their leader. Later, the late emperor wanted this small region which is the common border between Qiong Yue and the neighboring country of Lin to be annexed to Qiong Yue. After a two-year war, most places surrendered, but the chieftain of the Yong Mu tribe led his tribesmen along with those other natives unwilling to surrender to escape and retreat into the west patch of the forest. The late emperor had already dispatched twenty thousand troops to exterminate them once and for all, but they failed in the end to do so; every now and then Yong Mu¡¯s tribesmen come out and loot goods from the border posts, rebelling against the imperial court, for this reason, the imperial court set up a garrison west of Pei city and assigned a general on duty.¡±


    Puzzled Han Shu asked: ¡°Over these past years? You were not able to vanquish them?¡±


    Lou Mu Hai¡¯s face darkened, sighing he said: ¡°No, I was not able to vanquish them, really I¡¯m ¡­ powerless.¡±


    Powerless? To his knowledge, the west garrison general commands thirty thousand soldiers, some remaining lawless bandits actually make him powerless, Su Ren doggedly asked: ¡°why¡¯s that?¡±


    A look of frustration flitted over his face, Lou Mu Hai replied: ¡°most of the time they hide inside the forest. I had already sent troops three times to lay siege to the forest. Not only did I fail to annihilate them, but my army casualties were disastrous. As a last resort, I can only station troops outside to surround three miles from the forest, if they come out in mass, then we can besiege them. But in the last two years, I noticed the number of times they plundered goods became fewer, and when they did, each time their weapons have become more and more sophisticated than those of our army, that was why I rushed to the capital to report.¡±


    Nothing but a patch of forest! Han Shu begged to disagree and wryly countered: ¡°They live inside the forest, so they always need to replenish their daily necessities, you could block all exits, surround them, they will all die inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried that a long time ago, but unfortunately the forest is very vast, simply to surround it didn¡¯t work, I don¡¯t even know where they come in and go out.¡± That patch of forest is unfathomable, incomprehensively boundless, how could complete enclosure be possible!


    Silent the whole time Gu Yun suddenly asked: ¡°Is there a terrain map of this forest?


    He glanced at Gu Yun, meeting her cold, intent gaze, Lou Mu Hai finally replied: ¡°No. I¡¯m ashamed to admit this, but even the number of those bandits, I¡¯ve no idea. They hide in the forest, never come out in force, as far as I know, their number is less than ten thousand.¡±


    Lou Mu Hai is even unclear as to the number of bandits?! Originally he thought they are just some insignificant bandits, thirty thousand elite troops are more than enough, the situation now appears to be much more problematic.


    Su Ren asked: ¡°What¡¯s the name of their leader?¡± This he¡¯d know at least?


    Speaking of this, Lou Mu Hai looked somewhat angry, lowered his voice, and replied: ¡°Mu Cang. He¡¯s the deceased patriarch¡¯s heir, his strategy is even more fierce than his father¡¯s, but unfortunately I¡¯ve not had the chance to go head-to-head with him, his two right-hand men, Wu Ji and Yan Ge, have beaten me overwhelmingly.¡±


    Even these men had beaten General Lou? Han Shu grunted, snickered and said: ¡°Is it really this unbelievably dire?!¡±


    Lou Mu Hai felt bitter, when he first was posted here, he also did not believe it, eventually he¡¯s also at his wit¡¯s end how to resolve the problem!


    Han Shu gave off the appearance that he could not wait to break through the enemy lines immediately, Gu Yun laughed in spite of herself, said: ¡°Han Shu, you did not quite understand the words of Senior General Lou. If in the Gobi desert, that vast streatch of flat land, I absolutely believe that, going by your military accomplishments and the fierceness of the Su family army, no enemy can escape your watchful eyes. But this time it is different. We have to confront the most dreadful enemy. Not the bandits, but rather that piece of unfathomable, broad and boundless rainforest!¡±


    In fine weather conditions and favorable geographical locations, people can see the difference, this battle very likely is hard to fight!


    Lou Mu Hai stared and watched Gu Yun in amazement. He just said only a few words, yet she had already identified their real enemy. That damn patch of rainforest! This is his profound analysis after two years of fighting the insurgency in the northwest. This young miss is pretty impressive ah!


    Lou Mu Hai is staring at Gu Yun when suddenly the approaching footstep and low roar from far away are heard.


    Su Ren feels something is off. Before he can ask a question, someone reports ¡°Report! The army ration suddenly catches fire.¡±


    The army ration has caught on fire?!


    The four people inside the tent simultaneously stand-up. Two armies are getting ready for the war, without the ration, they will be defeated before the war starts.


    The four people go outside, Su Ren urges ¡°How is the situation of the ration now?¡±


    ¡°Now, we are trying to save it.¡±


    Gu Yun squints her eyes, trying to see further. The fire is not big, she remembers that the army ration was carried by more than 30 horse carriages. Since the fire is small, the situation should not be really serious. However, how did it catch on fire for no reason? If it is an arson, the fire should not be this small, could it be¡­


    Once an idea comes to her mind, Bing Lian is suddenly shaking. Yu Gun alertly looks up, only to find a silver arrow is targeting Su Ren¡¯s chest. Yu Gun shouts, ¡°Be careful!¡±.


    Using Bing Liang, Gu Yun diverts the arrow. In one clash sound ¡®Ding¡¯, Gu Yun is able to stop three arrows in one go.


    Sudden misfortune startles some people, at the same time, one black shadow inside the forest runs away.


    ¡°That side!¡± Han Shu discovers him and quickly pursues while shouting.


    Gu Yun loudly says, ¡°Don¡¯t chase him!¡±


    Don¡¯t drive an enemy too far. Besides, that who knows whether there will be an ambush inside that forest.


    Unfortunately, that shadow has entered the forest.


    Clenching to Bing Lian, Gu Yun speaks to Su Ren, ¡°You! Stay in the army centre, the ration is more important¡±, also goes into the forest.


    ¡°Qing Mo¡­¡±


    Not far from there, Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun are standing outside the tent, looking at the nearby small fire as it gradually diminishes. They heard a familiar soft voice saying ¡°Leng Xiao, Ge Jing Yun, follow me.¡±


    They look at the voice source, it really is Gu Yun.


    Her shadow disappears into the forest. Both of them look at each other, without too much thinking, following her.


    Gu Yun runs at the front, followed by Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun at her back. As they get deeper into the forest, the land is more slippery and the surroundings are darker. Therefore, they can only see the silhouette really faintly.  When all three of them do not know which way to go, they hear the sound of weapon fighting not far from there,  pointing out the direction.


    ¡°It is weird, the weapon sound did not continue for long¡±, Gu Yun doubts. She has fought against Han Shu before, his martial art is not weak, but how come there is no more sound?


    Although there is no more sound to guide them, luckily, they went to the right direction. Soon, there are a group of dark shadows, visible from afar. Seen from the stature, approximately, there are three to four people.


    They are forcing something into a big bag, Gu Yun observes anxiously, Han Shu is actually captured. They either used some underhand methods or they have high martial arts.


    After seeing two of the assailants motioning to leave along with the bag, Gu Yun roared, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The culprits were surprised. After looking around, they discovered there were three silhouettes in the forest, bolting towards them. They were not surprised that there were pursuers, but how come there was a woman in the Su army? That roaring sound before was definitely a female¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Take him and go first, I will handle them.¡± Gu Yun heard the sound of a man in the darkness. The accent was a little bit weird. It did not sound like the accent of people who live in the mountains. With the surrounding darkness, it was hard to observe the opponent¡¯s appearance. However, it sounded like the voice belonged to a young man.


    Three people at his flank quickly lifted the bag and left. In this kind of surrounding, letting them go meant it would be impossible to find Han Shu again. This lad should be these people¡¯s leader and his martial arts very skilful. Gu Yun secretly assessed the situation, and then ordered Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun, ¡°Both of you, chase after them!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun chased them from the right and left sides.


    The man¡¯s eyes were coldly staring, a long whip was produced on his hand, even in the darkness of this forest, a strange golden strand on the whip could be seen.


    Before he had time to whip, Gu Yun had already taken out the sword, a chilled fizz and swift cold air were sensed as Bing Lian appeared from its sheath.


    Observing the white jade colour of the sword, the man was a little bit shocked. Bing Lian that could move by itself left his heart trembling. What a beautiful sword it was!


    Just as the man was dazed, Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun passed him, pursuing the three people.


    The man did not really care, as he was more interested in the sword before him and its owner.


    As the woman came towards him, a kind of frostbite feeling neared. The man was amazed, what kind of woman was yielding this wonderful sword.


    In a split second, a small-stature woman was in front of him. She was wearing a black clothes as dark as the night. Her features could not be seen clearly. He could only see her handgrip posture on the sword, indicating her expertise.


    Holding his whip, the man was not reserved in using his full power to whip towards her. Gu Yun¡¯s body quickly deflected the attack. The whip severely flogged the ground, leaving a 3-inch depth groove.


    Gu Yun¡¯s wrist reversed, using Bing Lian on her hand, charged towards the man. As the cold light flashed, the man leapt above the Gu Yun¡¯s head level and then sprung back. The whip on his hand also seemed to have a spirit, rapidly wrapping around Gu Yun¡¯s unarmed wrist from behind.


    Gu Yun turned around only to find the distance between both of them was really close. Gu Yun took this opportunity to observe the man in front of her. He dressed in a blue long gown. His black hair was not knotted as the army leaders but braided to his back. His temple was covered by fine hair reaching his eyes, making people unable to see through to his eyes and reading his intentions. This was the first time she met a man who wore such a vibrant colour. In the darkness, he seemed so unique.


    Gu Yun secretly sighed, as the lash around her left arm tightened, the pressure penetrated deep into her muscle. Gu Yun quietly snorted. Bing Lian on her hand could feel her pain and slightly tremored. A cold light radiated from the sword¡¯s edge, Gu Yun could feel Bing Lian on her hand emitting enormous power; she almost could not control it.


    No longer able to hold the pain, Gu Yun¡¯s left hand grabbed the whip and forcefully pulled it while her right hand thrust Bing Lian into the man¡¯s chest.


    The sword attacks that brought coldness to the bone bewildered the man. He could only retreat the lash that wrapped around Gu Yun¡¯s left hand. Just as the lash met the edge of the sword, the gold coloured whip, made of a mysterious iron, fractured. Fortunately, the whip blocked the attack, reducing the speed of the cold sword and gave the man an opportunity to escape the fighting ground.


    He was startled, it could not be imagined that this small woman who appeared so weak could be this formidable. The sword on her hand was not just your usual weapon, it was extremely sharp and able to freeze people.


    Although he was able to escape, he knew himself that he was not Gu Yun¡¯s opponent, or should it be said he was not the sword¡¯s opponent. He quickly took his whip back and fled to the deeper areas of the forest.


    ¡°You want to escape?! It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Gu Yun rapidly chased from behind.


    It was a pity. The man¡¯s qing gong (ÇṦ is the practice of martial arts, whereby the practitioners can move swiftly in a superhuman speed. In the movie, usually, it appears as the defying gravity skill, source: Wikipedia) was superb. Although Gu Yun¡¯s strength was very good and her movement was also fast, she was not a practitioner of qing gong. As a result, the distance between the two gradually widened. The man set his foot on the mountain slope and jumped down. Gu Yun also chased him down. Not realizing that the slope which appeared to be slightly inclined when it was actually quite steep, she almost sprained her ankle. It was also because of this matter that the man¡¯s figure had already disappeared. From far away, he arrogantly said, ¡°If you really want to save Han Shu, let Su Ling enter the forest by himself. If he is afraid, please go to Crow¡¯s Valley to collect the corpse three days from now.¡±


    She still wanted to pursue him, when a constrained and pained voice from the south was heard¡­ that was Ge Jing Yun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Yu Gun quietly cursed. The purpose of these bandits was to use Han Shu as a bait to lure Su Ling. His life should not have been endangered. Gu Yun turned around and ran towards the direction of the sound.


    After the sound of Gu Yun¡¯s footsteps had gradually faded out, the man who was hiding behind the rock mountain could only loudly sigh. He looked at the whip that he has been using for many years. Now, the whip had broken into two parts. The man¡¯s eyes hardened. In the future, this woman would be the leader of the main opposition.


    Gu Yun did not need to run far before she spotted Ge Jing Yun, who laid on the ground. A thick and heavy blood odour was smelt in the air. He was injured!


    After taking several coarse breaths, Ge Jing Yun answered with difficulties, ¡°I¡­ I am alright.¡± Judging from his voice, he was still conscious. However, his constantly bleeding arm made Gu Yun worry.


    The light was not bright enough. Gu Yun could not clearly see where the injury was. She orderly tore the clothes, in an attempt to make a wound dressing. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Where are all the injuries?¡±


    As the tearing sound pierced through the night, Ge Jing Yun¡¯s heart felt a little bit warmer. He quietly replied, ¡°Left shoulder.¡±


    Gu Yun sighed grimly, luckily it is the shoulder. She grabbed his arm, helping him to apply a dressing on his wound. She accidentally touched some metal still embedded on his arm. What kind of weapon was this?


    Gu Yun carelessly touched, making Ge Jing Yun more pained and produce a cold sweat. Gu Yun did not dare to touch anymore, only quickly bandaging the open wound.


    Just as she finished bandaging Ge Jing Yun¡¯s arm, Gu Yun sensed there was a shadow approaching them. She quickly grabbed Bing Lian and was on alert. As the man neared, the silhouette matched with Leng Xiao¡¯s.


    ¡°Leng Xiao?¡± Gu Yun asked to confirm.


    The person who was running towards her replied, ¡°Boss, I let them escape as I was afraid if I pursued further, I would not be able to get Ge Jing Yun back.¡±


    Gu Yun sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made the right judgement, help me carry him. Let¡¯s leave this place first!¡±


    Both of them helped Ge Jing Yun to walk towards the forest exit. Although she applied a simple bandage, Ge Jing Yun¡¯s blood was still continuously dripping. Gu Yun secretly speculated whether or not the opponent¡¯s weapon was the arrow that she previously knocked down. In such a limited light source, the opponent could shoot accurately? That man¡¯s skill had definitely reached a very high level.


    After walking a bit, Gu Yun could see a search party that held torches, headed by Su Ren¡¯s subordinate. She urgently spoke, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing some sounds, Yu Shi Jun quickly went there and was a little bit flustered upon seeing the other three people. Yu Shi Jun anxiously asked, ¡°Madam, are you alright?


    Gu Yun shook her head, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    As he only saw three of them, Yu Shi Jun asked, ¡°How about Vanguard Han?¡±


    Gu Yun did not answer the question and heavily said, ¡°There is a casualty here. We can talk again once we have returned to the camp site.¡±


    With a fire illuminating and the soldiers¡¯ help, they quickly exited the forest. Seeing them from far away, Su Ren restlessly urged, ¡°Big sister-in-law, are you okay?¡±


    Gu Yun shook her head and answered, ¡°Ge Jing Yun is injured, where is the military doctor?¡± Ge Jing Yun passed out due to blood loss. If not quickly treated, he would lose his life.


    ¡°Your subject is here.¡±


    A 40-year-old man came forward, inspecting the wound on Ge Jing Yun¡¯s arm. His face instantly sank and he quickly ordered, ¡°Help him to get into the tent!¡±


    Seeing Ge Jing Yun was sent inside the tent lessened Gu Yun¡¯s worries. Only then, she could feel a burning pain on her left hand. Stroking her arm, Gu Yun frowned, she originally assumed at most, it would be bruised, but she did not expect it to bleed!


    Su Ren sharply noticed her bleeding left arm, ¡°Big sister-in-law, you are also injured?¡±


    Gu Yun lightly nodded, ¡°My injury is not life-threatening. Let¡¯s go in before we talk.¡±


    Entering the main camp, an older military doctor stopped by Gu Yun¡¯s side, holding his medicine box. He used a scissor to carefully cut her sleeve. When the slender arm was exposed, three swollen red wounds were bleeding non-stop. This made some of the men in the tent frown. However, as it was impolite to stare at a woman¡¯s arm, Su Ren and Lou Mu Hai looked down while Yu Shi Jun quickly turned his back.


    This kind of wound, even though was not severe, but it was still very painful. The old military doctor took a medicine and carefully said, ¡°Mistress, now I will apply the medicine and the dressing. Please endure the pain.¡±


    Gu Yun gently smiled, nodding her head, ¡°It is okay, just treat it.¡±


    As he gently sprinkled the medicine onto the wound, a sharp pain radiated from her arm. Gu Yun could no longer endure the pain, ¡°En¡­..¡±


    The old doctor¡¯s hand paused in the air; he did not dare to move. Although the medicine was very good, it was also¡­ very painful. Gu Yun took a couple of deep breaths and weakly said to the doctor, ¡°I am okay, please proceed.¡±


    Her forehead was been covered by cold sweat, but she did not say anymore. The old doctor very carefully wrapped the wound and softly spoke, ¡°Mistress, the medicine needs to be applied every day onto the wound. After half a month, it will go back to normal. I will try to find a way so that it won¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled, ¡°Thank you, as long as it is cured, it is okay.¡±


    She really did not care whether the wound would leave a scar or not. The old doctor secretly relieved. For such a good young woman, he would find a way to prevent the wound from scarring.


    Although Gu Yun did not know his intention, she slowly took out her arm, stated seriously, ¡°Han Shu is kidnapped by the rebels, they want Su Ling to come into the forest alone in three days. If within three days they do not see Su Ling, they will throw Han Shu¡¯s corpse in Crow¡¯s Valley.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lou Mu Hai said anxiously, ¡°This won¡¯t do! General Su Ling has not yet arrived, even if he has arrived, we cannot let him take the risk. They know that particular forest very well, hence, it is beneficial for them. It will be a disaster to the general if he enters the forest.¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s palm tightened. It looked like he had been underestimating those bandits. Before he managed to enter the city¡¯s territory, the other party had already taken an action. The enemy at this time was truly not an ordinary thief.


    Yu Shi Jun still did not dare to turn, and so with his back facing Gu Yun and Su Ren, he said, ¡°Commander, in this subject¡¯s opinion, even though they shot an arrow at you, they do not know who is the real General Su (referring to Su Ling). According to this logic, I can just wear general¡¯s clothes, lead 5000 elite forces to enter the forest and observe the situation.¡±


    Su Ren was still considering the idea when Gu Yun coldly said, ¡°I advise you to not make any hasty actions. Today, when I went to chase Han Shu, I encountered a highly skilled martial artist who uses a long whip. Judging from Ge Jing Yun¡¯s injury, it is definitely an arrow. If I guess it correctly, they are most likely Wu Ji and Yan Ge who were previously mentioned by Old General Lou. Those two people possess inarguably high martial arts skills. They also are familiar with jungle topology, as well as night operations. If they are only the subordinates, we will have a big problem.¡±


    The inside of the room was really quiet when a white fingered hand separated the tent drapery (since it is a tent, it is not really a door). A male voice with a hint of amusement was heard, ¡°Who has a big problem?¡±


    The person who came in was a handsome man, wearing a long red robe. Gu Yun was secretly amused, what was happening this night? She originally thought the man in the forest who wore a blue attire was flirtatious enough, but did not think there was still a sky above the sky. The male in front of her was really enchanting. Fortunately, even though he wore a red robe, it did not make him appear feminine. In contrast, it gave him a rebellious effect.


    What an interesting man. Gu Yun raised her lips slightly when she saw the man come in with such a cold arrogant aura, decreasing the temperature down to a freezing point.


    ¡°General Su!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    The man who just came in was really Su Ling.


    Lou Mu Hai quickly greeted him, smilingly said, ¡°General Su has arrived, what a wonderful news!¡±


    After leading the troops to many battlegrounds for years, Su Ling was very knowledgeable about battlefields. He was also an expert in predicting schemes. Just his presence could at least scare those bandits.


    Su Ling greeted back, ¡°Old General Lou.¡±


    Mu Yi quickly glanced over them who were paying respect to each other. Mu Yi was not interested in watching them, quickly changed his eye direction. He stumbled upon a female in the tent. Although he could only see one side of her face, he knew that she was a beautiful woman.


    He had seen countless beautiful women, but even the most beautiful ones could not interest him. However, this woman had triggered his curiosity. Mu Yi approached her, smilingly clicked his tongue, ¡°It is unthinkable we can see a beautiful woman in the military army. Ling, you are really fortunate!¡±


    This pale man clothed with a red robe was a son of the devil. Gu Yun rolled her eyes. She was not interested in putting up with this person¡¯s dry humour. She quickly raised up, moving to the inner chamber and randomly sat on a chair, not realising¡­ the chair is meant for the camp leader.


    Hearing Mu Yi¡¯s words, Su Ling just realised that Gu Yun was in the tent. He frowned, coldly asked, ¡°How come you¡¯re here?¡±


    Gu Yun felt there was no need to answer such a question. Facing Lou Mu Hai, Gu Yun asked, ¡°Old General Lou, what kind of place is Crow¡¯s Valley?¡± That man said to collect the corpse at the valley, meaning most likely he would like to meet there.


    Lou Mu Hai quickly re-focused and went towards her, ¡°It is a canyon, located near the forest¡¯s right periphery. Every rainy season, there will be rainwater overflowing there, transforming the gorge into a river. When the dry season comes and reduces the water, it will return to its canyon form. Because the terrain is very steep, only birds can fly out from there. The thick forest surrounds the area. It¡¯s gloomy and damp, and therefore, named Crow¡¯s valley.¡±


    Gu Yun pondered for a bit before said, ¡°They chose the Crow¡¯s valley. In my opinion, there are two reasons to do so. First, their lair is located near the place. The second reason, which I think is more probable, the valley¡¯s terrain has some benefits for them. My guess is when the time comes, they will take advantage of the terrain¡¯s topography, cut us off on the both sides of the canyon, leaving Su Ling to come forward alone.¡±


    Hearing her analysis, Su Ren and Yu Shi Jun approached her. The four people sat down together. Yu Shi Jun proposed, ¡°This subject remembers mistress had trained and recruited the newbie soldiers with the superb climbing skills. Can our army climb up from the bottom of the gorge, giving a surprise attack?¡± (¹¥Æä²»±¸, Chinese idiom. It means to strike when/where the enemy is unprepared)


    Gu Yun shook her head, ¡°Now is the summer season when the rainfall is mostly abundant. We cannot pass through there¡±


    Lou Mu Hai agreed, ¡°What mistress said is not wrong. Currently, there has been water building up there, flooding into the Crow¡¯s Valley. It is impossible to pass through the valley.¡± This woman has never been inside the forest, yet she is familiar with the forest¡¯s rainy season. She really is the wife of General Su. Sure enough, she cannot be compared with the ordinary women.


    Su Ren quietly spoke, ¡°Then, in your opinion, how should we strike?¡±


    Gu Yun did not reply immediately. After a while, she finally cautiously replied, ¡°From what I see, we should go and survey the actual terrain¡¯s topography. After that, we can discuss the method on how to engage the enemy. After all, there are still three more days to go!¡±


    In the main tent, Gu Yun rose from the seat, the three people surrounding her, appeared to be at Gu Yun¡¯s every beck and call. In contrast, Su Ling and Mu Yi both were neglected on the side. Mu Yi smiled, ¡°I say, Ling, even if you are not here, there won¡¯t be a problem. Did I go to the wrong place? Is this the Su army¡¯s camp? Who is actually this family¡¯s leader?¡±


    Those rhetorical questions sounded like Mu Yi wanted to help Su Ling set the record straight. However, when it was examined more carefully, Mu Yi was definitely happy to see Su Ling suffering.


    Turning around and facing Su Ling¡¯s deep eyes, Su Ren just realised his almighty big brother was still standing behind him. He embarrassingly grinned and hurriedly explained, ¡°Uh¡­ Big Brother. Tonight those rebels raided the food ration. After discovering this, Han Shu chased them into the forest. He somehow got ambushed inside the forest and is now held as a hostage. They want Big Brother to go to the Crow¡¯s Valley within three days, or else, they will kill Han Shu. Big sister-in-law also entered the woods, confronted and fought with the rebels. We are now discussing the best way to rescue Han Shu.¡±


    Han Shu fell into those rebels¡¯ hand?! Hearing this news, Su Ling¡¯s eyes were becoming colder. What a good rebel, actually dared to capture his subordinate to get him.


    Mu Yi did not concern about who got captured, but that ¡°big sister-in-law¡±¡­ His eyes looked like he was about to ridicule Su Ling. Facing Su Ling, Mu Yi grinned, ¡°I was not aware that you were married. Ckckck (the sound of one¡¯s clicking one¡¯s tongue)¡­ You are really great at keeping secrets.¡± Su Ling¡¯s face instantly got colder to the point he could freeze people to death, but Mu Yi ignored him. Gracefully, Mu Yi turned to face Gu Yun and smilingly said, ¡°Big Sister-in-law (in a very polite way, he used ·òÈË as a suffix, which means mistress), you were being rude before!¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s acting made both parties simultaneously enraged, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mu Yi raised his eyebrows. His face was full of surprise and said, ¡°Whoa, you two definitely are a pair of husband and wife. Both of you are one-hundred percent villains.¡±


    Gu Yun stared coldly at Mu Yi and without holding back, she said, ¡°Enchantress*, if you really want to look for drama, just honestly stand aside and see. Manage your mouth, do not mess around with me.¡±


    Mu Yi narrowed his eyes, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s icy eyes scanned him several times, from head to toe and back again, then met his eyes. She did not consider it as a taboo, so she reprised, ¡°For such a man who is wearing such a flashy style; if I do not call you enchantress*, I won¡¯t do your outfit a justice!¡±


    Su Ling who had constantly maintained his icy face secretly twitched his mouth. Enchantress*! This title really suited Mu Yi. However, this woman was looking for trouble. The last person who called Mu Yi enchantress had buried in a grave. The grass on his tomb was even taller than her.


    Mu Yi squinted his eyes, making him look like a sly and treacherous fox. All the spectators shuddered. Only Gu Yun remained unaffected and kept looking into his eyes. Want to refute? Angry? Don¡¯t joke around?! If he dares to wear that kind of clothes, he has to be prepared to let people talk!


    She unexpectedly did not get intimidated by him. Interesting! The coldness of his eyes was replaced by interest. This actually made Gu Yun¡¯s hair stand up. This man was really troublesome. Gu Yun was too lazy to look at him anymore and quickly said to Su Ren, ¡°Su Ren, tomorrow, once the sun comes out, go to the Crow¡¯s Valley to explore the terrain.¡±


    Gu Yun was just about to leave, when Su Ling¡¯s arrogant voice which contained cold fury was heard, ¡°In here, it¡¯s not your place to give an order. Now, return to the General house!¡± She was seriously undisciplined and out of control. She went as far as following the army to the city of Pei, what exactly did she want to do?


    Gu Yun¡¯s footsteps stopped, slowly turning around. Her face carried a saccharine sweet fake smile, she answered, ¡°General Su, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood this problem. I did not have the interest to order your army. Also, you do not need to look after my problems.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Yun took Bing Lian and strode away.


    ¡°Bing Lian?¡± With surprised eyes, Mu Yi faced Su Ling. He unexpectedly gave Bing Lian to this girl, don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°Who permitted you to touch that sword!¡± Su Ling roared, as Mu Yi expected. With both of his arms crossed in front of his chest, Mu Yi observed the situation; he was now seriously interested with this woman.


    With her hand clutching the curtain and without turning her head, she was waving Bing Lian when she arrogantly replied, ¡°Now, it is mine, if you have the capabilities, take it from me! I will wait for you.¡± From the moment she decided to take Bing Lian, she had decided to not let it go easily.


    As the dark shadow disappeared before the tent, the remaining people were left with the man who was about to explode. Luo Mu Hai quietly said, ¡°The night is not young anymore, this old subject will retire first.¡±


    He did not understand the act in front of him, but being an honest official was also a hard task. He was better off not dipping his feet into this muddy water.


    Lou Mu Hai had successfully escaped, Su Ren also hurriedly smiled, ¡°True, true, true, it is really late. Big Brother, I won¡¯t disturb your resting time anymore!¡±


    Dear heaven. He knew that Qing Mo was strong. However, he never noticed her ability to speak could drive people crazy?! Or, was it she was only exceptionally prickly when she was confronted by big brother?


    During this time, he was also better off quickly disappearing.


    ¡°This subject¡­ This subject will also retreat!¡±


    Just as Su Ren dashed out of the tent, Yu Shi Jun recovered his mind, also quickly asking to retreat.


    Inside the big tent, just after Qing Mo left, everyone slipped off, leaving the room completely cleared. Mu Yi took out a jade flute, playing it with his fingers. At this time, only he would dare to poke an angry tiger. Unafraid of death, he smiled and ridiculed, ¡°Why do I feel like someone is jealous?¡± The former power and prestige of the general no longer existed.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    From the main tent, a lion roar was heard. The soldiers who were standing outside were so startled that it numbed their shoulders. Gu Yun rolled her eyes again, pretending as she did not hear anything and went into Ge Jing Yun¡¯s tent.


    Opening the curtain, there were more than 20 soldiers inside the tent. Upon recognising the person who was coming, everyone quickly rose from their beds and lined up nicely. Their faces showed happy smiles and shouted in unison, ¡°Boss!¡± Finally, they could see her again. Truthfully, during her devilish boot camp, they hated her so much. However, after the camp was over, they often remembered and missed her.


    Gu Yun softly smiled, nodding her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just rest!¡±


    Once she arrived at the last bed, Ge Jing Yun had been supported by Leng Xiao, struggling to sit down, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Gu Yun frowned, gently spoke, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just lay on your bed.¡±


    Leng Xiao¡¯s eyes stumbled upon the bandage on her left arm, his indifferent face changed, urgently asking, ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt?¡±


    Gu Yun indifferently shook her head and smiled, ¡°Just a small injury. There won¡¯t be a problem, don¡¯t worry.¡± Leng Xiao no longer pressed, only his cold face became colder.


    After Ge Jing Yun¡¯s wound was treated, a thick bandage was wrapped tightly around his wound. Excluding his pale complexion, he looked okay.


    A small silvery thing was placed beside his pillow. Gu Yun squinted her eyes to focus. Leng Xiao quickly took it and gave it to her.


    That was the 5-inches-length arrow, which was quite different from the normal ordinary arrow; as not only the head was made of iron, even its tail was made out of the same material. What made most people tremble with fear was the hook that was embedded on the arrow¡¯s tail. No wonder Ge Jing Yun¡¯s bleeding was really hard to stop. This kind of wounding made it hard to pull the arrow out.


    What a malicious weapon. Gu Yun asked softly, ¡°Did you meet the person who shot the arrow?¡±


    Leng Xiao looked at Ge Jing Yun, shaking his head and replied ¡°That person was about as tall as Ge Jing Yun and was skinnier than me. However, it was too dark. The appearance couldn¡¯t clearly be seen. He was also very skilful. We could not get closer to him. Furthermore, in such dim light, he still accurately shot an arrow at us, while running!¡±


    It was really true, this kind of skill could not be performed by most people. Not only it required good vision, it also required a good set of other senses. She was once also trained to shoot blindfolded. She needed three years to achieve a 98% accuracy!


    The arrow was placed beside Ge Jing Yun¡¯s pillow. When Gu Yun rose up, all the soldiers once again stood up straight. Gu Yun laughed and said: ¡°Now it isn¡¯t training time. I am not your boss, so after this, do not be so afraid and alarmed. Don¡¯t worry! Just get an early rest. ¡±


    Gu Yun walked to the door¡¯s side. All the soldiers still neatly stood at their position, glancing at her. She suspiciously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Leng Xiao opened his mouth, but suddenly paused.


    All the soldiers were squinting at him, Gu Yun felt weird and laughing said, ¡°What is the problem? Just get to the point!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Leng Xiao faced Gu Yun and loudly answered, ¡°Can we fight with you in the battle?¡±


    Gu Yun was dazed a bit. Before her, she saw desire and eagerness, reflecting on their eyes. Unexpectedly, her heart ached. She looked down to stabilise her emotions. After a while, she then looked up, coldly smiling, ¡°Exercise your bodies well before we talk again. My subordinate cannot have weak bodies.¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once Gu Yun exited the tent, immediately, chaotic happy shouts originated from the tent¡¯s inside were heard. Gu Yun shook her head, as expected from a bunch of boys under 20.


    Carrying a warm smile on her face, she left the tent, not paying attention to another pair of cold eyes deeply staring at her back.


    Qing Mo, what kind of charm do you possess?


    What has she done during the time he was not around?!

 CH 10

    A summer night in the rainforest was not very quiet. The sounds of raindrops, insects, and the nocturnal animals¡¯ howling wove into a strange night ballad. Being in this kind of surrounding made you feel like there were countless pairs of eyes staring at you. It was also like a sombre snake, hanging on your head and could fall at any time. Every subtle voice was a physiological torture to people.


    Inside a huge cave, there were torches emitting and filling the cave with light. In the centre of the cave, sat a man whose body was bound with rope. His eyes were tightly closed, indicating he was unconscious.


    One bucket filled with icy water was poured all over his head. Han Shu shivered and gradually opened his heavy eyes. Drowsily, he saw a young man whose fine hair covered his eyes, while his mouth formed a smile, which looked more like a sinister smirk. He wore a flashy blue robe.


    Han Shu widely opened his eyes, glaring at the smiling man who was kneeling before him. He regained his memory from before he fell unconscious. Han Shu swore in rage, ¡°You are a shameless worthless man! Actually using such an underhanded method. If you are capable, release me right now, and then, we will fight one to one!¡±


    The man was not angry and smilingly questioned, ¡°We are neither shameless nor worthless. Nature was ruthless and cunning. I think I should first remove one of your hands and one of your legs. What do you think?¡±


    It was a calm and bright voice with the hint of a laugh. The whip in the man¡¯s hand flogged Han Shu¡¯s thigh mercilessly.


    Gritting his teeth and forcing himself to endure the pain, Han Shu did not concede. He swore, ¡°Heavens, please don¡¯t think that this old one is afraid of you. If you have the capability, do it!¡±


    Standing up fiercely, the man pulled out the tribe¡¯s dagger from his waist. He came in front of Han Shu again. Playing with the sharp blade on his hand, he answered, ¡°Good, I will concede to your will. I¡¯ll need to remove the right arm and right leg!¡±


    The icy cold weapon went across the skin. Han Shu held his head high, exposing no timidness at all. The man¡¯s eyes flashed under his fringe, and he thrust the dagger in his hand straight into Han Shu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°En!¡± Han Shu stuffed back his voice, glaring at the man and refusing to beg for mercy.


    The man unhappily pulled out the dagger, wanting to thrust again. However, a faint male voice from behind him said, ¡°Yan Ge, enough! The leader has his own arrangements.¡±


    Besides the bonfire, a plain-clothed man was playing with the arrow in his hand. In his eyes, there was only the plaything in his hand, and anything else was not of importance. In comparison to the blue-clothed man, he was low-key and did not attract attentions.


    Yan Ge pouted, handing the dagger to a tribesman. He walked towards the plain-clothed man and sat beside him, unhappily flinging his whip onto the ground


    Wu Ji¡¯s indifferent eyes showed a hint of surprise, ¡°Your whip?¡± That whip was a gift from Yan Ge¡¯s teacher. He really cherished it, how come it broke into two?


    Yan Ge subduedly replied, ¡°It was broken by a fierce woman.¡± It would be better if he did not see her again, or else he would carefully repay the deed to that foul woman.


    ¡°Who?¡± Wu Ji put down his arrow. The whip was comprised of gold and steel. It was really strong. What kind of weapon could be so sharp (that it could break the whip)?


    Han Shu who was sitting on the ground laughed really hard. The whip was definitely severed by the mistress¡¯ Bing Lian. It was a refreshing news!


    The ear-piercing laugh made Yan Ge increasingly unable to restrain his anger. He rapidly stood up and wanted to dash over there. He would teach Han Shu a ¡°good lesson.¡± However, after meeting a pair of indifferent eyes, Yan Ge stopped in his steps, restraining himself. With his arms crossed in front of his chest, he smirked, ¡°I think that woman was one of the prostitutes in the Su army. You guys are leading such good lives. The Su army is definitely the Su army; it cannot be compared with other armies, even its prostitutes know martial arts. Ah¡­ That appearance, that figure, that skin, that chest¡­¡±


    Yan Ge¡¯s words were becoming lewder. With his feet still bound by rope, Han Shu angrily kicked towards Yan Ge while swearing, ¡°Shut up! You do not have right to insult the mistress!¡±


    ¡°Mistress? Whose mistress?¡±


    Yan Ge, of course, knew that woman couldn¡¯t be a prostitute, but a mistress? Don¡¯t say¡­


    Yan Ge softly spoke, ¡°You said that woman is Su Ling¡¯s wife?!¡±


    This time Han Shu ignored Yan Ge, but the pride displayed on his face betrayed him, giving Yan Ge a clear answer.


    Yan Ge¡¯s complexion darkened instantly, ¡°This is troublesome!¡± According to the circulating news, Su Ling was already difficult to deal with. Turns out, his wife was also a difficult person to handle.


    A ten-year-old boy came to the cave and reported to Yan Ge, ¡°The leader has decreed to lock up this person.¡±


    Yan Ge signalled to two men behind him. They quickly came forward, pulling Han Shu to stand up. Yan Ge smiled coldly, ¡°Lock him up. Just let him be like that. Starve him for three days and three nights! I¡¯ll see whether he¡¯ll be still this arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two men took him to the inner cave. Han Shu secretly paid attention to the surroundings. Inside the tunnel, there was one man standing in every unit post. In addition, a group of people were patrolling. Seeing him escorted, those men just looked straight, looking arrogant and proud. This was truly not an ordinary rebel group (I think it is because they have kind of military system, so it is structured).


    The opponent this time was really tough; they had been underestimating the enemy.


    After Han Shu was escorted, the boy continued, ¡°Right and Left Shi*, the leader has summoned you.¡±


    Yan Ge and Wu Ji looked at each other and then followed the boy. Passing through a thick bush in front of the cave, they went into the other cave. In the darkness of the night, one shadow was standing at the mouth of the cave. He stood in the darkness, wearing a big robe with his facial features obscured. The two people greeted the man, ¡°Leader.¡±


    The man lifted his hand. Yan Ge hurriedly answered, ¡°The person I have captured has high military rank. If it is not the case, why would Su Ling¡¯s wife enter the forest to rescue him.  If Su Ling does not want to lose his reputation, by refusing to save his subordinate, he will come within three days.¡±


    In the darkness, a husky low voice was heard, ¡°The most taboo thing for a military man is impatience. Su Ling has been in the battlefield for years. He must¡¯ve learned to be patient, and  furthermore, he does not seek commendations. Three days would be more than enough to give him a time to come up with a strategy.¡±


    Yan Ge¡¯s eyebrow knitted together, and he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Leader, why do you want to force Su Ling to come forward. If you really want to capture him, why give him three days?¡±


    That husky voice did not answer. In return, Wu Ji indifferent voice answered, ¡°Leader wants to test Su Ling¡¯s capability.¡±


    Yan Ge snorted his nose and laughed, ¡°I reckon his capability is not that great. Or else this time he wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by us!¡± In addition, letting a girl give chase into the forest while he hid outside. This kind of man had limited power!


    The dark shadow turned his back, entered the cave and only left a warning, ¡°Su Ling has been feared in six countries for years. You cannot underestimate him.¡±


    Both men did not dare to disobey. They lowered their heads and answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    *×óÓÒʹ {zuoyoushi}. In this context, Shi, I think, represents a position. However, the literal meaning of Shi is messenger or ambassador, which does not really fall into context.


    All persons present shared a suffocating hot feeling. Many amongst them had experienced the most severe wars. Including the Gobi desert, they had faced many kinds of wilderness. In their hearts, the dense rainforest that sunlight could not enter, where big green trees were everywhere, would not be that scary. However, after personally entering the forest, they realised here was not any better than the desert. The air was suffocating and humid, making their body sweat non-stop. The slippery and wet ground underneath their feet soaked their feet with mud. Their steps and breath were becoming heavier.


    After walking for half a day, they finally heard a flowing water sound. As they walked, a growing mist was observed. After a stick of incense, they finally entered their destination¡ªthe Crow¡¯s Valley.


    Most of them were battered and exhausted for a long time already. ¡°Finally, we have arrived¡± echoed in all soldiers¡¯ hearts.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t apply to three people amongst the troop. One was the red-clothed Mu Yi. Along the way, his feet often did not touch the ground. Therefore, of course, when all the other people were covered in mud, he was clean and shining overall. There was also the calm and cold Su Ling. His feet were covered with a little bit of mud, but he did not care. He was emitting an arrogant domineering aura, making people simply unable to a say a word that would embarrass him.


    The other one was now leaning on a hundred-year-old tree beside the valley, with her feet covered with palm leaves, Gu Yun.


    Leng Xiao and Liu Xing secretly wailed when they saw the palm leaves. Why did they not think about it before?! In the future, no matter what bizarre thing she did, they would just follow her example. Or else they would have to endure this kind of punishment!


    Yu Shi Jun went towards the wall of the gorge and looked down. The water below flowed more turbulent than he thought. The thick watery mist made his head wet. He stepped back for a bit, reporting to Su Ling, ¡°General, what madam said was correct, the water has filled the river. In addition, the currents are quite strong. It is impossible to travel through the river.¡± His words could not conceal his admiration.


    Su Ling had not opened his mouth when Gu Yun had snapped out, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you are not allowed to call me madam.¡± From the very first time she heard them calling her ¡®madam,¡¯ she had been unhappy. After telling them over and over, and now they began again. She did not want people to misunderstand that she was after the General¡¯s mistress position. (This is just mean the highest position for women in the household)


    ¡°This¡­¡± Yu Shi Jun awkwardly glanced over to Su Ling¡¯s side. The general¡¯s face had darkened quite a bit. Did it mean he should not continue to call Mistress, mistress? Or should he continue? He was really unsure.


    ¡°It is unexpected that this place¡¯s scenery was this nice. It¡¯s worthy of a drink of wine when the full moon comes.¡± Before their eyes, there was a verdant place with a hazy mist, creating a peaceful environment. It was really great! In the future, it was worth frequent visits.


    Mu Yi was wearing his red clothes, standing at the side of the valley. This combination generated a fantasy-like scenery. He, himself, was not aware that his presence made the green vegetation look bland. Unlike him, Gu Yun did not come here to picnic, she had an important task to do.


    Gu Yun looked up and saw a wooden bridge, telling Leng Xiao and Liu Xing, ¡°Leng Xiao, Liu Xing! Each of you climb up, one at the right side and one at the left! Observe the surroundings from above!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Both of them did not say any more words, quickly chose a big tree and focused on climbing up. Sitting on a big branch, both of them pulled out some charcoal and paper that had been given to them by Gu Yun and seriously drew the surroundings.


    Unexpectedly, the charcoal was really easy to use. In the future, there was no need to use a brush anymore.


    Su Ling seemed lost in his thoughts observing those two people who obeyed Gu Yun¡¯s orders. Thinking deeply, he remained silent. Yu Shi Jun took the initiative and asked Gu Yun, ¡°Ma¡­ Miss Qing, is there anything that this subject can do?¡± Under Gu Yun¡¯s cold gaze, Yu Shi Jun was still unable to change her address.


    Gu Yun glanced at Su Ling and smiled coldly, ¡°It is better if you just listen to General Su¡¯s order. I do not dare to overstep on General Su¡¯s authority.¡±


    Yu Shi Jun was dazed a bit and felt a little bit awkward standing there. He did not dare to look in Su Ling¡¯s direction because he felt his back was being shot by icy arrows.


    Last night, Su Ren spent one hour talking to him how Qing Mo won the battle, how she won the new recruits¡¯ hearts, how clever she was, how courageous and tactful she was. That was the first time he heard Ren praise someone in such a manner. Even though it being like that, Su Ling was still persistent. Despite being a noble daughter who possessed a profound knowledge and martial skills, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear hardship.


    This was also the purpose of him asking her to come here. Didn¡¯t she want to stay at the army? Then he would let her stay and observe true military life. See what true hardship was.


    Gu Yun did not know Su Ling¡¯s intention and went to the valley¡¯s side, squinting her eyes to look around. The opposite forest was denser than this side, hence, could be seen clearly. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Old General Lou, is that the forest that you¡¯ve told us about?¡±


    Lou Mu Hai nodded, ¡°Yes! I had once led a troop, entering the forest. We did not dare to proceed after less than 10 li¡¯s walking. It was really humid inside. Big trees blocked the sunlight, making it hard to see anything even in the morning. We often encountered poisonous snakes and it was really easy to get lost.¡±


    He did not really understand, why those two were pettily fighting like enemies.  After getting along with her for a while, he thought Qing Mo was not a bad girl. She was worthy of being considered like a general in the Su army. In addition, people in the army had called her Madam. It shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?!


    The romance between a young couple was really hard to understand. Lou Mu Hai shook his head, determining not to think about it again. He was still better off assisting General Su in exterminating the rebels. Pointing out the rock in front of him, Lou Mu Hai worriedly said, ¡°The rebels are around here. I am afraid when the time comes, they will use Vanguard Han to threaten the general to come forward.  It would be hard for our soldiers to cross the river to the other side of the bank. As a result, the general will have to face the rebels alone, which is very dangerous. If they bring the general forcefully into the rainforest, the outcome will be disastrous.¡±


    Mu Yi had finished appraising the scenery and ridiculed, ¡°Ling, it looks like in these people¡¯s hearts, you are only that useful?¡±


    Mu Yi felt it was very funny. If several bandits could put down Su Ling, then he did not need to be a general.


    Lou Mu Hai was shocked, quickly trying to clarify, ¡°This old subject did not have that thought. General Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand my meaning. It¡¯s just that the opposite surroundings are really ruthless. In addition, those bandits are ferocious and ruthless. General¡¯s shoulder carries so many responsibilities, the truth is¡­¡±


    Su Ling strongly patted Lou Mu Hai¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°Old general, just ignore him, I understand your worries.¡± He lost his mind at the time when he agreed to take that troublesome man with him in this expedition.


    Lou Mu Hai¡¯s complexion finally got better. Su Ling once again continued, ¡°How long is this valley? Can we detour around the valley? Lay in wait to ambush at the opposite side?¡±


    Gu Yun stood up at the side of the valley. Both of her eyes examined the surroundings. At this time, Leng Xiao and Liu Xing climbed down from the trees, presenting the papers in their hands, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Gu Yun happily accepted it and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, she concentrated on the papers in her hand. She did not look at the two people in front of her, who seemed to be hesitating to retreat. This sight didn¡¯t escape idle Mu Yi¡¯s eyes, making him smirk. This woman knew how to buy public support.


    Lou Mu Hai understood Su Ling¡¯s thought process, but he did not really agree with it. He answered, ¡°The water of the Crow¡¯s Valley originates from the west end of the forest. If we want to bypass the stream, there is one place 10 miles upstream, which is the narrowest part of the stream, that can be used. However, if the army is there early, the rebels will probably not appear. Then, Vanguard Han will be in danger.¡± Dealing with these rebels for several years, he was familiar with their tricks and strategies.


    Yu Shi Jun guessed, ¡°Old general, do you mean it is best to appear when they are unprepared?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± Lou Mu Hai nodded his head. However, he quickly shook his head, ¡±This valley has a width of 10 wens. General Su who knows martial arts can easily cross this valley. However, it will be hard for the ordinary soldiers.¡±


    The current downstream was strong. No matter how strong your aquatic skill, it would be hard to swim across the valley. In addition, the width of the stream was huge, making it also hard to row across. How fast should the men row? They still needed to surprise the enemy. It was a difficult situation.


    Those people pondered when Gu Yun tilted up her head. Her eyes were full of confidence, smilingly, ¡°Actually, it is not impossible to cross this valley!¡±


    Liu Xing shuddered with excitement and urgently asked, ¡°Boss, how can we cross then?¡±


    Everyone was focusing on her, including Mu Yi and Su Ling, wanting to know what kind of idea she had.


    Who knows, Gu Yun leisurely tucked in the drawing and smilingly said, ¡°There are too many bugs around here, let¡¯s go home and discuss.¡±


    Worms? There were worms here? Liu Xing was doubtful and asked, ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡±


    Gu Yun did not answer him but quickly went to a soldier that was lining up. In a situation no one expected, she grabbed the longbow on his shoulder and an arrow from his quiver, aiming the arrow toward a nearby tree.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A man whose body was covered in leaves fell down from the tree. On his shoulder, there was an arrow embedded in his shoulder.


    After the man fell off the tree, he rapidly entered the thick bushes. Leng Xiao wanted to chase him, but Gu Yun shook her hand, ¡°Leng Xiao, chasing is unnecessary!¡±


    Yu Shi Jun¡¯s and Lou Mu Hai¡¯s complexion were not good. They did not even sense the presence of the man. It had been because the water sounds were too loud, making them unable to hear the rebel¡¯s movements.


    Comparing to their surprise, Su Ling looked much calmer. Meanwhile, Mu Yi praised, ¡°I say, Big sister-in-law, why didn¡¯t you shoot him to death? Mistress¡¯s mercy is a soldier¡¯s weakness!¡±


    Mistress¡¯s mercy? Gu Yun slightly frowned and replied bluntly, ¡°Enchantress, it seems like your martial skills are not bad. You should have sensed there was more than one person lurking around here. There were more than ten people. How many do you want to kill? Besides, the other party only wants to observe General Su. If we don¡¯t let them report, who will profess his power?¡±


    Seeing Su Ling¡¯s easy-going and calm appearance, he had definitely discovered the spy. No wonder, he did not say many words. Since the other person was too low-key, she was just merely helping him.


    Her every word towards him was really stinging. Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes were staring at Gu Yun. Gu Yun¡¯s lips formed a smile and looked around, ignoring him. The scenery in here¡­ was really not bad.


    Staying together any longer with this woman, he could not promise he wouldn¡¯t strangle her to death.


    ¡°Deputy General Yu!¡± Su Ling coldly called.


    Yu Shi Jun greeted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lead 100 elite forces from Old General Lou to inspect the opposite topography. Then, go back to camp for a report.¡± Although they could not ambush there, at least they could clarify (reconnoitre, make a military observation)  of its topography.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Shi Jun obeyed, leading the troops to leave.


    Gu Yun went to his side and whispered, ¡°Yu Shi Jun, after arriving at the opposite bank, do not walk too far. Nights come earlier in the forest. At you hour (ÓÏʱ, 5-7pm), it will be really dark there. At a time when you cannot find direction, do not randomly walk around. Use your ear to find the sound of water flowing and go towards that direction. It will lead you back to the Crow¡¯s Valley.¡±


    She hoped these 100 men would return.


    Yu Shi Jun strongly nodded and gratefully paid his respects, ¡°Thank you for Ma¡­ Miss Qing¡¯s suggestion.¡±


    Yu Shi Jun left with the soldiers. Gu Yun stretched her arms. She was tying up palm leaves to her feet while saying, ¡°Leng Xiao, Liu Xing, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Those two didn¡¯t hesitate to follow behind her. Feeling curious, Liu Xing asked, ¡°Where do you want to go, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Back to the camp to think of a strategy to fight in the Crow¡¯s Valley.¡±


    Gu Yun suddenly remembered something. She turned around and looked at Su Ling. He was exhibiting a thin smile again. Gu Yun intentionally provoked, ¡°General Su, if you have any interesting ideas, please say it forwardly. Of course, if you have a better strategy, would you let me hear it, please?¡±


    After finishing her address, Gu Yun quickly turned around, leaving Su Ling a natural unrestrained view of her back.


    Mu Yi, who was standing beside Su Ling, obviously heard the sound of his gritting teeth. Mu Yi cheekily smiled, ¡°Ling, your mistress is much more interesting than you.¡±


    ¡°Mu! Yi!¡± The two words were produced from a tight lip, making the people who had heard it have goosebumps.


    This time, Mu Yi did not ridicule anymore. However, truthfully speaking, that woman was quite arrogant. How long could Ling endure it?


    This really made people look forward to things to come.


    Su Army Camp, City of Pei.


    Beside Tian Ran¡¯s small slope, there was a small dense forest. There was approximately a 10 feet distance between the small slope and the small forest, approximately the same size in width as the river in the Crow¡¯s Valley. The only difference between the two was that there was a strong water flow current below the Crow¡¯s Valley, readily killing whoever fell down, while this place had only sand. This location would be used to practice the best method to pass the valley.


    Gu Yun was standing on the slope. Beside her, Leng Xiao was holding a battered old four-clawed hook. A long rope was connected to the hook. Su Ling and the gang were standing on the right side, impatiently waiting for her performance. The ones in the back were trying to peek by craning their necks.


    Gu Yun did not let them wait for long, whispering to Leng Xiao¡¯s ear and then loudly yelled, ¡°Toss!¡±


    The four-clawed hook that Leng Xiao picked was flung vigorously. Relying on inertia, the hook swung across the ten feet distance, circling twice on the solid tree. Leng Xiao took the rope and tightened it around another tree 5-6 times. In a short time, both ends of the robe were tightly bound to the trees on opposite sides.


    Seeing their actions, Lou Mu Hai seemed to gain a bit of insight into what Qing Mo had up her sleeves. A bit disappointed, he said, ¡°You want all the soldiers to climb on the rope to pass through? I think this is not good. What if they climb halfway, the rebels suddenly shoot arrows? At that time, not only will we not be able to pass through, there will also be many casualties.¡±


    Everyone could think of such a method. It¡¯s a pity it could not be used.


    Gu Yun¡¯s hands firmly tugged the rope and was satisfied. Very strong. To the question behind her, she mindlessly said, ¡°Climbing will be too slow. Of course, it is useless. However, sliding through is not the same.¡± Those rebels won¡¯t have time to shoot; people would have already reached the other side.


    ¡°Sliding through?¡± Lou Mu Hai doubted. How could people slide through? What did you use to slide through?!


    ¡°Both cliffs on sides of the Crow¡¯s Valley are not very high. The one next to us is higher than the other side, making the situation much to our advantage.¡± She pulled out all kinds of steel hooks and smilingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve found a bundle of hooks that the soldiers used to transport food in the barn. With a little modification, we can let the soldiers use it to pass through to the opposite site. This method is fast and easy.¡±


    Su Ling was a bit disdained and asked arrogantly, ¡°The speed of sliding is definitely fast. However, how are you going to stop the momentum upon arrival at the opposite side? If you can¡¯t stop, you will crash into the big tree.¡± She wanted to use the soldiers¡¯ weight to glide through. He had thought of using this method in the battlefield a year ago. However, after practicing, he discovered the speed was too fast, making it hard to stop the movement.


    Gu Yun not only remained calm, she even smiled, ¡°It is easy to tackle this problem.¡±


    Easy? What arrogant words. Su Ling no longer spoke and just observed her, suppressing the upcoming emotion.


    This man¡¯s eye expression was able to freeze people. It¡¯s a pity Gu Yun wasn¡¯t one amongst them.


    An iron hook was hung on the rope and connected to a fabric. This fabric was fastened onto Gu Yun¡¯s waist. She also didn¡¯t speak a lot; she preferred using action to prove the truth.


    Leng Xiao came forward and whispered, ¡°Boss, just tell me the way, it¡¯s better if I do it.¡± The injury on her arm had not healed properly yet. Sliding-over relied on arm strength, hence, it would worsen her injury


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart warmed, and she smiled assuringly, ¡°There is no need. Just stand by me and observe the main points.¡± The wound on her hand was only superficial. She wasn¡¯t that fragile.


    After checking the fabric on her waist, Gu Yun said, ¡°Go, help me to take some wild grass from here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leng Xiao doubted, but he still went and obeyed her instruction.


    One of Gu Yun¡¯s hands was holding the fabric while the other one was grabbing the grass. She smiled, ¡°I am off.¡±


    She ran a bit, sliding her body across the distance. As the inertia increased, the velocity increased and so did the tight knot of Su Ling¡¯s eyebrows. If she couldn¡¯t stop, she would crash into the forest. When that happened, the injuries would not be light.


    Just when everyone¡¯s back was full of cold sweat, Gu Yun used the wild grass in her hand to grab the rope above her, gradually decreasing her velocity. Finally, she stopped near the big trunk. Single-handedly she grabbed the rope, disentangled the hook off and lightly jumped off.


    Just as her feet touched the ground, the soldiers cheered loudly on the other side.


    Walking back to Su Ling¡¯s side, Gu Yun patted away the grass. She met his gaze and smiled, ¡°Please use the brain to solve the problem. A little bit of wild grass can solve the thing that you¡¯ve been worried about.¡±


    Lou Mu Hai¡¯s spirit increased; laughingly he said, ¡°That is really great! In this case, we can attack at an unexpected area!¡±


    However, neither Su Ling nor Gu Yun paid attention to him. Both people were glaring at each other, refusing to lose the eye contest. One was a fierce and swift tyrant, the other was high in spirit.


    Su Ren lightly coughed and smiled, ¡°Big sister, tomorrow¡¯s aim is to rescue Han Shu. This sliding method will be unexpected by the enemy. However, we don¡¯t know the amount of rebels there. What will happen if the soldiers we brought were not enough? After rescuing people, how will we return?¡±


    Gu Yun had already thought about it, so she said, ¡°For every soldier that passes through, all will have a rope attached to the waist. After rescuing Han Shu, we will tie a rope around his waist, and pull him back. The ability of the rebels to come and go like a shadow relies on that particular forest. As long as our soldiers do not enter the forest but stay at the Crow¡¯s Valley to fight, our chance of winning is really high.¡±


    Hearing that her only intention was to rescue people, Lou Mu Hai¡¯s face changed, ¡°If at this time we abandon this opportunity, won¡¯t it be such a pity?!¡± He had been stationed in XiBei (Northwest Region) for so many years. Even in his dreams, he had always wanted to destroy those rebels. How could he let go this rare opportunity?!


    Gu Yun turned to face Lou Mu Hai and coldly stared at him. With an equally cold voice, she said, ¡°Old General Lou, you had been dealing with them for years. You must¡¯ve known the greatness of the forest. The fighting skill of Su army is good and so is their bravery. However, it will only useful if there is an open confrontation with the enemy troops. However, the situation this time is different. A military strategist once said, ¡®To know one¡¯s own strength and the enemy¡¯s is the surest way to victory*.¡¯ Our soldiers know nothing about the woods. If, by any chance, the rebels use Han Shu as a bait to lure you further into the forest, and then cut us in the middle. At that time, the innocent soldiers will die. That is the real pity.¡±


    It was okay if ordinary people did not know the situation well. However, he knew the dangerous side of the forest. Yet, he was still short-sighted; he really was not worthy as general.


    When Lou Mu Hai¡¯s suggestion was blocked, he was speechless. His face was red and his eyes widened. He yelled, ¡°Ignorant woman! There is no reward without risk. Soldiers should always obey the command accordingly. Don¡¯t say that you place more importance on the lives of soldiers than the common good! You are merely a woman¡­¡±


    Lou Mu Hai¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished when a cold voice was heard, ¡°Being a soldier, it is a given thing to obey the rules without terms and conditions. However, even if they are ready to sacrifice for you, it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully them. They are soldiers who charge forward in the frontline. They are not things to use for proving so-called moral courage!¡± It wasn¡¯t quite strikingly loud, but every word was resonating and powerful.


    This reasoning almost made Lou Mu Hai¡¯s head explode. He pointed his finger to Gu Yun, ¡°You!¡± for a while, but could not say a word.


    Thousands of soldiers at the back were whispering, gradually becoming restless. Su Ling finally said, ¡°Enough! The question of whether we will pursue into a forest or not will be discussed after Yu Shi Jun comes back with the map.¡±


    Su Ling was really worthy of being a commanding general. Once he spoke, all the soldiers did not dare to speak anymore


    The eagle eyes once again swept through Gu Yun¡¯s direction, only this time, it was focused on her wounded arm. Gu Yun lowered her head, just to discover the wound was open again. Although the blood stain was really faint on her black clothes, Su Ling somehow could see it.


    Su Ling turned around to speak to Su Ren, ¡°Ren, order the blacksmith to make hooks. 500 of them must be ready before departure. In addition, choose 500 elite soldiers to practice the sliding skill, so that we won¡¯t lose the battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ***


    * Öª¼ºÖª±Ë£¬°ÙÕ½°Ùʤ is an ancient Chinese idiom that was written by Sun Tzu in his book, The Art of War. It is more famously translated as ¡®know thyself, know thy enemy. A thousand battles, a thousand victory.¡¯


    After giving his order, Su Ling strode and left the place. Gu Yun gently rubbed her wound, coldly staring at his back. This man¡­ to say he was overbearing, he was a little bit overbearing. However, he was a good leader. His mind was clear, and he was also quite bold, but¡­ That arrogant attitude was really annoying.


    When Su Ren returned back, he saw pairs of eyes that were full of admiration and worship. The object of their eyes was that slender and delicate figure. Su Ren was a bit anxious. In the soldiers¡¯ heart, she was a resourceful and benevolent leader. In addition, she sympathised with the soldiers and was unafraid to defy strong authority. If this continued, before long, she would become one of the persons in the Su Army that big brother could rely on. However, looking at the current situation between the two, he was unable to predict whether¡­ it was good or bad?!


    At night, the camp¡¯s bonfires were lighting the inside of the main tent. It was already Xu hour (7-9pm). Su Ling who was sitting on the leader¡¯s chair (throne??) displayed a cold face, but the eyes were gradually heavier. Su Ren knew, if Yu Shi Jun did not come back soon, his brother was expected to explode.


    ¡°Reporting, Deputy Commander Yu has returned.¡± At that time, a report arrived. Su Ren secretly released his breath.


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    A ¡°mud man¡± entered the tent and quickly kneeled before Su Ling, ¡°This subject could not return before Xu hour, please punish this subject.¡±


    Su Ren urgently asked, ¡°Deputy General Yu, did you encounter the rebels inside the forest?¡±


    Yu Shi Jun lowered his head and answered softly, ¡°No¡±


    No? Su Ren didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Then, how come you look like this?¡± His body was full of mud and had an embarrassed look, as though as he had a fierce battle.


    Tilting up his head, Yu Shi Jun¡¯s face was full of embarrassment and shame, ¡°About one hour after this subject entered the forest, the forest suddenly turned dark. The fire had been extinguished by the rain while the vegetation was similar, making us unable to pinpoint the direction. Looking around, it was an uncoordinated forest. The topography was complicated and messy. This subject at first wanted to keep going, who knows¡­ This subject got lost in the forest. It¡¯s fortunate the mistress advised this subject before departure that this subject was able to go in the right direction.¡±


    That afternoon when mistress had advised him, he did not pay much attention. He thought it was only to observe the topography, draw a bit while exploring and then return. With the map in his hand, he wouldn¡¯t be lost. Who knew it would really happen?!


    Su Ren curiously asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°Mistress said if for some reason I get lost, do not go randomly. Instead, go in the direction following the water noise. Following the water flow, I could get back to the Crow¡¯s Valley. This subject used this method to exit the forest.¡±


    Su Ren nodded. Following the direction of water would surely lead to the way out of the forest. Su Ren¡¯s brows were knitted and he muttered, ¡°I remember in Hao Yue, there is no big rainforest. How can she be so knowledgeable about it?¡±


    This also made the perplexed Mu Yi suspicious. He looked at Su Ling and asked, ¡°Ling, did you ever look at her background?¡± What kind of fortune made a noble lady have this kind of ability?¡±


    Su Ling rolled his eyes. When did he become so thoughtful about a woman¡¯s problems, he did not have time. If she had quietly stayed at the manor, he would have forgotten her existence by now.


    Mu Yi understood and smiled, ¡°Leave it to me. I will give you the report within 7 days.¡±


    Seeing his ridiculing smile, Su Ling knew Mu Yi was up to no good. He coldly told off, ¡°I don¡¯t need it; I cannot afford the price.¡± Information that Mu Yi acquired was infamous for costing a fortune, he did not want to use his money to pay.


    Mu Yi loudly replied, ¡°This time is free!¡± It was really hard to find things that could tempt his interest like this, so he must find out about her.


    Free meant we would talk another time! That woman really made him curious.


    Yu Shi Jun was still kneeling on the ground. Su Ling lightly raised his hand, ¡°Please rise up. Could you draw the map?¡±


    Yu Shi Jun quickly rose up, from his chest, pulling out a paper, ¡°It was drawn, however, it is not complete¡­ because we got lost after a while¡­¡±


    Once the paper was spread out, the ink was smudged all over the paper due to the rainwater. Everything was unclear and could not be differentiated. Yu Shi Jun instantly petrified, what did he actually do for the whole day?!


    Seeing the blurred map, several men simultaneously were in deep thought. Su Ren, at last, softly sighed, ¡°Big Brother, this will be the first time the Su army fights in a forest. From what Old General had said, that particular forest is tricky and broad. With those sly and ruthless rebels, at the right place, they will surround us. It will be a difficult situation to escape. Although Big Sister-in-law is a woman, she is courageous and prudent. Her knowledge of the forest isn¡¯t bad; it could complement our army¡¯s strength. How about we ask Big Sister-in-law to come and hear her opinion?¡±


    Yu Shi Jun agreed, ¡°This subject also thinks the same.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s face darkened. What a good deputy general of his. Every time Yu Shi Jun opened his mouth, it was always about her. Su Ling was annoyed. However, he could not rebuke. Qing Mo had much better knowledge of the rainforest than them. Su Ren used this opportunity and shouted at the man outside, ¡°Anyone! Ask Madam to come to here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A soldier obeyed.


    ***


    In the cave, a young man was clutching on his shoulder, half-kneeling on the ground. Bright red blood was flowing between his fingers, soaking his entire right sleeve. He didn¡¯t dare to move an inch and just silently waited for the shadow in front of him to speak.


    As the person on the leader chair did not speak, Yan Ge quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Did you get caught by Su Ling?¡±


    The young man shook his head and answered, ¡°I was not. I was shot by the woman beside him. I also heard her say that she had found a way to cross the valley. However, she did not say what kind of method and just shot me.¡±


    A woman?! Yan Ge¡¯s face immediately froze and urgently asked, ¡°Is she a slim and petite woman? Also, wearing a black attire?¡±


    The man nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After listening to the man¡¯s confirmation, Yan Ge tightened his fist. His entire expression was full of hatred. Wu Ji asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Yan Ge replied, ¡°She was the one who broke my golden whip!¡±


    Yan Ge faced the leader and reported, ¡°Leader, she is Su Ling¡¯s wife. She possesses good martial arts skills. She also has a sword that is really powerful.¡±


    It was well-known that Su Ling was brutal and cold-blooded, but even bringing his wife to a military campaign? If his wife was that strong, why hasn¡¯t he heard about her at all?


    ¡°Su Ling¡­¡± A pair of eyes under the hood got colder.


    ¡°Report! Mistress said¡­¡± A soldier who was sent to call Gu Yun entered the tent. After a moment of hesitation, he replied, ¡°She was not free right now and asked for General to¡­ wait.¡±


    There was a simultaneous silence echoed inside the tent. Some of the nearby men actually lowered their heads to hide their smiles, staring at the unclear drawing on the desk. They did not dare to look up to observe Su Ling¡¯s expression. They saw a pair of hands clenching so hard until it looked like a vein was going to burst out.


    As a wind passed through, everyone looked up. There was still a shadow of Su Ling in the tent. They looked at each other and laughed really hard.


    Hearing laughing sounds from the inside, Su Ling became more furious. He asked the soldier, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The soldier was frightened and quickly replied, ¡°Madam is at the slope training the soldiers.¡±


    Was she still at the slope? Knowing that she didn¡¯t intentionally provoke him, Su Ling¡¯s fury gradually reduced a bit. However, it couldn¡¯t completely dissipate as he wasn¡¯t used to people disobeying him. If he went back to the tent now, those rascals would make him angrier. Su Ling decided to go to the slope.


    ***


    On top of the hill, the soldiers were still training under the dark sky. Su Ling wasn¡¯t as angry as before. He looked around to find Qing Mo but couldn¡¯t find her stature. He randomly asked a person, ¡°Where is Qing Mo?¡±


    Seeing Su Ling, the soldier quickly corrected his posture and answered, ¡°Reporting to general, Madam has just gone back to the camp.¡±


    Su Ling frowned. He couldn¡¯t just leave now, otherwise, people would think that he was especially looking for her. Observing the soldiers training before his eyes, he asked, ¡°How is the training?¡±


    A soldier strengthened his back and replied, ¡°Please be reassured, general. Under madam¡¯s careful instruction, the soldiers have mastered the basics. With more practice, it will be perfect.¡±


    He strongly patted the soldier¡¯s shoulder. He was satisfied. He really liked this kind of attitude. His laughing sound was heard by some soldiers. When they realised it was Su Ling¡¯s, their eyes brightened. Their tired state was washed away.


    By chance, Leng Xiao looked up and his eyes met Su Ling¡¯s. They were staring for a while before Leng Xiao looked down and continued to tidy up the fabric. Su Ling raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°You! Come here!¡±


    Leng Xiao hesitated a bit before going up to meet Su Ling. In a low volume, he said, ¡°General.¡±


    ¡°You are called Leng Xiao, aren¡¯t you?¡± He remembered how she called this person.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°New recruit?¡± Su Ling has never met him. However, judging from his performance today, he did not look like a new recruit. He was calm and smart.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This kind of indifferent attitude towards compliment or scolding gained Su Ling¡¯s respect. Su Ling smiled, ¡°Good! You will report to Tiger troop tomorrow.¡±


    Leng Xiao didn¡¯t answer this time. His eyes were bleak. He didn¡¯t look happy at all.


    Su Ling curiously asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± In the Su army, the Tiger troop was the elite force(s) directly under his command. Whoever entered the troop would get easily promoted. It wasn¡¯t easy to enter the troop. Everyone who got offered wouldn¡¯t refuse it. He actually didn¡¯t want it?!


    Leng Xiao remained calm and replied, ¡°Thank you for general¡¯s intention, but Leng Xiao prefers to stay at Madam¡¯s side.¡± ¡û- So sweet~~~


    Hearing his response, the soldier beside him quickly gave him a jab, but Leng Xiao didn¡¯t bulge.


    This person was really weird. He was willing to follow a woman, instead of entering the Tiger troop?! Su Ling wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to consider it. After we finish suppressing the rebels, give me an answer.¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Leng Xiao¡¯s reply and went back to the camp.


    As Su Ling¡¯s figure diminished, the soldier beside him impatiently scolded, ¡°Leng Xiao, why were you so na?ve. If you enter the Tiger troop, your future will be bright!¡±


    Looking like nothing happened, Leng Xiao squatted on the ground and continued tidying up the fabric. The soldier beat his chest; he entered the Su army two years ago and was still a normal soldier. Why was this great opportunity not given to him!!


    ***


    He didn¡¯t realise he was in front of Gu Yun¡¯s tent. Why did he come here?! Imagining that arrogant face of hers, he wanted to turn back when he suddenly heard Old doctor¡¯s voice from inside, ¡°Madam, your wound is not life-threatening but it¡¯s still quite serious. You must carefully maintain it so it won¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    A familiar warm voice with a hint of mocking said, ¡°Thank you for your consideration. I will try to be as careful as possible.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t touch water and also cannot be opened again like today.¡±


    After a while, Gu Yun carelessly replied, ¡°Uh¡­ I will try as much as possible.¡±


    As much as possible? Why did a woman need to boast about her strength?


    He quickly opened the curtain and entered the tent.


    Seeing the arrival of Su Ling, Old doctor quickly stood up and greeted, ¡°Greetings to the general!¡±


    Gu Yun was a bit perplexed, why did he come? Remembering the soldier who went to call her, Su Ling was likely to come for that reason. She smiled, ¡°I will go there once Old Doctor finishes applying the bandage. You don¡¯t need to be this polite to personally come here.¡±


    It was unclear whether he was used to Gu Yun¡¯s mock praise or because of clearly seeing the swollen and bleeding wounds, Su Ling did not pay attention to her words. He asked Old Doctor, ¡°How did it happen?¡± This afternoon he had already seen her black clothes were stained by a bit of blood, but he didn¡¯t realise that it was this serious.


    Old Doctor replied, ¡°Madam¡¯s wound was caused by a whip. Although it didn¡¯t affect the bone, it¡¯s still hurting a lot.¡± Su Ling¡¯s complexion darkened, making Old Doctor¡¯s heart sink. He anxiously replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, general. With good care, it will definitely heal.¡±


    The bandage was opened, and the medicine was half applied. Once this man came inside, she could not get the medicine to apply properly. Gu Yun could not resist anymore and said, ¡°Doctor, he doesn¡¯t worry at all. Could you quickly apply the medicine, please?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Old Doctor regained his focus and quickly sat on a chair to help Gu Yun to apply the medicine.


    The wound had actually closed a bit, but today¡¯s strenuous exercise made the wound re-open and become bigger. The medicine application time was more painful than the first time. Gu Yun secretly bit her lips and didn¡¯t make any sound. However, the sweat on her forehead clearly explained how painful it was.


    Under Su Ling¡¯s micro-observation, Old Doctor sweated a lot. After some difficulty re-applying the bandage, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s finished. Madam, please be careful. Tomorrow, this subject will come again to re-apply the medicine and change the bandage.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Old Doctor retreated, Su Ling still remained there with his gloomy expression. Gu Yun gently rolled down her sleeves and turned back to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They specially called her to the main tent, indicating there was more serious matter.


    Her face was full of sweat, with pale face plus bitten bright red lips. It was unpleasant to see. Su Ling was slightly angry and said, ¡°Your hand has a wound. You shouldn¡¯t have done the demonstration today.¡±


    Originally, her arm had been really painful. Su Ling¡¯s words made her unhappier. She stepped forward and stood opposite of Su Ling. She coldly said, ¡°General Su. Are you actually criticising me? Or being considerate of me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why, hearing her calling him general all the time made him feel angry. Just when he was about to reply, Gu Yun spoke again, ¡°If it is a criticism, I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. The idea came from me. It was appropriate that I actually demonstrate it. This small wound should not affect my overall performance. If it is concern¡­¡± Her words were cut in the middle. Gu Yun laughingly continued, ¡°It is a big impossibility. I will have goosebumps.¡±


    ¡°Qing Mo!¡±


    Under candlelight illumination, the soldiers outside could only see a tall muscular man and a slender petite woman facing each other. What a loving couple, ah! No one wanted to disturb the couple¡¯s moment.


    However, in reality, that wasn¡¯t the case. Just by looking at Su Ling¡¯s arm veins which were about to explode, it was clear.


    The tent¡¯s door was opened. Gu Yun went out. Her facial expression didn¡¯t look great. However, looking at furious Su Ling behind her, her facial expression looked not that bad anymore.


    Once these two met, it was either tit for tat or fight*. Were they really a couple?! Su Ren doubted. Or were they like the people in the legend of the destined couple who should not meet each other**?!


    Su Ren was still analysing when Gu Yun looked at the awkward Yu Shi Jun. Just by seeing his appearance, she knew he had just returned from the rainforest. She smiled, ¡°How was it? Was the rainforest trip enjoyable?¡±


    Yu Shi Jun was embarrassed and bowed his head. He replied, ¡°This subject is ashamed.¡±


    Gu Yun replied, ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed for. You could actually exit that kind of cursed place. This proves that you are really capable.¡± Seeing the blurred drawing on the desk, Gu Yun asked, ¡°What is this? Why you put it here?


    Yu Shi Jun sighed and awkwardly said, ¡°The map.¡±


    Mmm¡­ Map?! Gu Yun really wanted to laugh, but it would be too impolite. She must endure! Must endure! She lowered her head to hide the urge to laugh. She then nodded, ¡°Understood.¡±


    There was only Su Ren and Yu Shi Jun in the tent. She didn¡¯t see Mu Yi or Lou Mu Hai. She kind of guessed what they want to say. Sitting down, she didn¡¯t press to ask.


    Su Ren looked at Su Ling. At the end, it would be better if he asked, ¡°The woods are the hardest obstacle in suppressing the rebels right now. Although the Su army is strong and brave, they¡¯ve never fought in this kind of situation. This will also be the first time where they are clueless about the conditions of the battlefield. From your actions and opinions, we can see that you are familiar with forest operations. Tonight we called you to hear your suggestions.¡±


    Gu Yun was not long-winded and quickly replied, ¡°My suggestion is to not enter the forest. Lou Mu Hai has been there for many years, but he still cannot suppress the rebels. If you want to fight inside the forest, we would have to stay there at least half a year, then, we will have a chance to succeed. Therefore, the best way is to lure them out.¡± Seeing the look Yu Shi Jun gave just now had proved they didn¡¯t have combat experience in the rainforest. Wanting to fight with the rebels in the woods was really seeking for their own death.


    Su Ling¡¯s expression had restored back. However, the words he said still carried the smell of gunpowder, ¡°They are not idiots. How can they abandon their good barrier and go out to fight? Even if they go out, the gold is still in the forest; we still need to go in.¡±


    His words were implying who was an idiot?! Gu Yun coldly stared at him.


    Those two people looked like they would have another fight. Su Ren quickly said, ¡°Big sister-in-law, Big Brother¡¯s words also make sense. Big Sister-in-law, can you teach some rainforest combat techniques to the soldiers and let them be able to fight in the forest?¡±


    ¡°I cannot.¡± Gu Yun didn¡¯t even think and just bluntly refused.


    Su Ren¡¯s mind blanked for a while. Even if she hated Big Brother so much, she shouldn¡¯t transfer that hatred to the Su army. This was really out of her character.


    Gu Yun then continued and explained the reason why she refused, ¡°Without three months of training, there will be no doubt we will die if we enter the forest. I will not teach them.¡±


    So it was like that. Gu Yun¡¯s attitude was very firm. It would be hard to persuade her. Su Ren thought for a while and helplessly said, ¡°The emperor¡¯s decree gave us a month. Now, more than ten days have passed. We only have 10 more days. We cannot defy the emperor¡¯s decree. Not speaking of the rainforest, even if it were a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den, the Su army would have to enter.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s face changed slightly. Su Ren continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to train, then, it is better to not fight this battle. However¡­ The number of people who will die will increase.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Gu Yun said, ¡°You do not need to explain. How many days do they have till engagement?


    Su Ren¡¯s heart darkened, ¡°5 days.¡±


    ¡°How many out of the 500 new recruits that I trained came here?¡±


    ¡°300.¡±


    Sighing, Gu Yun bitterly smiled, ¡°Select 500 elites and those 300 new recruits. Tomorrow noon, they must gather in the camp.¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    At the end, she finally agreed. Su Ren was smart. He was holding her weakness: she couldn¡¯t disregard lives.

 CH 11

    In the midday summer, the sun was like a ball of fire, hot and shiny. 5000 soldiers were lining up in front of the campsite. It was so hot out there that even one minute standing under the sunlight could make the soldiers sweat all over their body.


    The soldiers were waiting in high spirit, but Su Ren was still a bit anxious. The appointment time almost came, but he hadn¡¯t even seen her shadow. Big Brother really hated unpunctuality. Yesterday, Yu Shi Jun came at Xu hour. Although he had a reason for being late, he was still given 20 flogs as punishment.


    While Su Ren was still worried, Gu Yun suddenly appeared in the centre of the camp. Su Ren secretly sighed and smiled, ¡°Big Sister-in-law.¡±


    Su Ling stood proud and lofty in front of the troop. He coldly stared at her. Gu Yun pretended she didn¡¯t see him and greeted Su Ren, ¡°I am not late, am I?¡±


    Seeing the sundial in the camp¡¯s center, the time was just right. Su Ren was relieved and answered, ¡°No, you came just on time.¡±


    Gu Yun saw the back of the slightly angered Su Ling. Although Gu Yun didn¡¯t speak a word, her face clearly showed ¡®you need to cope with me¡¯. This made Su Ling¡¯s anger increase. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t vent it out.


    Gu Yun¡¯s mood was not bad. She kept on grabbing the fabric bag that was hanging on her waist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    Su Ren asked, ¡°To where?¡±


    Gu Yun laughed and replied, ¡°To get familiar with the rainforest, of course. We need to enter the rainforest environment. If not, how can the soldiers know what they are going to face?¡±


    Her words were logical. Not waiting for Su Ren to issue the order, she just directly yelled, ¡°Target¡­ 20 miles to the forest¡¯s direction. Run forward!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± They shouted in unison. They even jogged forward in unison. Gu Yun secretly admired, they were worthy of their name, elite forces. They were really different from those bunch of rascals.


    While Gu Yun silently criticised, Su Ren had already led a black horse and said, ¡°You just ride this horse, ok?¡±


    Gu Yun turned her head and glanced. Su Ling and Mu Yi, each of them, also led a horse beside them. Her mood slightly changed. Gu Yun shook her head and loudly said, ¡°It is very close, we don¡¯t need to ride a horse. Or¡­ has the great General Su has enjoyed such a high position and lived in comfort that he can no longer run that far?¡±


    From the beginning, she had already planned to jog there. How could she resist not pulling him into the water (means to jog with the rest)? The great general and all the soldiers jogged together. This matter, if it was spread out, would make a good story. She was helping him!


    Su Ling tightened his grip on the reins. If he insisted on continuing to ride on horse, wasn¡¯t he admitting out loud that he had enjoyed the comfort so much, hence, he was spoilt?! It was nothing. Anyway, it had been a long time since he ran on a march. Jogging was not really that bad. Su Ling let the reins go and joined the march.


    Gu Yun secretly laughed and also ran to catch up to the march. Su Ren was dumbfounded for a while. At last, he also let his reins go and jogged together.


    The great general was jogging, how could he still ride a horse?!


    Mu Yi widened his eyes and gently stroked the back of the horse. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am more suitable with the pampered lifestyle.¡± Ling didn¡¯t realise that he was being controlled by that lady. Following Su Ling¡¯s example, Su Ren innocently jogged. Mu Yi shook his head. Indeed, the all-men household wasn¡¯t good (complete?).


    To the professional elite forces, the 20-mile distance didn¡¯t really count as anything. However, within the last 5 miles, they had entered the forest. Their feet were covered in mud while their bodies were sticky and moist. Arriving at the place Gu Yun designated as a target, the troop arrangement was messed up. However, the five thousand soldiers quickly returned to the formation while still breathing heavily.


    Gu Yun secretly adjusted her breath and then walked to Leng Xiao and Liu Xing¡¯s side, who had been waiting beforehand. She asked, ¡°Have you finished preparing ¡®that¡¯ thing?¡±


    Liu Xing looked at two big bags on the ground and gulped. He nodded quickly. Leng Xiao calmly added, ¡°They are ready.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled brightly, ¡°Thanks for the hard work. Both of you, go and join the others.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun turned her back and saw the red-clothed Mu Yi looking at the bag. He looked really curious. Gu Yun was wondering. The horse couldn¡¯t enter this dense rainforest so far, hence, he would have traveled on foot for quite a long distance. How come his red attire was very clean and neat, free of mud?! And also, Su Ling who had been running along the way didn¡¯t lose his breath nor did he look tired. Is this so-called neigong*self-healing?! This really made one feel stuffy. Her heart was full of doubt.


    However, seeing the eyes that showed firm resolution and willingness to learn in front of her, she quickly refocused her mind. She told the soldiers, ¡°The fact that you can appear in here means that you must have understood the responsibilities you bear. Every one of you was chosen from the Su army to form an elite team. I have absolute belief in your fitness and strength. If you have an open battle with the rebels, you absolutely can defeat and subdue them. However, your biggest obstacle this time is the rainforest and then the rebels.


    ¡°The circumstances inside the rainforest are different from its outside. The humidity is high and also very stuffy. Don¡¯t you already feel some shortness of breath?¡± Gu Yun asked. No one answered. All of their faces showed resolve and no emotion.


    Her brows raised. Being a so-called elite was not that good. She prefered people with blood and meat (with emotion). She crossed her arms on over her chest and lightly smiled, ¡°There are only five days left. To be honest, the training contents will not be a lot. Today is the first day, so it won¡¯t be really hard.¡±


    After hearing her words, the new recruits who had been training under her before gasped. We¡¯re doomed! Last time she also smiled and said it wouldn¡¯t be too hard, but the result¡­


    Those elite forces who didn¡¯t understand the real meaning of the words kept calm and remained expressionless. In their hearts, they were unhappy. They¡¯d been picked, chosen, and harshly trained fighters. No matter how tough it was, they won¡¯t even crease their eyebrow.


    Without analysing their expression, Gu Yun could guess their thoughts from their manner. She kept on smiling and lightly said, ¡°The energy to walk in here for one hour is equivalent to the energy consumed when running for 3 hours under normal circumstances. Furthermore, the bushes and trees grow wildly. The ground is also wet and slippery. In addition, you need to be mindful of poisonous insects, snakes, ants and leeches. If everyday you can walk 100 miles, in this rainforest, you can only walk¡­ 10 miles.¡±


    Ten miles? It was impossible! Here was already forest. They had just spent two hour walking for 5 miles, how could one day¡¯s time only be equivalent to 10 miles!


    Most of the people had heard of this madam¡¯s actions; they were really curious. Seeing her today, she was really different from the imagination!


    Regardless of whether they were listening or not, Gu Yun still used a ¡®do as I say¡¯ style of speaking, ¡°Your objective of entering the rainforest is to look for the rebels¡¯ lair. The rainforest is very big and spacious. Once entered, one must prepare to stay for 8-10 days. If you cannot build a fire, it will be disaster. Without fire, you will be suffering at night. Not being able to eat warm food and cook things are small matters. The most important thing is inside rainforest, your feet will start to fester. You will be really close to dying.¡±


    Su Ling was standing at the back the whole time, watching the skinny and weak woman who seemed almost drowned in the sea of the group. Even though she only said couple of sentences, Su Ling was already convinced. She had broad knowledge about rainforest. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t be this relaxed and confident. However, what kind of circumstances shaped her to become the woman in front of him? This was the first time in his life, he was¡­ interested in a woman.


    Gu Yun had noticed the inquiring eyes that kept gazing at her. She wanted to ignore him, but it was not that easy. That man really had a strong presence that could not be disregarded easily.


    Gu Yun no longer thought about it and continued, ¡°Therefore, build a fire now for me to see! Who wants to be the first to try?¡±


    Gu Yun had just finished her sentence, and many hands were already raised up. It looked like many of them were confident that they could build a fire. Gu Yun¡¯s brow raised and randomly chose several people. She said, ¡°Let the five of you do it.¡±


    Gu Yun took the bag at her waist and threw it to Leng Xiao, ¡°Leng Xiao, give them the huozhezi ( »ðÕÛ×Ó, a tool to ignite the fire).¡±


    huozhezi ( »ðÕÛ×Ó, a tool to ignite the fire).


    Leng Xiao opened the bag. The bag was full of huozhezi,which were buried in the plant ashes. He took several of them and gave it to those 5 people.


    Those five took the huozhezi and tried to ignite a fire. While they were trying, Gu Yun suddenly spoke, ¡°Wait a minute. Place the huozhezi somewhere you think it won¡¯t get wet easily. Then from here, run to the biggest tree over there and return here. Go!¡±


    Everyone looked to where there was. Approximately, it was 1 miles distance from their current location to that tree. The team of five didn¡¯t understand Gu Yun¡¯s intention, but they still didn¡¯t dare to disobey  it. They put the huozhezi in between their outerwear and innerwear and ran towards the tree.


    Not too far away, their speeds were getting slower. The corner of Gu Yun¡¯s mouth raised. As they neared the tree, the number of branches and vines increased, as did the humidity. The huozhezi would most likely be useless after returning back.


    Su Ling¡¯s eyes narrowed. The two miles journey from here to there and back again took more than half an hour. This was only the rainforest periphery, if it were the center¡­


    Back at Gu Yun¡¯s location, those five were full of sweat. They didn¡¯t think the fog and mist would be that thick, that even the tree trunks were dripping water.


    Gu Yun smiled, ¡°Now, you can try to ignite the fire.¡±


    The five quickly recovered from their thoughts and took out the houzhezi. They tried to start the fire, but it wasn¡¯t successful. They whispered amongst themselves, ¡°How come the huozhezis are wet?!¡± They had been really careful to place it on their chests, but it still got wet?!


    Gu Yun secretly smiled. It looked like they didn¡¯t understand the power of humidity. At this time, Leng Xiao finally understood the use of plant ashes inside the bag. They took away all the moisture and kept the huozhezi dry.


    Those five people revealed a defeated look and went back to join others. Gu Yun smilingly continued, ¡°Are there any of you who want to try it?¡±


    This time, no one dare to raise their hands. Before they were too impulsive, now when they thought it again even if the huozhezi  didn¡¯t get wet, all of other things that they brought would still get wet, which meant there would be nothing to feed the fire and keep it alive. How could they build a fire then?!


    After waiting for a while, as no one was speaking, Gu Yun loudly continued, ¡°Building a fire in the rainforest needs a skill. I will teach you this skill.¡± After looking at the bags on the ground, Gu Yun¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. She laughed, ¡°However, before this, I think there is something more important thing to learn about.¡±


    Since they were so full of self-confidence, it wasn¡¯t her character to not give them a ¡®blow.¡¯


    Many of them still had a little hesitation in their hearts. They secretly waited for what was the important thing that Gu Yun talked about.


    Gu Yun lips were crooked. With an exceptionally gentle voice, she said, ¡°Without fire you could live for about 7-8 days. Inside the rainforest, you need to consume a lot of energy to travel. Without food, you will probably die within three days. Therefore, I think the most important lesson for today is to teach you what kinds of food you can or cannot eat inside the forest.¡±


    Eat?!! Liu Xing had goosebumps. Boss didn¡¯t really want them to eat the things inside the bag, right?! No way!


    Leng Xiao was thinking the same thing at the time. His facial expression was not quite right.


    ¡°Leng Xiao.¡± Gu Yun winked at him. Leng Xiao walked beside the bag and opened it.  All of the things inside the bag were poured out.


    At once, there was a stack full of dead snakes and maggots on the ground about as high as half a man¡¯s height. Snakes of all lengths and colours were there. In addition, there were frogs and termites. Some of them were dead, but some were still alive. However, the most disgusting thing were not these things, but the fat blood-sucking worms, which were as big as an index finger. Their plump body squirmed, making people feel itchy and their hairs brittled. Even those elites who had seen many hard things couldn¡¯t help themselves and involuntarily frowned. Meanwhile, the younger new recruits helplessly took a deep breath.


    Mu Yi who was standing in front of the troops was even more obvious. He stepped a bit further out. In all of his life, he had been clean and happy. He was unwilling to get too near those disgusting things.


    Su Ling and Su Ren looked at each other. Both of them didn¡¯t really understand what she really wanted to accomplish, but they still maintained their composure and coolly observed.


    Everyone was surprised and disgusted while Gu Yun looked satisfied. She squatted and took a live frog. She said, ¡°It is really abundant, isn¡¯t it? Inside the rainforest, there are actually many foods. However, the question is¡­ Do you dare or not dare to eat it? Do you know or not know how to eat it?¡±


    Eat? When all soldiers finally heard all of the clues, their faces changed. She wanted them to eat those disgusting things?!


    Gu Yun took out a dagger from her waist, gently slid the dagger from the frog¡¯s mandible. She poked a gap and neatly skinned the frog. Her hand movements were fast and the skinned frog was still moving. Gu Yun looked up and walked to the first row of the troops. She showed the just-skinned frog in front of a soldier and smiled, ¡°This frog¡¯s skin isn¡¯t edible, but the meat is really a good food.¡±


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t take the frog. His eyes met Gu Yun¡¯s. Gu Yun smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t like frog? Snakes and termites are also not bad. You can choose whichever.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s slightly ridiculing tone made Luo Yan increasingly unhappy. He icily looked at Gu Yun. The words were already at the tip of his tongue. However, the strict military discipline during his service prevented from him talking carelessly. Therefore, he didn¡¯t speak a word.


    Gu Yun had always been good at observing people¡¯s expression. Although he didn¡¯t speak, she knew what was on his mind. However, she needed him to speak it out loud. Gu Yun inquired, ¡°What are you thinking? Speak!¡±


    Getting Gu Yun¡¯s approval, Luo Yan straightforwardly said, ¡°We can bring dry food to rainforest. Even if we¡¯ve finished the dry food, this forest must have many fruits. Why should we eat those horrible things? The military order cannot be violated, so even if Madam asked this subject to drink poison, this subject will not hesitate. You do not need to test us like this, humiliating us.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. Her gaze held a bit of resentment, helplessness, and disappointment. She slightly raised her voice, ¡°Do you think I asked you to eat these things to humiliate you? In order to establish my superiority?¡±


    No one dared to reply, but Gu Yun was not irritated. She calmly explained, ¡°Bringing dry food into the forest will not last long as it will become moldy soon. Regardless of how many you bring in, there, you will run out of food within three days. This is a fact. For the fruits that you mentioned, I advise you not to eat them. You don¡¯t have any idea which fruits are edible, which ones aren¡¯t. The fruits in the rainforest more or less are mildly toxic and not very suitable for eating. Most importantly, solely relying on fruits will slowly make you weaker and you¡¯ll lose your strength for fighting. For this matter, eating one frog will give you more energy than eating 10 fruits.¡±


    Liu Xing secretly frowned. Boss couldn¡¯t just reply like that. Those who were questioning her would say  even if there is no good fruit to eat, they could still eat any fruit and just endure the bitterness. They would rather be dead than be in pain.


    With the already-dead frog in her palm, she asked, ¡°Do you really think that this kind of thing is not edible?¡±


    Rubbish. Who would want to eat those things? Don¡¯t just speak without action! If you had the capabilities, you would eat it yourself¡­


    Luo Yan was still complaining in his heart. The next moment his calm appearance disappeared. He was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t help himself and widened his eyes.


    She¡­ She, she¡­ She really¡­


    Not only Luo Yan, everyone else was also shocked when they looked at Gu Yun. This included Su Ling and Mu Yi. Both of them were blankly staring for a moment.


    In front of the troops, Gu Yun calmly stood. She took the frog in her hand to her mouth and calmly bit it. Her face showed no expression when she chewed it.


    Just when everybody¡¯s surprised face showed either panic, curiosity or admiration, Gu Yun swallowed the frog. Then she opened her mouth once again, ¡°I relied on these things that you call not edible and survived living in the rainforest for a month before finally coming out alive. I¡¯ve never forgotten the humidity, nor the terror of the rainforest since then. You and I only have 5 days time. I have not and will not talk about the war strategy. I will only tell you how to survive at any time in the rainforest. If you think that I am humiliating you, I won¡¯t hold you and please leave this instance.¡±


    The clear sarcastic voice was not that exciting, but it echoed around with the silence of the forest.


    Everyone¡¯s heart in the troop faltered. However, no one dared to expressed it out loud.  In the silence, Leng Xiao just stepped forward when the man, who complained to Gu Yun previously, stepped out faster than him. He strode to the terrorising pile, took out a fat worm and didn¡¯t hesitate to put it into his mouth¡­


    The yellowish green coloured innards bursted out of his mouth. Although Luo Yan tried to control it, his body still slightly shook.


    He actually chose the worm, which most of people wouldn¡¯t dare choose. Gu Yun secretly smiled and admired. This man was really impulsive.


    Behind Luo Yan, there was Leng Xiao. He took a small snake, skinned it and also bit it.


    Someone took the lead. Regardless of if they really admired Gu Yun or got forced, everyone ate more or less a mouthful. After this, Gu Yun finally said loudly, ¡°Enough! These things are best when roasted. When possible, you don¡¯t need to eat it raw. Now, I will teach you how to ignite fire.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone was relieved. Fortunately, she did not use any more bizarre training methods.


    Gu Yun¡¯s words almost made Mu Yi laugh out loud. Actually, it was better not to eat raw. Yet, she forced all the soldiers to eat it?! This type of blow was really cruel. This woman¡­ really was¡­


    The first day training experience had been unforgettable for a lifetime. Even in the next 10 years from now, they would still complain over and over again when they talked about what they¡¯d been through today.


    At night.


    The sky was clear. The bright crescent moon shone through the spacious camp. Under the gentle moonlight, one desolate shadow was standing there. The petite and weak figure was stretched long by the moonlight, giving a feeling of frail desolation.


    At a distance, Su Ling kept looking at this woman ever since returning from the forest. Su Ling strode to Gu Yun¡¯s side. A deep baritone voice asked, ¡°Was that one thing you said this afternoon true?¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t turn her back and weakly asked, ¡°Which sentence?¡± She had spoke a lot this afternoon, how could she know which one he was referring to?


    ¡°Why did you need to survive in the forest for a month?¡± Gu Yun didn¡¯t reply to him. He unexpectedly believed her words. Although she had been suppressing her feelings when she spoke about her experience locked in the forest for a month, he still could see through her.


    Gu Yun¡¯s back stiffened. After a long time, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to talk about it today.¡± Being in the rainforest this afternoon had brought back many of her memories. She seemed further and further away from the modern era. She missed the city that she¡¯d been living in for 29 years, her parents, her teammates¡­ She¡­ really wanted to go back.


    Su Ling was there beside her; she should be asking about that golden bagua. However, she felt really tired and didn¡¯t want to fight with him.


    Gu Yun silently turned her back, leaving. Su Ling wasn¡¯t used to this side of her. He felt her shadow showed inexplicable of sadness.


    ¡°Qing Mo.¡± Su Ling didn¡¯t really understand what he wanted to say, but he had opened his mouth.


    Gu Yun¡¯s step stopped. Opposite against the moonlight, she was unable to clearly see the man¡¯s expression. He rarely took initiative to call her. How come he did so tonight?


    Greeting Gu Yun¡¯s puzzled eyes, Su Ling didn¡¯t know what to say to her. It was fortunate that the night was hazy. His crumpled and awkward face could not be seen. After a while, Gu Yun started to get impatient. Su Ling then finally spoke up, ¡°Tomorrow, you just train the soldiers here. You don¡¯t need to go to the Crow¡¯s Valley.¡±


    She almost forgot the ¡®rescuing Han Shu¡¯ mission for tomorrow. Gu Yun replied, ¡°When will it start?¡±


    Su Ling frowned and coldly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Gu Yun pressed, ¡°When will it start?¡±


    Su Ling didn¡¯t even answer her question, only giving her that cold arrogant look.


    This man¡¯s arrogance was truly annoying! If he didn¡¯t reply, she could always ask someone else! Gu Yun¡¯s eyes lighted up and smilingly she said, ¡°I only want to see the capability of the rebels. Don¡¯t worry! My hand is still injured, I won¡¯t take the spotlight from you.¡±


    This woman couldn¡¯t really tell good from bad! Su Ling coldly replied, ¡°You are an absolutely annoying woman.¡±


    Gu Yun lightly raised her brow and smiled, ¡°How many women have you met?¡± She remembered in the manor, there was not even a single female mosquito, let alone a woman. In addition, looking at his attitude towards women, she really doubted many women would dare to appear beside him.


    Su Ling didn¡¯t think that Gu Yun would ask this question. His face showed a surprised look, and he glared at Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun shrugged and sympathetically gazed, ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so hard. I understand.¡± After speaking, Gu Yun turned her back. She sighed heavily and then went into the tent.


    ¡°Qing Mo!¡±


    Hearing the roar behind her, Gu Yun mouth unconsciously twitched. The colour of the moon tonight was really beautiful and her mood was not that bad anymore.

 CH 12

    The Military Camp


    Since early in the morning, seven thousands soldiers had lined up nicely in front of the camp. Su Ling¡¯s face was pitch-black. He was a bit stupefied when he heard Su Ren¡¯s report about Gu Yun leading the troop at dawn to enter the rainforest. Yesterday, she also insisted in going to the Crow¡¯s Valley. How could she, after a night, give up? This was really out of her character.


    For a long time, Su Ling didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Shi Jun stepped forward and reported, ¡°General, we are ready to set out.¡±


    Su Ling focused back his mind and nodded, ¡°Set out.¡± Forget about it! It was still better that she stayed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Facing the entire army, Yu Shi Jun ordered, ¡°Set Out!¡±


    The soldiers in formation set out to the Crow¡¯s Valley. Very quickly, there were only Su Ren and red-clothed Mu Yi left in the field.


    Su Ren curiously asked,¡±You aren¡¯t going?¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Mu Yi looked bored and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too much killing and fighting. It no longer interests me. ¡°


    ¡°Then, do you want to go and see Qing Mo¡¯s training?¡±


    Frowning, Mu Yi replied, ¡°It¡¯s dirty, not interesting.¡±


    Not going to observe battlefield and also not going to see the training. Su Ren laughed,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that you woke up this early just to chit chat with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yi shortly replied, surprising Su Ren. It couldn¡¯t be, right?


    Looking at Su Ren, Mu Yi (in a rare moment) asked seriously, ¡°I want to know something. Regardless of Qing Mo¡¯s status, who is she, and what is her objective in coming to Su family, as long as Bing Lian choses her, she will be indeed the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter-in-law. Am I right?¡±


    Su Ren looked at him for a while before nodding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Yi lightly raised his eyebrow. Su Ren felt something wasn¡¯t right and asked, ¡°Have you got any news regarding Qing Mo¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Returning to his usual self, Mu Yi shrugged and replied, ¡°There is nothing to do so early in the morning. I just talked nonsense. You don¡¯t need to be that anxious.¡±


    Leaving the anxious Su Ren, Mu Yi smiled. Once he turned his back, the smile on his face disappeared. In his heart, he worried about Ling. Although nothing could be decided about Qing Mo¡¯s background, according to his analysis, this woman had a problem.


    Daytime in rainforest was much shorter than the outside. For most people who walked in, they would have felt the inside was really dark. Gu Yun, this time, didn¡¯t joke around. Later, she would still need to go to the Crow¡¯s Valley, so she answered to the point, ¡°People cannot live without water. Although we don¡¯t know the exact location of the lair, it will surely be near a water source. Therefore, drawing the water points inside the rainforest will give you an estimation of where the lair is located. It is useless to talk more. Today¡¯s training program is to draw the water lines in the rainforest. I¡¯ve said a lot about how to survive in the rainforest, so you better remember it. Now, make ten groups! Your responsibilities are to draw the places surrounding a water point.¡±


    Gu Yun looked at the team captain, who was also the person who swallowed the worm yesterday, Luo Yan. She said, ¡°You will be responsible for the grouping.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Yan had been in Tiger troop for five years; both his combat and organisational skills were strong. Within less than half an hour the grouping was done.


    10 bags, which were filled with plant ashes, were given to Leng Xiao. Gu Yun said, ¡°Leng Xiao, give them the items.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leng Xiao was handing each team leader a bag while Gu Yun was explaining, ¡°Inside, there are paper and charcoal. Use them to draw. However, every time you finish your drawings, put them inside the ash bags to keep them dry all the time. Or else you are only wasting your time. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Hearing they would formally enter the forest, everyone¡¯s spirit was quite elevated.


    Although Gu Yun¡¯s facial expression was clearly not as good as yesterday, but facing vibrant faces in front of her, she said, ¡°Before you go, I have three demands/requirements for you. After you enter the forest, you must obey them. If you disobey them, it means you disobey the military order and you will be discharged immediately without the right to appeal.¡±


    Immediate discharge without appeal?! Leng Xiao puzzledly looked at Gu Yun. Boss has never given this kind of deathly order. What kind of demands were they?


    ¡°First, your task is to draw the water points. You must only go alongside of the waterflow. At most, you can closely observe the surroundings. You cannot selfishly or randomly walk. The second demand, if you encounter rebels, you must not chase after them. You just need to take note of where they appeared or disappeared. The third one ¡­¡± Gu Yun paused for a while and loudly said, ¡°Open your eyes a bit wider. Increase your alertness. Inside the forest, there more than just rebels after your lives. I don¡¯t want to see a single one of you lose your lives there.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s stern and serious tone revealed her care for them, and so their hearts were warmed by her words. They loudly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°At Xu hour, I will be here, waiting for you! Now, go!¡±


    Five thousand soldiers rapidly lined up by groups. Each group went towards their own direction. Watching their figures disappear, Gu Yun¡¯s heart was high on her expectation of them. Four days. There were only four days left. She was forced to employ such a method to let them observe what was the real rainforest. Hopefully, they could remember what she had taught them yesterday and would be able to exit the rainforest.


    The Crow¡¯s Valley


    The sunlight was very dim in the valley. Black clouds and gales rapidly enveloped the Crow¡¯s Valley layer by layer, making it appear extremely dangerous. At both sides of the canyon, the two forces were standing face-to-face. On one side, there was the Su army wearing armour while the plain-clothed rebels were standing on the other side.


    From the outside, there appeared to be only several hundred people standing on the other side. However, their hearts were clear that this was just a camouflage.


    Su Ling squinted his eyes to see further. It seemed like there were two men leading the opposition¡¯s troop. One wore a bright blue attire. His braided hair reached his knee while his hand held a long silver whip. He emitted an arrogant aura. The other one was plain-clothed. With hands held behind his back, it could not be seen what kind of weapon he had.


    Those two appeared to have an imposing aura but neither looked like a leader. It was clear they were playing to be one.


    ¡°You are Su Ling?¡±


    Su Ling was observing them. Yan Ge also fixed his eyes on the man who looked majestic and powerful, studying Su Ling for a while. A dark red war uniform coupled with a tan complexion made him look extraordinarily valiant. Satin black hair was tied behind. His eyebrows were sharp and straight. His face was stone-like, making him appear domineering and unhibited. Coupled with those pair of cold eagle eyes, it made Yan Ge slightly frightened.


    Su Ling didn¡¯t reply and just asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Although the person (Su Ren) that Yan Ge met last time was not him (Su Ling), it was undeniable that this person was Su Ling. His body emitted a murderous aura which could only be possessed by those who had managed thousands of soldiers and experienced bloody battles.


    Wu Ji lightly tilted his head. Dozens of people on the right side separated into two sides. Behind them, there was a large stone. A body full of blood and bruises appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. His hair was messy and his face was covered with blood, making his countenance unclear. He was tied by two thick chains over his shoulder to the rock, unable to move.


    Yu Shi Jun couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Vanguard!¡±


    That person stirred, looking up with difficulty. He looked at the opposite side of canyon. Immediately he regained his full consciousness and shouted, ¡°General!¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s heart tightened. They had tied Han Shu like that to a stone! Even if the soldiers were able to move there, it would be hard to rescue him. He had to find a solution immediately.


    Su Ling slightly raised his head and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    That person immediately called him general. He was definitely Su Ling. Yan Ge replied, ¡°My leader wants to meet with you alone. Come along with us and I will release him. If you don¡¯t agree, just help us to collect his corpse.¡±


    Once Han Shu heard it, he immediately said, ¡°General, please don¡¯t take that risk! They have definitely laid an ambush!¡± Even though he had drifted off a couple of times, he had still been able to feel that there were quite a number of people in the cave.


    Yan Ge strongly whipped the wound on Han Shu¡¯s chest. This kind of pain almost made Han Shu faint. Harshly slapping Han Shu¡¯s face, Yan Ge loudly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. You better be quick.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s straight eyebrows wrinkled. The blue-clothed man, who was clamouring, wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Meanwhile, the grey-clothed man who was silently observing was most likely even harder to deal with. Han Shu was tied onto the big rock. Even if the soldiers were able to cross there, they might provoke the rebels. If they did, not only would they be unable to rescue him, but they would also cause his death.


    Su Ling was reticent. Yan Ge¡¯s black eyes were wandering around. Unable to find the person he was looking for, Yan Ge¡¯s eyes flashed and loudly he said, ¡°Su Ling, where is your little madam? Why don¡¯t you bring her along? I really long to see her again.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes became colder. He was still about to reply when a clear elegant female¡¯s slightly ridiculing voice was heard, ¡°Do you really miss me that much?¡±


    Everyone looked at the treetop, where the voice had originated. They were only able to see a hand which gradually pushed aside the thick foliage, revealing a pair of slender legs. Su Ling was secretly annoyed; this woman had unexpectedly hidden in the tree. He didn¡¯t even feel her presence, damn it!


    The dark shadow jumped down from the tree and stood at the canyon side. Gu Yun smilingly looked at the arrogant Yan Ge and said, ¡°Do you think that losing the battle last time was still not bad enough?¡±


    Yan Ge¡¯s facial expression changed and he shouted, ¡°You better not fall into my hands! Or else¡­¡±


    Not waiting for him to finish his sentence, Gu Yun smilingly replied, ¡°Or else, you will be out of luck! The new whip is not bad, however, I don¡¯t think you have enough whips that you can afford to let me break it!¡±


    Upon hearing about his golden whip, Yan Ge was frustrated because he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He pointed at Gu Yun and loudly swore, ¡°Disgusting married woman! You are really arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Su Ling impatiently interrupted and said, ¡°I will go with you, so release him now.¡±


    Yan Ge was still too hot headed. How could he willing to give up?! He said, ¡°That woman also needs to come over!¡±


    Wu Ji wrinkled his brows. The less trouble the better it was for them. Just when he about to protest, Yan Ge continued, ¡°You cannot bring that evil sword over.¡±


    It looked like Yan Ge¡¯s was still thinking about his broken golden whip. Never mind, without the sword, this girl wouldn¡¯t create any trouble. Furthermore, she might be useful later as a hostage to stop Su Ling later on. These kinds of thoughts ended Wu Ji¡¯s attempts at another protest.


    Gu Yun lowered her head and thought for a while. Then, she put Bing Lian on the ground and said, ¡°There is no bridge or ladder here. How do you think we are going to cross over there.¡±


    Yan Ge icily smiled, ¡°If Su Ling cannot even cross over to here, then you are not worthy of meeting our leader. You just collect the corpse and return.¡± Moreover, it was said that Su Ling didn¡¯t only have high intelligence, but also possessed unfathomable martial arts. If he really couldn¡¯t cross over, then it would show that this person was not Su Ling. Or was it only a false rumor? If that was the case, then did they really need to probe the actual situation?!


    Then, Yan Ge took out a dagger that was stored on his waist side. He really wanted to slit Han Shu¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Su Ling roared. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    After saying this, Su Ling walked to the canyon¡¯s side, near the rock wall where there was a tree. He raised his right hand and forcefully hit the trunk. The trunk creaked once and then the tree fell off towards the other side of the canyon. Because it was palm strength, a part of the bark was still connected to the tree. The gap between two sides was too wide, and the length of the tree could only cover half of it. However, Su Ling possessed qinggong, hence, this kind of thing was nothing for him.


    Gu Yun was stunned. He ¡­ was too strong. Next time when fighting with him, she must remember to bring Bing Lian along!


    The rebels on the opposite side were also stunned. What strong power! With just one palm-hit, a tree could be chopped down. Then, to him, chopping people would be as easy as turning his hand.


    Wu Ji was secretly frightened. It was no wonder that he could dominate the world for so many years. It was unknown how many people had been scared by it.


    Gu Yun walked toward Su Ling and whispered, ¡°Later, when I distract them, use your Chi Xue to break the chain.¡±


    Earlier while still on the tree, she had noticed there were people behind the rock, waiting to ambush. The wind in the canyon side was not weak. Even though the tree trunks were completely still, it could be seen that there were people above them. Also, the amount of people was not few. If the soldiers went over, they would face very a dangerous situation. They definitely couldn¡¯t stay long. The chain on Han Shu¡¯s body must be broken immediately. It must be Chi Xue or Bing Lian, those kinds of weapons! She originally didn¡¯t want to make an appearance, but if Su Ling went there alone, she was afraid that he would entangle with the rebels and be unable to rescue Han Shu.


    Su Ling was startled. It turned out that she was provoking the blue-clothed man on purpose. She wanted to come along with him to rescue Han Shu. Grasping her waist, those two people jumped onto the trunk. Su Ling whispered back, ¡°You rescue the person! I will deal with them.¡±


    She rescue? She grew somber. Look at the thickness of the chain! Without Bing Lian, how could she rescue Han Shu! This was ridiculous! As she only focused on rescuing the person, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the physical distance between them. Su Ling¡¯s heart was beating hard. How could she be so skinny? To the point where if he used a little bit more force, her waist could be broken up. This kind of delicate body, how could it endure the battle. He seemed to forget that they had had a battle before.


    When he saw Gu Yun¡¯s ferocious sight, he regained his focus. He lightly coughed. Su Ling whispered in her ear, ¡°If Bing Lian has really recognised you as its owner, as long as you call it, it will be back to your side.¡±


    So magical?! Gu Yun¡¯s elegant eyebrows raised. Both of them had stood on the trunk for a while, looking like they were flirting with each other. Yan Ge impatiently yelled, ¡°Both of you, what are you dawdling for?! Quickly come!¡±


    ¡°Hold tightly.¡± Su Ling once again tightened his grip, pulling Gu Yun onto his chest. He stepped on the trunk, and with several light jumps, he reached the end of the trunk (what used to be the tree¡¯s top). Gu Yun could feel Su Ling¡¯s breath. With no effort, he jumped over the wide gap. Finally, both persons arrived at the other side.


    Although Gu Yun believed in Su Ling¡¯s capabilities, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel perturbed.


    At last, Yan Ge could clearly see the woman who could forcefully oppress him. She was actually a very young woman! Not only that, she was also ugly! He had lost to her once. As he thought about it, he was getting angrier. He glared at Gu Yun and cursed, ¡°It turns out it is a little silly girl.¡±


    Arriving at the other side, Gu Yun was no longer provoking him. Her clear eyes narrowed, secretly analysing the people and surroundings around Han Shu. She ignored him. Yan Ge lost his interest.


    After Su Ling set his feet on the canyon side, Wu Ji¡¯s eyes never left Su Ling. He had a gut feeling that this man was not so easy to deal with.


    Standing opposite to Su Ling, Wu Ji lowered his voice and said, ¡°General Su, please come with me.¡±


    Su Ling secretly observed the man in front of him, who looked calm and indifferent. This person was self-possessed; it wouldn¡¯t be easy to guess his intention. It was a pity that he became a rebel. Smiling to himself, Su Ling didn¡¯t move at all and said, ¡°If I was able to be suppressed by you, your leader won¡¯t want to meet me.¡±


    That arrogant aura made Wu Ji secretly surprised. From the beginning Yan Ge¡¯s temper was not that great, so he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want his life anymore?!¡± If Su Ling really didn¡¯t care about his subordinates, then he wouldn¡¯t come at all. Now that he came, he still played at an upper hand!


    Yan Ge faced the rebel beside Han Shu and winked. The rebel pulled out a big dagger and held it to Han Shu¡¯s neck. The dagger left a trace of blood on the neck.


    Su Ling icily looked and replied, ¡°It is given that I want his life back. You all will also stay alive.¡±


    After talking, Su Ling took out a blood-red sword from his military cloth. An ear-piercing dragon humming was heard in the canyon. The blood-thirsty sword was emitting a red light. Yan Ge immediately took out his lash. The whip and the sword intersected, creating fire every time they met.


    The moment the sword was out from its sheath, Wu Ji had already felt a heat wave. He quickly told the men behind, ¡°Kill him!¡± Today even if they couldn¡¯t bring Su Ling home, they absolutely could not let him rescue Han Shu.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Yun charged towards Han Shu while shouting, ¡°Bing Lian!¡±


    The echo of her voice hadn¡¯t finished before a bright white light was already seen. Bing Lian had already been unrestrained and flew to the other side of the canyon, falling onto Gu Yun¡¯s hands.


    Yan Ge was shocked. The sword was actually magical! This would be really messy. Her sword was the everlasting cold breeze sword (Bing Lian) while Su Ling¡¯s was hot as lava (Chi Xue). If they let these two rescue the hostage, how would they face the rest of the tribesmen?!


    Yan Ge told people on both sides of the forest, ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡±


    The woods were collectively moving. This side of the canyon was actually full of rebels. Every one of them had a long bow in their hands and two quivers of arrows on their back. It could be seen that they had plenty of weapons.


    At the other side, the soldiers had their bows ready to shoot anytime. Just as Su Ling pulled out his sword, Yu Shi Jun quickly ordered, ¡°Shield the arrows! Tiger troop, attack!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lines of soldiers were armed with bows.


    As the opposition ordered ¡®Shoot the arrow!¡¯, Yu Shi Jun also yelled, ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡±


    At this time, both sides of the valley simultaneously shot arrows. Gu Yun needed to avoid the arrows as well as rescue Han Shu at the same time. It was a difficult task. Su Ling had thought to go and help her but he was obstructed by the heavy short arrow attacks (from Wu Ji, I assumed). Su Ling calmly avoided them. Coincidently, his eyes met with those indifferent eyes from the treetop. As expected, this person was really hard to deal with.


    Most of the rebels hid on top of the trees. On the rebels¡¯ side, the arrow attack¡¯s impact was very little. At the same time, the tiger troop who had gotten ready, had thrown their hooks over.


    Instantaneously, there were ten ropes connecting the two sides of the valley. Wu Ji looked over and pointed the ropes, saying, ¡°Shoot the arrows!¡±


    The people on the trees who were holding the bows didn¡¯t really understand what was going on. There was nothing on the ropes, why they needed to shoot? Just as they were still doubting, one by one, figures were speeding over from the other side. The speed was very fast. It was so fast that as they positioned the arrows to their bows, 10 people had crossed over. In addition, the soldiers constantly flew across like eagles. By the time they shot the arrows, they failed to even hit a few of the soldiers.


    The rebels were distracted. Some of them went to fight with the tiger troop. Gu Yun finally got a chance and charged to the big rock side. She swung her sword and immediately the thick chains crashed down. Due to losing the chain as his support, Han Shu fell. Gu Yun didn¡¯t go to help him and immediately went after the rebels who were coming. Gu Yun yelled, ¡°Han Shu, are you able to stand up?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tightly gripping onto the rock as a support, he slowly stood up. Even though his eyes were still blurry, because General and Madam risked their lives to save him, he must not drag them down!


    The trick was indeed good! Su Ling was worthy of his name (Su means long-standing while Ling means rise high)! Wu Ji calmly said, ¡°Capture them!¡±


    Obeying his order, the rebels¡¯ part of the canyon started to shake. Gu Yun eyes widened. We were doomed! Their camouflaging skills were good. More importantly, their organisation skills were comparable to the army troops. They had hidden there for so long. Without orders, they didn¡¯t even move.


    The green-clothed rebels crept out from the ground, as far as the eye could see; they came from everywhere!


    The first batch of soldiers had arrived at Gu Yun¡¯s side. Gu Yun didn¡¯t say too much and pushed Han Shu to their side. She urged, ¡°Take him and go!¡± The rebels at this side were plenty. Even if they brought all the 7000 soldiers here, they would all die. It was better to retreat now.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Boom!


    The ropes were cut off. Gu Yun looked over. They wanted to cut all the ropes. Su Ling also looked at the situation in front of him and ordered, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Getting the order, the soldiers who had been escorting Han Shu had arrived on the canyon side. The soldiers on the opposite side began to pull the ropes on the soldiers¡¯ body, pulling them back again. At last, Han Shu was successfully evacuated to the other side.


    Gu Yun used Bing Lian to defend herself from the rebels. Bing Lian was very sharp and its icy breeze also compelled people, however, she was heavily outnumbered. She was becoming more and more tired, but the number of rebels coming kept on increasing. If they didn¡¯t leave, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away. Moreover, her arm was still injured. Su Ling slayed the rebels beside Gu Yun and shouted, ¡°Go first!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yun took the opportunity and quickly turned to the nearest rope. Without her, it would be easier for Su Ling to get out.


    Her movement was rapid; she had already climbed the rope. It looked like she didn¡¯t have any intention to stay at Su Ling¡¯s side. Were they even a husband and wife?! Wu Ji was astounded. In his heart, he had decided he would stop her from escaping.


    Gu Yun had put the hook on the rope. Wu Ji used the short bow in his hand, aiming for her sleeveless arm. When he was about to shoot, he looked at Yan Ge who was cornered by Su Ling to the canyon side. He was indeed courageous! Yan Ge¡¯s whip had been burnt down to half. Wu Ji¡¯s eyes flashed, he changed his target to the rope above Gu Yun¡¯s head and shot.


    The short arrow was shot across the air, and without any mistake, it pierced the rope. The rope violently moved as it was cut off.

 CH 13

    It¡¯s Sunday night in Melbourne now. I really don¡¯t want tomorrow to come. I still want to rest 0O0. Yet, life must go on. I¡¯m releasing two parts tonight and will release 3 more before next week is over. Enjoy and have a wonderful week. This batch (like always) is edited by Remy :) Thanks, girl!


    ***


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A low moan from the inside the tent made Su Ren¡¯s heart sink. Big brother always didn¡¯t let the doctor to use general anesthetic every time he got injured. Every time, he always stubbornly endured the pain. People in the battlefield got injured very frequently. However, he had never seen his brother hurt like this before. Su Ren¡¯s heart was worried. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help himself and went into the tent.


    Inside, two soldiers were tightly pressing on Su Ling¡¯s shoulders. His army uniform and face were splattered with blood. Su Ling was half-lying on the bed. There were traces of plum-red blood on his back and a deep dent on his right shoulder. Su Ling rapidly panted, his hands tightly clutched the edges of the bed. His complexion was very pale, alarming people, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Meanwhile, his face became twisted because of the pain. Su Ren asked, ¡°Doctor, how could this have happened?¡±


    One doctor was helping to tend Su Ling¡¯s wound while another doctor was holding the bloodied short arrow. Putting it on a towel, the doctor gave a long sigh before replying, ¡°It¡¯s almost done; the short arrow has been pulled out. Please be assured, Commander. After this, the handling of the wound won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Walking closer to see, Su Ren¡¯s eyes flashed slightly. This arrow was really tricky. It had a five-inch length and was covered in blood. On the arrow, there were many fine hooks. Looking at it made him tremble. This kind of arrow didn¡¯t penetrate out of the body. Every movement would have made the hook penetrate deeper into the muscle. No wonder the doctors were tending the wound for so long!


    After much hard work, the wound stopped bleeding. The doctors carefully applied the dressing onto the wound. Su Ling finally loosened his fist. Facing Su Ren, Su Ling asked, ¡°How is that woman?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that the first sentence his big brother asked would be about Qing Mo. He hesitated for a moment and then replied, ¡°She¡­ She went to see Han Shu.¡± If he let big brother know she went to the rainforest, Su Ling would be really annoyed.


    With two eyebrows pressed together, Su Ling asked icily, ¡°Ask her to come to my tent.¡± When did she become so close to Han Shu? This would be the first time she met him! He didn¡¯t know what was the source of his anger, but the final result was that he wasn¡¯t happy.


    Su Ren was slightly surprised and faked a smile, ¡°Big Brother, you have been injured so heavily. Please have a good rest. Meeting sister-in-law tomorrow won¡¯t be too late!¡±


    Sensing something fishy, Su Ling squinted, ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Su Ren didn¡¯t know how to reply. Su Ling lost his patience and growled, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Deliberately concealing some facts, Su Ren evasively said, ¡°She went into the rainforest. She said that she wanted to train the soldiers on how to stay in the rainforest at nighttime.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to stay in the rainforest tonight? Does she want to die?!¡± Su Ling quickly rose up, wanting to sit up. However, just because of a move, his shoulder started to bleed again.


    The doctors were frightened and said, ¡°The wound was really deep. Please don¡¯t randomly move, general!¡±


    There was a lot of blood loss. A slight movement made his vision blur. Struggling to rise up, Su Ling growled at Su Ren, ¡°Call her back!¡±


    ¡°Big brother?¡± Su Ren was stupefied by Su Ling¡¯s temper. He knew that his big brother would get angry, but never did he think that his big brother would be this angry. Could it be that he was worried about impropriety?


    He just reenacted ¡®hero saves the beauty,¡¯ now he was very anxious and angry. Did this mean Su Ling cared about her? Su Ren smilingly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told Yu Shi Jun to accompany her. Just rest assured! The wound in her arm has been tended to. I saw that her spirit and body were pretty good, so you need not worry.¡±


    The ¡®understanding¡¯ look on Su Ren face made Su Ling shudder. Impulsively he said, ¡°When did I worry about her?!¡±


    Su Ren lightly raised his eyebrows, making Su Ling become even more uncomfortable. He angrily roared, ¡°All of you, go out!¡±


    Fortunately, the doctors had finished bandaging his wound. Getting scolded by Su Ling like that, they didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer and quickly retreated. Su Ren looked at him. He could still roar with so much strength. Su Ren could leave him without worrying, leaving behind Su Ling alone in the tent. Su Ling was lying on the bed. He must be crazy! It was just staying a night in the rainforest! Why should he care about what she was doing?!


    ***


    Night in the rainforest was cold and wet, despite the five to six big bonfires on the ground. Gu Yun and Yu Shi Jun had gotten used to it, but the two doctors couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Yu Shi Jun anxiously asked, ¡°Madam, Xu hour had arrived. Did they encounter some trouble?¡± In this kind of haunted place, once people had entered it, they wouldn¡¯t forget about it for the rest of their lives. The last time, he got lost near Crow¡¯s Valley, embarrassingly enough. They went deeper into the forest, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble they would encounter!


    Gu Yun secretly thought the same, but her mouth could only calmly reply, ¡°Just wait a little bit more.¡±


    The time passed by slowly; an hour in the rainforest had made some of them crazed. Not far, there was a flash of light. Yu Shi Jun alertly tightened his grip on his sword and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The light was becoming brighter, Gu Yun guessed they were coming back. However, there were ten groups, so she didn¡¯t know which group was coming. She asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Quickly report your name!¡±


    Today will be a single part update. So tired ?o?. I went to a Boxing circuit class in Emporium Melbourne, innocently thought that I was going to be okay after the workout and could directly go to work afterward. Now, abs muscles are aching. Hiks hiks¡­ Have any of you went to a boxing class before? Did you experience the same thing? Okay, back to the post. Enjoy~~~


    ¡°Leng Xiao.¡± His voice sounded patently tired. As they gradually came closer, Leng Xiao called, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Gu Yun secretly sighed. ¡°At last, someone came back.¡±


    The soldiers walked extremely slow. Gu Yun had a bad feeling, so she went and greeted them. She found sluggish faces in front of her, gradually relaxing after a long period of tension. Behind Leng Xiao, there were several soldiers carrying three to four people whose feet had got injured. Gu Yun squinted her eyes to look further. It looked like they stepped on a trap. Gu Yun shouted, ¡°Doctors, tend their wound.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two doctors carried the medicine box away towards their direction.


    The first group had come back, and they were now sitting in front of the bonfire, looking extremely tired. They didn¡¯t speak a word. Gu Yun also didn¡¯t tell them to line up. After today, they would start to understand what the rainforest was.


    Arriving at Leng Xiao¡¯s side, Gu Yun asked, ¡°Did you encounter the rebels?¡±


    Leng Xiao eyes were full of surprise and admiration. He didn¡¯t say anything, yet she knew. ¡°En, we encountered a group of cavalries. However, they looked like they went to get some water, so they didn¡¯t bring any weapons. When we found them, they had gone back. It happened by a deep pond. Behind the pond, the vegetation grew vastly, but we didn¡¯t pursue.¡±


    Gu Yun satisfyingly looked at him, ¡°En, you did well. Is the drawing okay?¡±


    Nodding his head, Leng Xiao took out the drawing paper from the bag full of plant ashes. Leng Xiao¡¯s drawing was quite detailed, even the small tributaries were drawn. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Where did they disappear?¡±


    Pointing at a specially marked place, Leng Xiao replied, ¡°Here.¡±


    Yu Shi Jun also came by and looked at the drawing. He happily replied, ¡°If the rebels took the water from there, it means their lair is nearby. It seems like they didn¡¯t hide very deep in the forest!¡± The madam was really smart. Putting the drawing in the middle of ashes would keep it dry. Unlike him, drawing them for a whole day for nothing!


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes slightly widened. Shaking her head, she smilingly replied, ¡°It is not necessarily true. They are very sly, they must have a backup plan. After all the drawings are complete, we can then carefully analyse and judge.¡±


    In the middle of the discussion, there was a fire light again for afar. This group walked very fast, within minutes they arrived in front of Gu Yun and quickly replied, ¡°Madam, quickly look at him.¡±


    After speaking, a soldier was carried to her. His foot was swollen double its original size. Gu Yun frowned and quietly asked, ¡°Did he get bitten by a snake?¡±


    Luo Yan shook his head and replied, ¡°Not a snake, but a small red-coloured worm!¡±


    ¡°How long ago was it?¡±


    ¡°About four hours ago.¡±


    Although the foot was very swollen, he was still conscious after several hours and could still say ¡®hurt¡¯. Gu Yun was relieved and replied, ¡°Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a life-threatening poison. Doctor, quickly tend his wound.¡±


    ***


    Another hour had passed, and all ten groups had returned. More or less, there were people who had gotten injured. Everything was between Gu Yun¡¯s prediction. From the beginning she didn¡¯t have much expectation, but Yu Shi Jun frowned a lot. This was the Su Army¡¯s elite force. One full day hasn¡¯t even passed, yet they¡¯d become like this. How could they fight the enemy later? What should the other (non-elite) force do?


    After letting them rest for an incense time, Gu Yun loudly shouted, ¡°Everybody, line up! Luo Yan, start counting the people.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Both their bodies and souls were extremely exhausted. However, being soldiers, they should follow superior¡¯s order. Even though they didn¡¯t feel like moving, they still had to move. At last, they started to crawl up from the ground and lined up.


    After finishing his count, Luo Yan  reported back. In the middle, he encounter a small soldier who kept on scratching his back. Luo Yan quickly asked, ¡°Fang Qing Hong, how can you keep moving when you are lining up?!¡± The small soldier was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to move. However, his face looked so pitiful and in pain, it attracted Gu Yun¡¯s attention.


    Luo Yan was satisfied with his performance and strode to Gu Yun¡¯s side, ¡°Reporting to Madam, the troop¡­¡±


    He was still speaking, but Gu Yun had shook her hand, signaling him to stop.


    Walking to the small soldier, Gu Yun asked, ¡°Your body is really unbearable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Fang Qing Hong strongly nodded his head but still didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The lad¡¯s face was pale and his eyes look uncertain. Coming across one possible scenario, Gu Yun¡¯s heart quivered and asked, ¡°Turn your back.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± The lad quickly turned his back.


    ¡°Take off your upper clothes.¡±


    The small soldier was hesitating. Madam was still a woman, in addition¡­


    Not letting him hesitate for too long, Gu Yun commanded, ¡°Take off! This is a military order.¡±


    The small soldier was taken aback and quickly took off his upper clothes.


    His back was exposed. Beside Gu Yun whose brows creased, Leng Xiao, Luo Yan and Yu Shi Jun simultaneously took in a long breath. Fang Qing Hong was facing the soldiers, making everyone else curious about the thing on his back that could make their superiors surprised to such an extent?


    The long breaths he heard behind him made Fang Qing Hong nervous. He quickly turned and asked, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Once he turned his back to face Gu Yun, his entire back was exposed to his fellow soldiers. This time the gasps behind him were even louder. In addition, many of them looked shocked, because¡­


    There were 20 to 30 fatter-than-a-finger soft and squishy black worms stuck on his back. Upon closer inspection, those worms gradually turned red and became fatter as the time passed¡­


    Luo Yan regained his focus and quickly wanted to help him to pull off the worms, but Gu Yun said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Luo Yan didn¡¯t understand and looked at Gu Yun. However, he still stopped and stepped back.


    Gu Yun was observing the worms on Fang Qing Hong back while saying, ¡°Leng Xiao! Give me a torch and small branch stick.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Xiao quickly grabbed a torch and a stick. Gu Yun placed the fire close to Fang Qing Hong¡¯s back. The soft worms quickly detached themselves. Under the firelight, they became red-blood pouches of water, making anyone who looked at them feel itchy. Many of them couldn¡¯t help themselves and started scratching, worrying that worms were stuck somewhere on their bodies.


    Holding the stick, Gu Yun was burning those soft worms while explaining, ¡°These are leeches. They are commonly found on the edges of farms and fields. Many of you should have encountered them. However, this kind of leech is different from the one which lives on a farm. The rainforest is very humid, so they don¡¯t need to live inside a water body. The grass nearby a body of water and the back of leaves provide a suitable environment for them to grow. To detach a leech, don¡¯t use your hands to pull it, instead, use fire. It will disengage itself.¡±


    Before it was too long, the leeches fell off. Luo Yan strode forward and stomped on them. The blood spattered all over the place, creating a heavy blood smell. Gu Yun continued to explain, ¡°They access our skin through collars, pants, and sleeves, and then stick onto our skin. There they will draw blood. The more they draw blood, the bigger they grow. Before drawing blood, they were as thin as wild grass, but after drinking blood ¡­¡± Without further explanation, everyone was clear of what would happen.


    Seeing every one of them lingering with fear, Gu Yun said, ¡°Okay, now all of you get into pairs and check each other¡¯s back. Those with leeches on their back, please immediately go to one side.¡±


    For a while, thousands of soldiers were looking for leeches. They found leeches on tens of soldiers¡¯ backs, however, they weren¡¯t as enormous as Fang Qing Hong¡¯s leeches.


    Liu Xing looked hesitant and suppressing his fear, he walked to Gu Yun¡¯s side and quietly asked, ¡°Boss, in case of no fire to roast them, what if we pulled them out?¡±


    ¡°The only thing that will get pulled is the body. Its head and sucker will still be attached onto our bodies. The wound will need a careful handling, or else it will ulcerate. In the rainforest, ulcerated wounds are very problematic,¡± Gu Yun slowly explained.


    Liu Xing¡¯s facial complexion whitened. His eyes were widely open, and his voice trembled, ¡°Then how can the wound be handled properly?¡± Don¡¯t say there is no cure¡­


    Just as he finished his sentence, suddenly three to four hundred soldiers strode forward. Gu Yun was secretly taken back. She knew that there were leeches in the rainforests, but it wouldn¡¯t be this many. That was why she forgot to warn them about it yesterday. In addition, leeches were not life-threatening. She really didn¡¯t expect this many leeches here.


    Secretly sighing, Gu Yun said, ¡°Let me see the wounds.¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t really care about embarrassment at the moment. They quickly brushed their sleeves and pulled up their pants. One by one, they stretched out their mud-covered arms and legs in very pitiful way. Most of them just showed signs of mild irritation, their skins were swollen and inflamed. However, quite a lot of their wounds had started to develop into ulcers. The milky pus was flowing out from the wounds. Seeing the sorry states of arms and legs in front of her, Gu Yun shouted, ¡°Doctor¡­¡±


    She had miscalculated, two doctors were not even close to enough.


    Busy the whole night, the doctors¡¯ tired hands were about to be cramped. After all the wounds were tended, every soldier was waiting for the order to go back to the camps and to have a good rest. However, they instead heard Gu Yun¡¯s order that they were to stay the night in the rainforest. This news caused the soldiers¡¯ hearts to sink. Their bodies were covered in mud. In addition, the mosquitos¡¯ bites started to get itchy and painful. Their ears heard many types of weird voices and sounds. Adding to all of this, the air was really hot and humid, making people anxious, impatient and restless.


    What Gu Yun wanted was this lesson: inside a rainforest, despair and fear were the biggest enemy. They just stayed a day in the rainforest. If they couldn¡¯t endure this, how could they talk about having a battle here?


    Yesterday, Gu Yun had taught them what to be cautious of when staying a night in a rainforest. She quietly stepped aside and sat, objectively observing their arrangement. After the commotion, under Luo Yan and Leng Xiao¡¯s coordination, thousands of soldier immediately moved. Some were assigned as night watchmen, some looked for places to rest, some looked after the fire, etc. They did everything according to what Gu Yun had said before. Gu Yun¡¯s lips slightly raised, she could be said to be satisfied with their performance.


    Leaning on a trunk, Gu Yun took out ten of the drawn maps, sorting them based on order. While marking the drawings with charcoal, she was studying the maps. After a while, Yu Shi Jun¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Madam, just take a nap for a while.¡±


    Gu Yun tilted her head, looking at the sky. The sunlight was starting to show up. A night had already passed like that. Seeing the soldiers who had just closed their eyes, resting, Gu Yun didn¡¯t immediately order them to line up. Gu Yun put all of the drawings back into the bag and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s almost morning. Go and bring these ten drawings to the camp and give it to Su Ling. Let him draw a bigger map based on those. Tonight, I will go back to the camp. Then, I will discuss with him the rebels¡¯ location.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±  Tying the bag at his waist, Yu Shi Jun walked two steps before looking back and asking, ¡°Madam, do you need dry food to be sent here?¡±


    Gu Yun shook her head and said, ¡°There is no need.¡±


    Apologies in advance, guys! The release of chapter 14 parts would be delayed by minimum one week. I am posting the rest of chapter 13 tonight. Have good week


    ***


    Yu Shi Jun was a little bit surprised. He didn¡¯t know before this that a persistent and determined woman could be so attractive. General was really blessed!


    Hiding the cloth bag, Yu Shi Jun sped up.


    Let them rest for another two hours.


    Gu Yun half-leaned on the trunk and closed her eyes, resting for a bit.


    After half an incense time, Bing Lian in her hand started to move. Gu Yun opened her eyes, quickly got up and carefully observed the surroundings. Everything was so quiet. It looked like nothing had changed.


    Gu Yun was doubtful and looked at Bing Lian. It still shook continuously. What did it actually mean?!


    She tighten her grip on Bing Lin and carefully inspected all of the surroundings. When she walked towards the east, Bing Lian¡¯s shaking grew stronger. She carefully stepped further for approximately one kilometre, when Bing Lian suddenly stopped moving!


    Gu Yun again looked at the surroundings. However, there was nothing but bushes! Why? Screwing around with her! Gu Yun glared at Bing Lian. Just as she was about to swear, an emerald shadow attracted her attention. Gu Yun loudly shouted, ¡°Who?¡±


    There was no movement from afar. Gu Yun strongly clenched her grip on the sword, taking out Bing Lian from its scabbard. A hissing sound, accompanied by an icy light was observed.


    Just as she was prepared to go there and investigate, the green shadow slowly appeared from behind the tree.


    Gu Yun was somewhat alarmed. It was actually a beautiful woman. Her ink-like long hair was grown down to her knees. There were no extraordinary ornaments on her hair. It was only decorated with green vines knotted together with her hair into braids. The long emerald-green skirt was very simple. There was no layer of shawl straps, exposing her crystal white shoulder with only an emerald ribbon hanging on her shoulder. Wait! It was not a ribbon. It moved! Gu Yun squinted her eyes to focus. It was a small green snake! With approximately a bit over one metre in length, it was slithering around from her shoulder to her wrist. Its blood red eyes were glaring at Gu Yun. Occasionally, its small tongue stuck out. The woman and her surrounding were strangely blended in harmony.


    If she wasn¡¯t an atheist, Gu Yun would have believed she saw a mountain spirit. With her hand gripped tighter on the sword, Gu Yun asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in the rainforest?¡± Even though she looked holy and harmless, Gu Yun could not underestimate this woman who could survive in the rainforest!


    The woman was just silently looking at Gu Yun, speaking no words. Her eyes were so deep and peaceful, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t read anything on her face. Gu Yun continued asking, ¡°Are you a local (Aborigine)?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°aborigine,¡± the girl¡¯s eyes changed for a second. Gu Yun didn¡¯t have enough time to analyse the expression when suddenly a green emerald whip directly attacked her. Gu Yun quickly used her sword to defend. The sword and the whip collided. Gu Yun was surprised because the whip did not break. A closer look revealed the whip was made of snakeskin. The emerald green and inky black pattern on the skin made it look like a living snake, vibrant and lively. Gu Yun subconsciously looked at the small green snake on the woman¡¯s shoulder, only to find it was looking at her and sticking out its tongue, ready to attack anytime. .¡±


    Bing Lian in her hand began to shake. A bright cold light and chilly breeze followed its every shake. The long whip bounced. The woman and Gu Yun both took a step backward simultaneously.


    The surrounding became quiet. Only the snake¡¯s hissing occasionally broke the silence. Both women were staring at each other, not fighting anymore.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    From behind Gu Yun¡¯s back, noisy footsteps indicated that Leng Xiao had brought a group of people.


    The woman didn¡¯t even bother to look towards the upcoming (hundreds of) soldiers. It seemed like their existence were completely irrelevant. Moving her attention away from Gu Yun, the woman took her long whip and retreated.


    Leng Xiao and the others were ready to chase after her. Gu Yun said, ¡°Don¡¯t go after her.¡± Her instinct told her that Leng Xiao wouldn¡¯t be able to chase her.


    What kind of a person was that woman? Was she a partner of the rebels? Or were there other people living in the forest besides the rebels?


    ***


    The main tent.


    The night curtain was just dropped. Tens of torches were placed around a big table, making the table very well-lit.


    In front of the table, Yu Shi Jun took out some small drawings and laid them out accordingly on the table. He carefully looked at every detail on them. Su Ren¡¯s hand was holding a brush, marking all the intersections. Both people¡¯s full attention was on the papers. They were so focused that they didn¡¯t notice two people entering the tent.


    Su Ling¡¯s black eyes were secretly looking around and slowly walked to Yu Shi Jun¡¯s back. Perhaps his footsteps were too loud, it surprised Yu Shi Jun. Yu Shi Jun looked back to find Su Ling and Han Shu standing behind him. He exclaimed, ¡°General! Vanguard!¡±


    Su Ren tilted his head to look and saw Su Ling and Han Shu whose bodies were covered with bandages. He put down his brush and pointed at the chairs, urgently saying, ¡°Quickly sit. Why did you come here?¡±


    Su Ling didn¡¯t even bother to look at the chair and icily replied, ¡°I am not that weak!¡±


    Moving to the table¡¯s front, Su Ling studied the completed water map on the table. His eyes looked surprised, but his mouth didn¡¯t say anything. However, Han Shu curiously asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Putting back all ten small drawings, Yu Shi Jun smiled, ¡°Madam asked the soldiers to follow water sources and to draw the water system. Having this, we will be able to guess the den¡¯s most likely location.¡± As expected, Madam had found a way. In less than ten days, Yu Shi Jun was already convinced of the petite madam¡¯s resourcefulness and martial arts.


    It was unknown whether it was the admiration in Yu Shi Jun¡¯s eyes or Gu Yun who hadn¡¯t returned that made the great general worried. In summary, Su Ren keenly observed that older brother of his. He found that Su Ling¡¯s face was pale and sunken. Smilingly he said, ¡°She said she will return tonight. It is Shi hour now, she should be coming soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Ling embarrassingly coughed.


    He just wanted to reply and say ¡®who cares about her?¡¯, but Su Ren had cut him off and laughed, ¡°I know, Big brother, you did not want to know what time she will return. I just said it randomly. Just take it as if you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    His eagle eyes opened furiously. Su Ling didn¡¯t know how to vent his anger, so he just glared at Su Ren. Han Shu and Yu Shi Jun¡¯s faces were red. However, they didn¡¯t dare to laugh out loud at this time. If they wished to stay alive, they would not joke now.


    The atmosphere in the main tent was not good. Fortunately, a soldier from the outside said, ¡°Reporting! General Zhenxi (It is a title, given to Lou Mu Hai. The literal meaning is the western town general) is asking to meet.¡±


    Su Ren promptly replied, ¡°Quickly escort him in.¡± He just randomly said some words. It looked like he had said what his big brother wanted to say. No wonder he looked like he would explode soon.


    Lou Mu Hai was unaware of what happened before. In addition, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the weird atmosphere when he entered, so he brightly greeted Su Ling, ¡°General Su.¡±


    Su Ling restored back to his icy composure. He nodded lightly and greeted, ¡°General Lou.¡±


    Lou Mu Hai¡¯s expression was tighter than before. After exchanging the greetings, he continued to report, ¡°General Su, the Emperor had decreed to finish this matter and take back the gold within a month. The time was not much. If we can¡¯t ambush them within next days, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to ambush again in next half-month.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Su Ling didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why?¡± The tent¡¯s curtain was open; a clear and beautiful female¡¯s voice was heard.


    The woman was wearing a black attire. However, her sleeves were damp and her hair was a little bit messy. Luckily, she looked like she neither cared nor felt uneasy about it.


    Gu Yun entered the tent and saw Su Ling whose shoulder was covered in bandages. Getting such serious injuries, and he still didn¡¯t rest properly! She silently criticized in her mind but didn¡¯t speak a word. She was not his ¡®anyone¡¯. This person liked to look for trouble, why did she need to care!


    ¡°Madam, you have returned?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    Looking at Gu Yun, Han Shu and Yu Shi Jun smiled at each other simultaneously; their speeches were hinted with eager respect. This act not only made Su Ling frown, even Lou Mu Hai also showed some displeasure. When he came in, he needed to ask for permission to enter the main tent. Yet how come when Qing Mo came, she could so easily rush in?


    ¡°Well, Old General Lou, please continue.¡± Su Ren secretly chuckled, but at this moment they should talk about more important stuff!


    Why did he need to compare himself with a little girl? Lou Mu Hai cursed at himself, as he got older, he was becoming more muddled. He immediately continued, ¡°According to my observation over the years, the rainforest has waves of rain patterns. In 12-13 day intervals, there will be 7-8 days of continuous rainfall. It will be like this until September when the rainy season will finally end.¡±


    Yu Shi Jun was surprised, ¡°You mean the army came here at a time when there¡¯s less rainfall?¡± Impossible! If less rainfall was already like this, what would it be like when there was heavy rain?


    Lou Mu Hai firmly nodded, ¡°Yes, within 3-4 days, there will be a new round of rain coming. At that time, it will be raining for a minimum of 20 hours a day.¡±


    Minimum? Yu Shi Jun was completely stunned.


    Gu Yun¡¯s facial expression was not too good either. She said, ¡°It is already hard to fight in the rainforest, adding rain to the complication¡­ the soldiers¡¯ spirit and energy will be halved at least.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s pair of black eyes was staring at her from the moment she entered. Being stared at that way, Gu Yun felt weird and icily said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Great General Su should go out and see your so-called elite forces. What do they look like after staying a day in the rainforest?!¡±


    Gu Yun thought he was about to explode. On the contrary, she found there was a touch of helplessness and concern in his slightly narrowed eyes? She must have stayed too long in the rainforest! She somehow became a little bit dull-witted. Just as Gu Yun wanted to reconfirm, Su Ling had recovered to his indifferent state and said to Su Ren, ¡°Once you found the den, quickly get ready.¡±


    She was indeed wrong.


    ¡°I have painted the watering system. Therefore, we should be able to identify the approximate location of the rebel¡¯s camp. Our army has 30,000 people. As long as we are able to find their hideout, it will be much easier to sweep it off.¡± Looking at Han Shu, Su Ren asked, ¡°You have stayed in the lair for three days, did you find out anything? What were the surroundings?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, when I was captured and entered the lair, I was unconscious. Later on, I was locked inside a cave for three days, without any sunlight. Those rebels were very disciplined. I was thinking to prey on them, but they didn¡¯t even pay attention to me. On the way to Crow¡¯s Valley, I was blindfolded. When they set out, the sky was still dark. I think it was about 10-12 hours before we arrived at Crow¡¯s Valley.¡± Han Shu¡¯s voice was originally loud, now when complaining, it was deafening.


    ¡°10-12 hours?¡± Gu Yun scratched her ears. Seeing his ¡®lively¡¯ state, his injuries were not heavy. Gu Yun smiled and replied, ¡°According to this water map, their hideout should not be that far. It seems like they took a long way around to fool you.¡±


    After listening to Gu Yun¡¯s words, Han Shu¡¯s hands tightly clasped together. He couldn¡¯t wait to skin that rebel¡¯s boss. He urged, ¡°Then, according to your analysis, where is their hideout?¡±


    Walking to the side of the table, Gu Yun pointed to two adjacent places on the map and said, ¡°Here and here. The right side of that area is not very far from three rivers. Therefore, even if it isn¡¯t the rainy season, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about water supply. In addition, Leng Xiao and the others saw the rebels at the pond. It is most likely that their hideout is there. In contrast, the left side¡­¡± Gu Yun paused for a moment and smiled, ¡°I suspect that is the location of the gold.¡±


    Upon the mentioning of the gold, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened. Su Ren chuckled and asked, ¡°How come?¡±


    Gu Yun confidently laughed. She was just about to open her mouth to explain when Su Ling¡¯s husky voice was heard, ¡°That place is not very far away from the hideout location she mentioned before. In addition, compared to the surroundings, the topography is the most complicated one: there are many small paths that are very slippery. This would ease the transport of gold to any direction.¡±


    Gu Yun shrugged. It had been said by someone else, she didn¡¯t have to say anything.


    Han Shu was overjoyed. Brightly he said, ¡°This is great. Now we know where their lair is and where they hid the gold. Tomorrow, we can quickly raid them. This will definitely hit them hard!¡±


    Compare to Han Shu¡¯s level of excitement, Yu Shi Jun was a lot calmer. He said, ¡°The land structure there is very complicated. How are we going to send the troops in with discretion?¡±


    ¡°Fire attack.¡±


    ¡°Using fire.¡±


    Once again they spoke at the same time. Gu Yun gently raised her eyebrow, feeling a little bit helpless and frustrated. Su Ling¡¯s face was black, making it hard to guess his feelings. It looked like there was always something wrong today, how did they become so understanding of each other?


    Under everybody¡¯s attention, Gu Yun acted like nothing¡¯s wrong and continued to study the map. Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes glanced through everybody, making them afraid to look at Su Ling and Gu Yun again.


    Being glared by Su Ling like that, several of them acted like they knew nothing and pretended to be busy talking about the case¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right! A fire attack is a really good suggestion!¡±


    ¡°Yes! The forest¡¯s unpredictable terrain is their best advantage. Burning the area of their hideout will make it harder for them to escape.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    The three people were ¡®singing¡¯ in harmony. Only Lou Mu Hai didn¡¯t follow suit and seriously said, ¡°From the map, we can see that the area is very inaccessible. I¡¯m afraid, even if there is no vegetation covering it, it will still be difficult to catch them there.¡±


    Su Ren, who was ¡®singing¡¯ with Han Shun and Yu Shi Jun, seriously replied, ¡°The mission, this time, focuses on the gold, not the rebels. Even if we can¡¯t catch them, it would still give them quite a blow. Wanting to settle them down is not an easy task.¡±


    Han Shu nodded and added, ¡°A fire attack is good. However, inside the rainforest, it is so humid¡­¡±


    ¡°Use petrol (lamp oil) and sulphur to ignite. As long as it doesn¡¯t rain, we can definitely burn a small area!¡± Their facial expressions changed rather quickly. Su Ling was surprisingly calm and continued his explanation. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Okay then, this old subject will go back to the city and prepare. Before noon tomorrow, the items will be fully prepared.¡± Su Ling who acted as military advisor had spoken, Lou Mu Hai could only fully cooperate.


    ¡°Then, I will trust Old General Lou. Tomorrow noon, we will meet again.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± In a light-spirited manner, Lou Mu Hai strode out.


    Su Ling¡¯s attention was back to the table, immediately asking them to continue discussing the attack strategy, ¡°Ren, Han Shu, Yu Shi Jun, please speak your opinions regarding the distribution of the soldiers and attack strategy for tomorrow¡¯s raid.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± The trio spoke at once.


    Gu Yun stretched her waist. They were discussing military things, not her matter. It was better that she left. Passing the table, Gu Yun quietly opened the tent¡¯s curtain. An icy chilly voice was heard behind her, ¡°Stop.¡±

 CH 14

    ***


    ¡°Stop.¡± The emotionless voice behind her stopped her footsteps. Turning around, Gu Yun didn¡¯t speak a word and just waited. Su Ling bluntly said, ¡°Using the water map to deduce the location was your idea. How can you wash your hands now?¡±


    Gu Yun was annoyed. When did she say she didn¡¯t care anymore and washed her hands?! He didn¡¯t even call her to join the discussion. She wasn¡¯t that shameless to just break into a discussion she wasn¡¯t invited to. Apologies, she wasn¡¯t that cheap!


    ¡°Su Ling, you¡­¡± Icy eyes met a chilled glance, Gu Yun was about to explode.


    Yu Shi Jun had sensed the smell of gunpowder and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes. It was originally  Madam¡¯s idea, why don¡¯t you participate in the discussion? Please take a seat!¡± What was wrong with this couple? Not fighting when they met would be as if they didn¡¯t meet at all.


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t buy it and icily stared at that beautiful face. She stood at the entrance of the tent, exchanging glares with Su Ling. Su Ling was completely unhurt from being stared at like that and let her stare.


    Su Ren softly chuckled, Big Brother obviously wanted the person to stay, yet he didn¡¯t say any kind words. No matter how ¡®unique¡¯ and tough Gu Yun was, she was still a woman. Couldn¡¯t he coax the other person? The atmosphere in the tent was bad. Su Ren looked across Su Ling¡¯s bandaged shoulder, and his eyes brightened. He stepped forward and loudly exclaimed, ¡°Please have a seat, everyone! We hardly managed to stop Big brother¡¯s wound. The doctors had warned to be exceptionally careful so the wound won¡¯t re-open.¡±


    That pair of black eyes was still as aggressive as ever. However, his face was much better. She secretly gritted. On the account of saving her yesterday and his status as a patient, she bore it up! Walking back to the table, she pulled out a stool and sat down. Her face clearly displayed displeasure, but she still didn¡¯t speak a word.


    Fortunately, Su Ling also didn¡¯t say any words to provoke Gu Yun. The group was finally able to sit in front of the table. As an advisor, Su Ling naturally took the lead. Pointing at the predicted location of the rebel¡¯s hideout, he said, ¡°Taking Lou Mu Hai¡¯s words, there are at least 10,000 rebels here. Tomorrow, Lieutenant Yu will lead five thousand elites to first open the road and then set the mountain on fire. I will lead 20,000 elites to follow you from behind to surround the rebels¡¯ den as the fire slowly approaches to prevent rebels from escaping.


    Su Ren had personally seen how bad Su Ling¡¯s injuries were. He anxiously said, ¡°Big brother, you have injuries on your body¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limit.¡± Su Ling coldly cut Su Ren¡¯s words. Su Ling continued, ¡°The gold location is very accessible. You must lead 10,000 elites to surround from all directions. Don¡¯t let them carry away the gold. Once you¡¯ve found the gold, quickly take it out. At that time, I will arrange Lou Mu Hai to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ren didn¡¯t advise him anymore and just received the order. He knew his big brother¡¯s temperament. Saying more would mean nothing to him.


    After listening for a lengthy time, Han Shu still didn¡¯t hear Su Ling mention his name. Han Shu, as a vanguard, urged, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Su Ling dismissively said, ¡°Your wounds have not healed yet. Stay at the camp!¡±


    Han Shu quickly rose up and seriously replied, ¡°General, these small wounds do not hurt me. Please let this subject lead a troop to the battlefield.¡±


    His face showed insistence. His shoulders were tight, revealing a firm determination. Su Ling looked at him once again and finally said, ¡°Okay, you follow Su Ren and transport the gold back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Shu¡¯s mood was very good.


    They¡¯d spoken for quite a long time here, but Gu Yun was always silent. Su Ling had thought she was still angry. However, looking more closely, it appeared that she wasn¡¯t paying attention to what they have been talking about. Su Ling was a bit annoyed. Su Ren directly asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, what do you think?¡±


    After thinking for awhile, Gu Yun still decided to tell them about the woman she met earlier this morning, ¡°Today, I met an extraordinary woman in the rainforest who is a good martial artist. She is extremely familiar with the rainforest environment. She appears to be a local, who has been living there for quite a while.¡±


    A woman? ¡°She might be the rebel¡¯s leader¡¯s lover.¡± Han Shu could only think of this possible scenario. Why else would a woman appear in the wild rainforest for no reason? In addition, she was also familiar with the topography.


    Thinking about their short encounter, Gu Yun shook her head, ¡°It is very unlikely! She emitted an arrogant aura, completely unlike a woman who could be someone¡¯s pet.¡±


    Pet?! Several men looked at her again. This woman¡¯s thoughts were very unusual.


    Gu Yun was still caught in her thought, so she didn¡¯t care about their expressions. She continued, ¡°My main point is, if there are other people living in the rainforest beside the rebels, their existence could be a potential threat to us. Let¡¯s say we burn the mountain; we will destroy their place to live. Consequently causing problems for the future.¡±At that time, even if they joined the armies together, she was afraid that even 30,000 soldiers of the Su army wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    What Gu Yun said wasn¡¯t impossible at all. The others in the room were silent. They had only focused on the rebels. Only at this time, something else was coming up? Who is the lady?


    The original optimism regarding tomorrow¡¯s operation was a bit sluggish. Su Ling firmly said, ¡°Regardless of whether she is the rebel¡¯s lover or a local, tomorrow¡¯s fire attack will have to proceed. The army will only burn a small area of the forest. With the humidity of the rainforest, without fuel, the fire will burn out. As long as the army can do it quickly, within 20 hours the raid will end. Even if there truly are locals, by the time they find out about us and prepare their army, we¡¯ll be leaving the forest.¡±


    Su Ren nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. If we don¡¯t attack by tomorrow, we will have to wait at least half a month before trying to attack again. Then, we will pass the time limit that the emperor gave us.¡± Disobeying the emperor¡¯s order is not something Su family could afford to do.


    Her heart was still uneasy, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. Gu Yun could only nod, ¡°Okay then, we can only proceed like this.¡±


    Gu Yun was still absent-minded. Han Shu and Su Ling were still injured. Su Ren looked at Su Ling and said, ¡°It is getting late. Everyone looks really tired. Let¡¯s conclude today¡¯s meeting. Let¡¯s continue to discuss the details tomorrow at Chen hour. What do you think Big Brother?¡±


    Su Ling didn¡¯t object and just nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    Gu Yun quickly rose from her seat. Not saying anything, she strode out. Su Ling didn¡¯t even look at her. Su Ren secretly wondered: one was ready to sacrifice his body to save her, the other was using all her strength to help him. Wasn¡¯t it suppose to be ¡®The groom had affection, the bride also didn¡¯t mind¡¯? (ÀÉÓÐÇ飬æªÓÐÒâ It is a proverb I think, basically saying they supposed to have a loving relationship.) Looking at any perspective, why wasn¡¯t the situation like that.


    As everyone had retreated, Su Ling also prepared to go back to his tent when a red figure came in. Bringing a bright smile, Mu Yi observed Su Ling and said, ¡°I just left for two days, yet you have been injured like this. Really¡­ being a hero is no fun, especially a hero who saves¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Quickly vanish before me.¡± Su Ling had gotten used to Mu Yi¡¯s ridicule. He was too lazy to reply Mu Yi¡¯s mockery and just quickly put the water map in a wooden box behind the bookshelves.


    Being completely ignored, Mu Yi wasn¡¯t angry. He just sighed while walking towards the exit, ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ve finally looked through Miss Qing¡¯s family background after much difficulty¡­ I was originally thinking to discuss that Third Miss Qing. Since you are not interested, it is better for me to walk out.¡±


    Holding the wooden box, Su Ling turned around and coldly said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The voice was not loud but if people carefully listened, they would find the voice was hinted with anxiousness. Mu Yi¡¯s lips were curved. Not trying to keep Su Ling guessing, Mu Yi sat on a chair and happily said, ¡°Qing Mo. Age, 15 years old. When she was five, she could write poetry. At 7, she could compose ballads. While at 10 years old, she had tied a chess match with the most famous chess master. This story was well-known throughout the country and even to neighboring countries. At her tender age, she possesses superb chess skills, together with the big sister¡¯s zither and the elder sister¡¯s paintings, they were known as Hao Yue¡¯s Three Talents. However, she was timid, she was afraid to meet people and her body was very delicate.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Ling coldly interrupted Mu Ling¡¯s report. His eyes were full of doubt, ¡°Are you sure you are talking about the Qing Mo that I know?¡± The first part was still possible, even though it sounded a little bit forced. However, the later part was really¡­ timid and delicate? If Qing Mo could be called delicate and timid, in this world, would there be a bold and healthy woman?


    Mu Yi had guessed that he would get this kind of response. He shrugged and replied, ¡°The person I reported was the Third Miss Qing, the question of whether it is the same as Qing Mo in front of us is still unknown.¡±


    Su Ling frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t say that she kept a low-profile for the world to see.¡±


    Mu Yi¡¯s eyes were shimmering. Ling¡¯s first response was not that Qing Mo in the military camp was a fake, but he thought it was her illusion to keep a low-profile? It looked like whether he realized it or not, Ling had fallen for the other person. Secretly laughing, Mu Yi sighed, ¡°It is impossible for her to acquire the experience and ability that she has now from indoor by looking at several military books or punching several punches. It must be obtained through countless training. As far as I know, the third miss has always stayed within Hao Yue¡¯s capital city.¡±


    Listening to Mu Yi¡¯s report, Su Ling was still unaffected, ¡°Maybe she had something past adventures or encounters that other people were unaware of.¡±


    Mu Yi laughed, his eyes were full of arrogance, ¡°In this world, how can there be so many weird encounters that I cannot investigate.¡±


    Although Mu Yi¡¯s words were arrogant, they weren¡¯t unreasonable. Su Ling pondered, ¡°Do you mean that the Qing Mo in the camp is not the Third Miss Qing, but an imposter?!¡± He never thought of this possibility, but at this time, he didn¡¯t have anything to refute Mu Yi¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Mu Yi said innocently. Under Su Ling¡¯s chilling glare, Mu Yi laughed, ¡°Truthfully, there is a simple and effective way to prove whether or not she is Qing Mo, thanks to your mother-in-law. However, the verification method is a bit ¡®special¡¯¡­ not everyone can do it.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking around, and get straight to the point!¡± Mu Yi¡¯s malicious eyes shone too bright. Su Ling was able to guess things that he would say would provoke people. It was probably better not to ask¡­


    ¡°Mistress Qing was Hao Yue¡¯s famous tattoo artist. She had tattooed the three misses¡¯ names on their bodies when they were one-month-old.  As long as you search for the ¡®Mo¡¯ word on Qing Mo¡¯s body, you will be able to know whether or not she is the third miss. In addition, that tattoo is not a general tattoo; the tattooed word is not usually seen. It will only appear when there is a rise in temperature or emotion. The precise location is on the right chest. You don¡¯t suppose¡­ Looking at her chest while her temperature rises is not something everyone else can do?¡± Mu Yi deliberately raised his volume and slowed his speech when mentioning ¡®temperature rises¡¯. Su Ling¡¯s face got darker as he listened while Mu Yi¡¯s mood was getting better and better. Looking at Ling¡¯s performance, he already knew that Ling has not ¡®eaten¡¯ Gu Yun. He was really a good person, giving Ling such an opportunity~~~


    Su Ling¡¯s complexion turned cold; he was silent for a long time. Not knowing what Su Ling was thinking, Mu Yi decided to be a ¡®good person¡¯ until the end. He pushed Su Ling, ¡°Ling, if it were happening to other families, who she is doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you find her pleasing, leaving her beside you to warm your bed isn¡¯t a problem. However, you are a general. She has entered the military camp and received the love of your soldiers. If she isn¡¯t Qing Mo but an imposter with bad intentions, it is possible that she is a spy the rebels sent to the Su army¡­¡±


    The words didn¡¯t need to continue, the meaning was already delivered. Looking at Su Ling¡¯s expression, he satisfactorily shut his mouth.


    Tomorrow was the day of the raid. As a general, he was responsible for the entire Su Army. He definitely couldn¡¯t afford to have a person of unknown identity staying on his side! The tall and big figure rose up and exit the tent.


    ¡°This is very late, where are you¡­¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but if people listened to it carefully, it wasn¡¯t hard to detect the mockery in the words.


    Tonight¡¯s sky was really sultry ah.


    ***


    The army was facing a water shortage, but Gu Yun wasn¡¯t willing to bathe (open air) in the river. Therefore, she could only take a bucket of water and wipe her body in the tent. Her body was covered with mud and dirt. After ¡®washing¡¯, Gu Yun took off her black clothes. This era didn¡¯t have a bra, so she wrapped her chest with a bundle of fabrics. This made it more convenient to run and fight. It was already late in the night, so she put aside the bundle and only wore inner-clothes (¶Ç¶µ¶ù, apron-like inner-clothes) then a black outerwear. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, she put on medicine.


    Her hand injury was getting better. However, a whole day staying in the humid rainforest forced Gu Yun to put on more medicine to prevent infection. Rolling the sleeves up to her shoulder Gu Yun gently unwrapped her bandage. Some blood was oozing from the wounds and stuck onto the dressing. To take out the gauze quickly, Gu Yun gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and pulled the gauze with force. She painfully grimaced. At this time, the tent¡¯s curtain was rudely opened and a big tall figure came in.


    Gu Yun was surprised. Her hands quickly grabbed the knot on her waist. Luckily, although the outerwear was loose, it was still covered the things that needed to be covered. Gu Yun heavily sighed and coldly glared at the unwanted intruder, ¡°Great General Su, didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you to knock before entering someone¡¯s room?¡±


    Su Ling strode into the tent, coolly replied, ¡°No one.¡±


    Gu Yun was stupefied; the way he answered was really self-righteous! Okay then, the other person was a great general. At this moment, she only wished for him to leave and wasn¡¯t interested in teaching him manners. Single-handedly holding the medicine bottle, Gu Yun used her teeth to open the cork. She mumbled, ¡°What is your problem?  Just speak.¡± After you are finished speaking, please quickly leave.


    The inside of the tent was very dark; there was only one bedlamp in front of the bed. A bloody gauze was thrown on the ground while several bottles and clean clothes were scattered on the bed. Her petite body was shrouded in the dim light and her hand was in an awkward position, sprinkling the medicine powder.


    Su Ling¡¯s face darkened. He was slightly annoyed. This woman didn¡¯t look like a woman, only knew conceit. Su Ling¡¯s face got uglier. His action was also rough (mannerless). Grabbing the bottle from Gu Yun¡¯s hand, he brusquely sprinkled the medicine, took a cloth and silently helped her to bandage her wound.


    Gu Yun was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered. She withdrew her hand. Although he was not very good at bandaging, his work was still better than Gu Yun¡¯s singlehanded work. Gu Yun secretly wondered about the reason Su Ling came to find her. A quick movement pained her, ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Su Ling mercilessly hit an acupuncture point (½á). Gu Yun softly cursed, damn it! She knew he didn¡¯t have a good intention. It was so hurtful!


    Hot glaring eyes met a pair of deep cold eyes. Su Ling icily asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Gu Yun didn¡¯t understand his meaning.


    ¡°Qing Mo was timid and docile. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t know martial art, so who are you?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but every word was compelling. Gu Yun finally understood that he came here to interrogate! If she wasn¡¯t Qing Mo, what did he want to do?


    Gu Yun slowly stood up, standing face-to-face in front of him and aggressively asked, ¡°You really want to say that I¡¯m not Qing Mo but an imposter sent to infiltrate your camp, right? In your heart, I helped you save Han Shu, train the elites, and draw the maps to gain your trust. Then, I will send a report to the other side, right?¡± Every one of Gu Yun¡¯s word was ended with ¡®right¡¯. This seemed like it was pointing out how ungrateful Su Ling was.


    Su Ling icily answered, ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t really think that you are a spy. However, as a military commander, I cannot allow anything that might have a risk to threaten my army. I¡¯m coming tonight to verify whether you are Qing Mo or not.¡± He was clearly aware of all those things she did for Su army in his heart. However, he must find out who she is tonight!


    Gu Yun lost her humor. He said as a general he was responsible for the entire army. This reason she could understand, but to verify? How could he verify? With her arms crossed in front of her chest, Gu Yun icily asked, ¡°Even if I said I am Qing Mo, you will not believe it. How are you going to verify it?¡±


    Su Ling suddenly didn¡¯t speak. His head was slightly lowered. It was unclear what he was thinking. His back was facing the lamp, so Gu Yun couldn¡¯t see his facial expression and didn¡¯t know that at that moment the cold and arrogant great general¡¯s face was a bit dark red. After a while, just Gu Yun was getting impatient, she heard his cold awkward voice mumble, ¡°The Qing sisters¡¯ chests were tattooed with their first name.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Gu Yun frowned. Chest¡­ Tattooed word¡­ Gu Yun¡¯s brain was about to explode. Don¡¯t say he means to¡­


    Damned man!


    Gu Yun almost ruthlessly swung her hand to slap him. However, her brain told her to calm down. It wasn¡¯t worth getting angry over such a thing. Calm down! After taking a deep breath, Gu Yun coolly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a word on my chest. If you think I¡¯m not Qing Mo, then you can put me in prison. You don¡¯t need to employ such a dirty trick!¡± Her hands formed fists while her voice was shaking with rage. She swore, if Su Ling still dared to talk nonsense, she would mercilessly slap him.


    The heaven blesses¡­ Su Ling didn¡¯t say any nonsense, because¡­ he directly took action.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Saying such words, Su Ling¡¯s big hand caught Gu Yun¡¯s right shoulder. Though she, herself, had said that she didn¡¯t have the word on her body, he couldn¡¯t easily believe that this woman had been fooling around all along. In order to know the truth, tonight he must personally see it.


    Her shoulder sank. Gu Yun was surprised. Don¡¯t say he wants to take an action!


    ¡°Bing¡­¡± knowing she wasn¡¯t his opponent, Gu Yun wanted to summon Bing Lian. Who knew that when she about to call, a red flash appeared. Su Ling¡¯s Chi Xue sword was standing in front of Bing Lian. Bing Lian could also feel a weird atmosphere and wanted to fly over to Gu Yun. However, regardless of where it went, Chi Xue dutifully stood in front of it. Bing Lian was also angry and flew to fight with Chi Xue. The sparks came because of their battle.


    What a great Su Ling?! He came well prepared! Even though she wasn¡¯t his opponent, she wouldn¡¯t obediently give in!


    Looking at his injured shoulder, Gu Yun was resolute. She heavily hit his shoulder. As long as he let her go, she could use the opportunity to retreat behind the bed, hence, she wouldn¡¯t be forced by him to the foot of the bed. Who knew that Su Ling could endure it?! Not only did he not stop, he also grabbed her shoulders firmer. The sound of tearing fabric was heard. Gu Yun¡¯s black outerwear was heavily torn in half.


    Having a cold shoulder, Gu Yun quickly covered her chest from being exposed so openly. She now regretted not wearing the cloth bundle earlier.


    Under Su Ling¡¯s determined eyes, he definitely did not let her escape. His big hand grabbed her thin wrist. Gu Yun defended her chest more anxiously. Both people were competing with their hands. Su Ling silently cursed, how could this woman have such an enormous strength. He caught her hand and forced her to a corner. Her hands were starting to feel numb, and eventually she was unable to compete against Su Ling¡¯s enormous strength. Both of her hands were held behind her. Gu Yun, only wearing underwear (traditional Chinese underwear with the halter neck) and torn clothes, stood in front of Su Ling. Not knowing whether she was angry or ashamed, Gu Yun¡¯s entire face was red.


    Under the dim light, she was like a blooming flower. The thin underwear was pressed to her body, up and down, following her breathing. Su Ling stopped breathing for a second. He felt the hot blood rushing through his chest, making him almost forgot what his aim was in coming here. Recovering from his thoughts, Su Ling looked at the right chest. There was only the smooth white skin without a word. Su Ling¡¯s eyes became colder; she really wasn¡¯t Qing Mo?!


    Although her hands were clamped together, Gu Yun wasn¡¯t willing to be controlled by others. She kicked Su Ling¡¯s lower abdominal area. Su Ling gasped. Damn it!


    Su Ling moved forward. The lower half of his body pressed against Gu Yun¡¯s leg, trapping her between the corner of the tent and his body. Now, it was even difficult to raise her knee/leg. Gu Yun continued to struggle. At this time, Su Ling noticed along with her wriggling, the white skin of her right chest gradually reddened. Recalling Mu Yi¡¯s words, Su Ling grabbed both of Gu Yun¡¯s hands with his left hand, while the free right hand stroked her delicate right chest. The smoothness and warmth in his touch once again made Su Ling¡¯s eyes flash. Some parts of his body weren¡¯t obedient¡­


    Gu Yun¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    H¨Che, he, he¡­ He actually¡­


    With both her hands and legs immobilized, the angry Gu Yun didn¡¯t care anymore about her image. She mercilessly bit his closest shoulder!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± His shoulder was in pain. Su Ling angrily looked at the furious cat-like woman. He couldn¡¯t help but wanted to laugh. The thought of her identity made Su Ling¡¯s face appear solemn. His callous cold thumb gently rubbed the skin on her chest. Under his constant rubbing, the blush becoming more apparent. Slowly, a word appeared. Su Ling¡¯s eyes slightly flashed. He squinted his eyes, glaring at the piece of delicate skin. Soon, the small bloodshot word appeared clearly. That word was¡­ ¡°Mo¡±!


    Seeing the ¡°Mo¡± word, Su Ling¡¯s heart burst in ecstasy. She was indeed Qing Mo! She was not an imposing spy! Once again looking at the woman who had firmly bit him, refusing to release, Su Ling said, ¡°Little cat, have you bitten enough?¡± She really liked to bite people. The first time they met, she also bit him once. However¡­ Her actions were still really cute.


    His low voice had a trace of laughter. He was really comfortable, ah!! As her mouth tasted blood, Gu Yun released her bite. Compared to Su Ling¡¯s good mood, Gu Yun really wanted to murder somebody now. She roared, ¡°Scumbag! Haven¡¯t you touched enough?!¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s hands suddenly paused. It was not like he never touched a girl. However, he didn¡¯t know before¡­  how a woman¡¯s body could be this warm and delicate¡­ Gradually removing his hand, he was still dazed.


    As his hand slightly loosened his grip, Gu Yun took the opportunity to break free from his ¡®jail¡¯. Both of her hands struck his already bleeding shoulder. Taking advantages of his backstep, Gu Yun kicked his lower abdomen twice.


    As his shoulder and abdomen were simultaneously hit, Su Ling was forced back five steps. His shoulder was damp. The sharp pain reminded him of the tragic consequences of forcefully plucking a thorny flower.


    Gu Yun had grabbed the black clothes on the bed. Under the dim light, her hair looked messy. The blush on her face hadn¡¯t faded. Her eyes were full of rage, furiously glaring at him. It looked like if he once again stepped forward, she would risk her life to fight with him


    Su Ling¡¯s black pupil once again looked at her for a while, then he turned around and walked towards the door. Opening the curtain, Su Ling¡¯s footstep stopped. With his back facing Gu Yun, his voice was still cold but held a hint of discomfort, ¡°I will take responsibility!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s brain almost exploded from rage. She loudly shouted, ¡°Who the hell wants you to take responsibility? Leave me at once!¡±


    In the middle of the night, this kind of roar left things to people¡¯s imagination¡­


    Therefore, in the army campsite, people said that last night Madam had been ¡®eaten¡¯ by the General. It looked like it was not gentle enough so the madam threw a tantrum¡­


    A breeze welcomed Su Ling who had just exited Gu Yun¡¯s tent. Su Ling¡¯s disturbed heartbeat didn¡¯t slow down but jumped more violently. Subconsciously, he looked at his left hand and once again became lost in his thoughts¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­ It is just a body check. Did you really need to be so fierce?¡± In the darkness of the night, the red-clothed enchantress Mu Yi looked at Su Ling¡¯s bleeding shoulder. His face was clearly filled with a gloating expression.


    Both of Su Ling¡¯s hands were on his back, pretending he didn¡¯t see this man who mocked him. Just when their shoulders were about to collide, Mu Yi with a pretending-to-be-sad-voice said, ¡°Destroy the bridge after crossing? (¹ýºÓ²ðÇÅ°¡ Idiom, it means Abandon one¡¯s benefactor upon achieving one¡¯s goal) If it wasn¡¯t because of me, you wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to strip someone¡¯s clothes, ah! You had the opportunity to have a soft fragrance and warmness (ÎÂÏãÈíÓñ, idiom, means feminine charm) in your embrace, so you should be grateful to me, ah!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± The ¡®soft fragrance and warmness¡¯ phrase made Su Ling¡¯s face suspiciously dark red. His footsteps became faster.


    Did he have blurred vision or did that person just blush earlier? Although Su Ling had left for a long time already, Mu Yi still stood there, stupefied. Was this the so-called embarrassment? The rock has finally started to have emotions¡­ Tonight¡¯s dark sky really stirred up people¡¯s feelings¡­


    For a long time, Mu Yi¡¯s eyes looked towards Gu Yun¡¯s tent with a complex expression. Judging from Su Ling¡¯s attitude, that woman was indeed Qing Mo. But then, why was he not be able to dig out her past life?!

 CH 15

    ***


    Night.


    The originally dark cave was lit with several bonfires. The fire shone across the entire cave. Dozens of men who held steel knives gathered around a man in his early thirties. Under the light from the fire, the man¡¯s eyes looked cold. Both of his hands were on his back. He was very calm. A faint smile was on his mouth, looking at the dark figure in the cloak.


    Under the cloak, the man¡¯s face was unseen. Although that was the case, Yu Xiang could still feel a pair of cold observant eyes scanning him. This was the third time he¡¯d met this mysterious leader, yet he hadn¡¯t been able to see his true identity, except his name was Mu Cang, his status was high in the tribe, hence no one would try to defy him but most of them knew nothing about him.


    The two men were staring in silence. Yan Ge impatiently asked, ¡°Yu Xiang, our relationship with Empress Dowager Xi was ended after King Hao died. What is your purpose of coming here?¡±


    That year, the chief collaborated with them because King Hao¡¯s promise to return Pei city¡¯s peripheral area to them so that they would have a simple and independent life like their grandparents did. Who knew King Hao would fail and instead, he was sentenced for treason and beheaded. In these three years, Empress Dowager Xi didn¡¯t dare to mention the gold. However, did she regret it now?!


    Yan Ge was rude, but Yu Xiang didn¡¯t hold a grudge. His face only showed a calm smile. He took out a confidential letter from his sleeve and looked at the figure who was wearing a black robe on the other side. Yu Xiang smiled, ¡°This is a secret letter from Empress Dowager. It wouldn¡¯t be late if leader look at it first before we discuss.¡±


    His relaxed face looked dazzling. Mu Cang secretly wondering, how could Yu Xiang look so self-confident. Gently raising his hand, the young dude beside him walked to Yu Xiang¡¯s side, took the letter and respectfully handed it to Mu Cang.


    Opening the letter, Mu Cang started to read it. As he read, his facial expression became darker and darker. His eyes momentarily looked violent. Without smiling, he snapped close the letter and threw it aside. He sarcastically smiled, ¡°Yang Zhilan wants me to return the gold to her? What kind of ability does she have to set conditions with me now?!¡± She thought she was the master and the others were her slaves/minions, moving according to her will?!


    Addressing the empress dowager by her name was a taboo. Mu Cang was really being disrespectful. However, facing a group of barbarians, Yu Xiang knew a slightest mistake would not only destroy the Empress Dowager¡¯s reputation, even his life would not be protected. Secretly took a deep breath to calm his mind, Yu Xiang smiled, ¡°Chief, you have misunderstood the intention. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t want to set conditions for you. She was actually helping you and your tribe to escape death.¡±


    Asking them to hand over the gold wasn¡¯t shameless enough? Now, he had the audacity to say that he was helping them to escape death?! Yan Ge spat, ¡°Pooh! King Hao has long died and it¡¯s impossible for your Empress Dowager to honor the original promise. Now, she used such ¡®dignified¡¯ excuse to order us to do things for her? It was really well-played!¡±


    Listening to hidden meaning in Mu Cang¡¯s word, Yu Xiang quickly replied, ¡°Chief, you are good at joking. Of course, Empress Dowager didn¡¯t have this intention. Speaking the truth, everyone outside only knows you by your name and never seen you in person. As long as you find a suitable person to masquerade, it will be sufficient to defeat Luo Xi Yan.¡± The Empress Dowager also was afraid that Mu Cang would change his side at the time, giving her trouble. After all, it was the empress dowager¡¯s idea to steal the gold.


    Mu Cang didn¡¯t reply for a moment. Once again, he waved his hand at the young man. The young man walked to Yu Xiang¡¯s side and lightly smiled, ¡°Official Yu must be tired. How about taking a break to drink the water then we can discuss again?¡±


    In his heart, Yu Xiang knew Mu Cang wanted to send him away to take some time to think. This proved that Mu Cang was considering his offer. Facing Mu Cang, Yu Xiang politely smiled, ¡°Good, I will wait for Chief¡¯s good news.¡±


    As Yu Xiang figure disappeared into the caves, a tired sound asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Wu Ji bent down to pick the confidential letter, skimming through its content and whispered, ¡°Truthfully speaking, the Empress Dowager¡¯s proposed method is not bad.¡±


    Snatching the confidential letter, Yan Ge glanced over it. However, contrary to Wu Ji¡¯s, he strongly opposed it, ¡°Looking at any direction, I don¡¯t see any benefit. We were the one who transported the gold. With this gold, our people will not have to plunder anymore for years. We already possess the swords and arrows. Although Su Ling is not an easy opponent, we don¡¯t know whether we will lose. The gold is on our hand now, however, I think about it this method is not worth it!¡±


    Yan Ge was just finished his sentence, when the usually calm Wu Ji shouted, ¡°They want to use fire and roast the forest! This forest was not only the habitat of countless lives, more importantly, it is our family clan¡¯s root. Our patriarchs were buried here. Their souls remain here. How can gold be compared to our home!¡± He couldn¡¯t forget the fire ten years ago. It remained for 5 days and nights. The sky looked bloody red. The air filled with burning suffocating smells.


    Wu Ji knelt on one knee. One of his hand cupped the other hand¡¯s fist (sign of respect) and seriously said, ¡°Please re-think about it, Chief!¡±


    Wu Ji had said things to this point. Yan Ge couldn¡¯t continue to persist, kneeling while saying, ¡°Please re-think about it, Chief!¡±


    The high-status person slowly got up, stepping down the steps one by one. His eyes looked profound and sly, ¡°We can give the gold to them, but¡­ we cannot let them pay so lightly! For Yang ZhiLan, we can help her once. However, she isn¡¯t someone who really keeps her words. Wanting to frame Lou XiYang is her problem. Whether she succeeds or not will depend on her intelligence.¡±


    Following his slow steps, a black robe slightly revealed a bright green light across the wrist which disappear quickly under the robes.


    Noon.


    The blazing sun shone outside the tent. The heat was pressing, but the atmosphere inside the tent was a little bit weird.


    The hands of the doctor who was applying the medicine were uncontrollably shaking. He could only wish he could do it faster¡­ as quickly as possible and escape this weird atmosphere. He was a little bit perplexed. The general¡¯s wound was not big, but it was still deep and pierced through the shoulder. When he¡¯d examined the wound, it had no longer been bleeding and had started to heal. However, within one night, it had split open again? Was it really like the rumor in the camp said? That the general and his wife had a ¡®vigorous¡¯ night, yesterday?!


    Should he tell the general that his wound was quite bad so he should not do any strenuous exercises?


    Under the general¡¯s blading eyes, the commander-in-chief and others were lowering their heads, not daring to lift their heads. It was better for him not to mention it. Finally, the bandage was tightly in place. The doctor secretly sighed in relief and said, ¡°General, the wound has been bandaged well. This subject asks to retreat.¡±


    Su Ling waved his hand. The doctor quickly escaped from the tent.


    Every head bowed until it almost reached the desk. Su Ling¡¯s teeth were gritted, and he icily asked, ¡°You really like to bow, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, all those head quickly lifted up. However, the smile on their faces didn¡¯t have enough time to disappear, they tried to suppress it with all their might.


    *Cough* Han Shu coughed once to clear his throat, ¡°General, You¡­ are you still able to fight the enemy today?¡± Originally Han Shu had nothing to talk about so he tried to find something because he couldn¡¯t stand the big man¡¯s glare. Who knew that once he spoke up, the men in front of him immediately coughed violently and Su Ling¡¯s face also immediately turned dark, as dark as the sky before the storm.


    No, this atmosphere was not good. Big Brother could explode at any time. Su Ren quickly said, ¡°It is almost noon now, how come sister-in-law hasn¡¯t come yet? Let¡¯s send a person to find out.¡±


    Yu Shi Jun dumbly said, ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, Old General Lou hasn¡¯t come too. She must be really tired, we just wait a little bit before summoning them.¡± Yesterday, the madam had been busy for the entire day, she must be really tired. After all, she was still a woman. When he spoke, he didn¡¯t feel weird. However, once he saw Su Ren¡¯s and Han Shu¡¯s admiring eyes which could be deciphered as ¡®You really are not afraid of death¡¯, he quickly thought of the madam¡¯s roar last night. Yu Shi Jun suddenly perspired cold sweat. Tensely turning around to Su Ling, Yu Shi Jun quickly said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean anything! General, what I really wanted to say, I don¡¯t really want to say¡­¡± The fists of the general were so tight. Don¡¯t say he (general) wants to beat him (Yu Shi Jun)! Those iron fists of general, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it!


    Just as Yu Shi Jun was trying hard to explain, the curtains were abruptly opened. The event¡¯s protagonist, Gu Yun, came in. Several pairs of eyes were staring at her attire. Gu Yun icily looked at Su Ling and looked away quickly, pretending she didn¡¯t see anything. This made Su Ling unconsciously wrinkle his brow.


    Gu Yun walked to Su Ren. Su Ren smiled to greet her, ¡°Sister-in-law¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± A roar was echoing inside the tent, perplexing some people, ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me sister-in-law or madam in the future. Whoever call me those, I will split them apart!¡±


    Gu Yun was still securely sitting beside Su Ren. That violent sound was really in contrast with her calm demeanor. In addition, Su Ling¡¯s complex expression made several men wonder in doubt, ¡®What exactly did the general do to her last night.¡¯


    Gu Yun¡¯s appearance in the tent didn¡¯t lighten up the weird atmosphere. Instead, it made it tenser. They didn¡¯t know whether they should speak, shut up or even better¡­ vanish.


    ¡°Reporting, Old General Lou has arrived.¡± The brief reporting sound made those people extremely happy, they almost couldn¡¯t help themselves to cheer out loud. Su Ren quickly replied, ¡°Quickly let him in.¡±


    Lou Mu Hai opened the curtain. Seeing everyone had arrived, he smiled, ¡°Everyone is really punctual, this old one hasn¡¯t come late, right?¡±


    ¡°No, No, Just in time! Just in time!¡± Su Ren and Han Shu got up at the same time, looking really happy. ¡°Old General Lou, please take a seat!¡±


    Lou Mu Hai was confused. Why were Commander Su and Vanguard Han so affectionate to him? Finally, he felt the atmosphere was not right.


    Su Ling asked, ¡°Old General Lou, has everything been prepared?¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s question made Lou Mu Hai didn¡¯t think about the strange atmosphere. He brightly smiled, ¡°All the fuel and Sulphur from Pei City and its surroundings has been transported here. Burning a small piece of the forest will be quite easy.¡±


    Pointing at the water map, Su Ling once again explained about the battle plans, ¡°Since things are ready, according to our discussion last night, Vice-General Yu will lead 5,000 elites entering the forest via this entry, opening the route for us. Just keep going in the formation. At the same time setting up the fire, I will be leading 15,000 elites to surround the hideout with fire. Su Ren, Han Shu, both of you lead 5,000 soldiers to block these four routes. Regardless of what happens, don¡¯t let any rebel take the gold away. Once the gold is found, immediately split and ship it out to the East and South.¡± After they came down to business, the three people simultaneously become serious, listening attentively to Su Ling¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Old General Lou, I have to trouble you to be ready outside the forest to receive the gold!¡±


    Lou Mu Hai nodded, ¡°No problem! Leave it to me.¡±


    Gu Yun had been sitting there silently. Su Ling also didn¡¯t arrange anything for her, so Su Ren asked, ¡°Qing Mo, which troop do you want to join?¡±


    Without even thinking, Gu Yun quickly replied, ¡°I will join yours.¡±


    Su Ren carefully glanced over Su Ling. It looked like he didn¡¯t care about where Qing Mo is going. He faced Yu Shi Jun and said, ¡°Line up the army, at Wei hour (1pm-3pm), we are going to dispatch.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Ugh, originally their relationship was not very good. However, now it was useless to even discuss it. What exactly happened last night? Probably Mu Yi knew. Speaking of him, where exactly is Mu Yi?


    Gu Yun¡¯s lips twitch slightly, forming a very unobvious smile.


    ***


    Bright sunlight shone through the air. Big tall trees provided shades like giant green umbrellas. Faint fragrant greens surrounded the trees. From time to time, the sounds of insects and birds could be heard. A summer day under those shades would be quite pleasant. Of course¡­ if a caterpillar didn¡¯t fall from time to time from the tree on his head, the air wasn¡¯t so hot and his feet weren¡¯t submerged in a dirty pool of mud, Mu Yi would feel comfortable okay!


    Qing Mo, that small intestine soup (N¡¯s note: I think it is a curse slang, but I have no idea what is the meaning, so I just translated it literally)! Her action was ruthless! She couldn¡¯t separate good intentions from evil intention!


    A red shadow faintly shook in the mud pool from time to time, stiffly standing there. The thick mud had reached his knee. He was very very slowly sinking. It had been an hour, but he only sank an inch. It was not a big mud pool, it definitely couldn¡¯t drown him, but it would stubbornly keep him here. Although his martial art skill was quite good, but there was no tree branch beside him that could be used as his support. If he really wanted to get out, there would only be one solution, which was¡­ crawling. That kind of method made it possible for him to reach the big stone beside him. However, his body would be immersed into this dirt, making his entire body covered with the foul smelling mud over and over again!


    Just imagining the sticky mud covering his body gave him nausea. It was disgusting!


    The bright red clothes contrasted with the black and yellow mud. At this time, Mu Yi regretted his weak stomach. He shouldn¡¯t have provoked that sinister and stingy woman last night! Was Su Ling ¡®eating her tofu¡¯ (means: taking advantage of her) his business? If she wanted to vent her anger it should be with Su Ling not to him! Really out of target!


    Speaking of this, last night¡­


    After Su Ling angrily left, Mu Yi stared at Gu Yun¡¯s tent direction for a long time. After a while, Gu Yun also came out of the tent. Her face blushed uncontrollably. However, there was burning anger in her clear eyes. He didn¡¯t know whether the blush on her face was due to anger or shyness. At that moment, Mu Yi did something that later on he considered an idiotic and tragic decision: he followed her.


    With a hand on the waist, Gu Yun slightly looked up, staring at the innocent moonlight in the sky, trying to use sailing night breeze to calm her anger. Her heart was uncomfortable since there was no one to vent her anger to. At this time, a low laugh was heard behind her, ¡°The moonlight is not bad tonight. Did Miss Qing also come to admire the moon?¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t look back. Her fists were tightened. She coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to speak crap with you. It¡¯s better for you to stay away.¡±


    He clearly saw her rage-filled aura, emitting out of her body. Yet, he openly laughed, ¡°Really? What a coincidence! Su Ling just said that too. Both of you are so understanding of each other.¡±


    He just finished replying, when two stones ¨C a small and a big one- were thrown at him. Mu Yi raised his brow and quickly dodged them. The stones hit a big tree behind him, leaving a big indentation on the tree!


    Mu Yi thought it was funny. What did Su Ling exactly do for this Miss Qing to be this violent? His eyes unconsciously drifted to Gu Yun¡¯s right chest. Recalling Su Ling¡¯s strange red face, he could guess that both of them haven¡¯t had intimate relations!


    Mu Yi secretly speculated when Gu Yun suddenly growled, ¡°It was you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Yi baffled.


    Approaching Mu Yi step by step, she glared at Mu Yi¡¯s enchantress face. Gu Yun slowly said, ¡°It was you who told Su Ling that there was a word on my chest.¡±


    Mu Yi was slightly stunned. He neither denied nor admitted it, instead, he laughed, ¡°How come you think such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You disappeared for few days to investigate my background. In addition, once you came back, you taught Su Ling to make me angry. Your aim is to see ¡®drama¡¯.¡± Those twos were standing close to each other. Gu Yun¡¯s words became ¡®gentler¡¯ as she got angrier. If it was not because of that pair of shooting eyes, Mu Yi would¡¯ve thought that she wanted to seduce him.


    Estimating that Gu Yun was ready to fight anytime, Mu Yi laughed out loud, ¡°You almost guessed everything right. How exactly did you know?¡± He was curious. Su Ling that harder-than-a-rock man would definitely not tell her. He didn¡¯t tell anyone that news to anyone except Su Ling. How could she know it was him and not anyone else?


    He didn¡¯t suspect that it was clearly written on his face.


    His eyes didn¡¯t look anywhere else but her right chest. He was not like that before. In addition, he vanished for couple days and on the day of his return, Su Ling went to bother her. If it was not him, who it would be! He thought everybody was an idiot?!


    Mu Yi suspected Gu Yun would not answer him and would only vent her anger to him. The strange thing was she just looked at him and coldly turned away, going into the tent. It looked like he couldn¡¯t exercise his muscles tonight. He was a bit lost.


    The next day at the dawn time, Mu Yi was lying in the tent, resting. Light footsteps ran towards his tent. The ordinary Su soldier wouldn¡¯t be walking this careful. Who would that be? Mu Yi opened his eyes and gently put aside the drapery. He saw Gu Yun¡¯s shadow run into the rainforest behind the camp at breakneck speed.


    Where did she want to go? What did she want to do? There were too many mysteries surrounding her. Even he couldn¡¯t find out where her ability came from. Mu Yi was really curious about her. Hesitating for a moment, he did the second idiotic and tragic decision: he followed her.


    Gu Yun was quick. Inside the forest, she chose a path which had weeds and bushes around. The path on her right was better. Clearly for a person who liked to stay clean like him, he would unhesitatingly choose the right path.


    ¡°Poof¡­¡± After a period of chasing, upon hearing a muffled sound, Gu Yun quickly stopped.


    Her mouth was decorated with a very gentle smile. Gu Yun slowly turned around. Her ¡®prey¡¯ obediently fell into mud pool that she prepared last night.


    Her footsteps lightly went back, facing glaring eyes who wanted to skin her. Gu Yun¡¯s mood was surprisingly good, she laughed with glee. ¡°What a coincidence, you were also doing your early exercise this early morning, ah?! Only¡­ What kind of martial arts are you practicing?¡±


    Squinting at Mu Yi¡¯s feet that were deeply buried in the thick mud. Gu Yun¡¯s performance at this time could make people anger to death.


    With his pair of feet buried in the stinking black and yellow mud from time to time, every hair follicle on Mu Yi¡¯s body stood up! Clenching his fist until the veins were showing, his head was covered in cold sweat.


    Gu Yun was satisfied with his ¡®living like hell¡¯ performance. Adding an insult again, Gu Yun laughed, ¡°The air was really hot. I think I will return to take a comfortable clean cold bath to refresh. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Please slowly practice!¡±


    Comfortable and clean. She emphasized on these two words. Mu Yi¡¯s face turned (as she wished) from white to red, and then from red to black.


    Gu Yun turned around to return. The stilled man finally shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this time, Gu Yun obediently turned around, friendly smiling, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Pull¡­ me¡­ out¡­ of¡­ here!¡± The hissing voice revealed his murderous intention.


    Gu Yun slight raised her brows. With both hands folded in front of her chest, Gu Yun¡¯s voice which was a bit arrogant, prideful, cold, with no trace of pity was heard, ¡°Did my face reveal ¡®replying bad deeds with good deeds¡¯ word? I am the person who will complain when there is a reason to complain and take revenge if there is a grudge! Seeing ¡®drama¡¯ should have a ¡®price¡¯. You just slowly bathe here. The mud is good for your skin.¡±


    ¡°Qing Mo!¡±


    Gu Yun strolled away, leaving dangling bushes behind and the raging man.


    ***


    The army was divided into two. Gu Yun followed Su Ren and Han Shu along the stream towards south to retrieve the gold. Thinking of Mu Yi¡¯s cold-sweat covered disgusted and frightened face, her mood was good. She won¡¯t use force with him, as his martial art should be comparable to Su Ling. She was not an idiot and reckless like him, ¡®disturbing a lying snake¡¯. After today, she would become his nightmare!


    Looking up at the sky, the army almost dispatched and he hadn¡¯t returned. It looked like he was still standing there. After all, she made a clean-loving person fall into a mud pool. This made him suffer more than killing him. What a happy day!


    Walking with a good mood, Gu Yun suddenly found something not right. She stopped at the stream side and stared at the water flow direction. It confirmed what was on her mind.


    Han Shu looked back. Seeing her stunned and without moving, he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Gu Yun frowned and replied, ¡°Today¡¯s water-flow is a lot smaller.¡±


    Looking more closely, there was indeed less water flowing from upstream. Han Shu guessed, ¡°It might be due to the weather as it has been few days since it rained. In two days, there will be a big rain and the water will rise up. We are walking on the side. The water-flow won¡¯t be a matter.¡±


    Shaking her head, Gu Yun sighed, ¡°This is not about that.¡± This happened to be a rainy season, even if it didn¡¯t rain now, the water in the rainforest shouldn¡¯t be this low. What was happening? Was it¡­


    Su Ren also noted both of them, who stopped at the riverside. He walked to Gu Yun¡¯s side just to hear their conversation. Su Ren¡¯s heart missed a beat and urged, ¡°Are you worried that the rebels intercept the streams to gather the water. Ready to cut the fire?¡±


    Gu Yun slowly nodded. The hideout was located on the upstream side of the stream. They were likely to have found out about Su Ling¡¯s fire plan so they made a dam. Once the gate was open, the fuel and Sulphur would be washed away. Moreover, those 5,000 soldiers who would be there to ignite the fire would drown.


    Han Shu¡¯s eyes opened wide, urgently said, ¡°Then, Wouldn¡¯t the General and those soldiers be in danger? I will immediately inform the general¡±


    Gu Yun held Han Shu¡¯s shoulder to stop him and calmly said, ¡°You guys continue to the gold hiding place. I will go to find Su Ling.¡± Even though she wished to never see Su Ling again, she was aware of the priority. This time was definitely not the time to be impulsive. The gold was the main purpose of today¡¯s operation. Han Shu is unfamiliar with the rainforest¡¯s topography. If he suddenly changed his path, finding Su Ling wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.


    Su Ren looked at Gu Yun again and nodded, ¡°This is much better!¡±


    Gu Yun dispersed from the Su Ren¡¯s team and ran towards the east. She was anxiously looking at the sky (to predict the time). Underneath layers of green leaves, the sky was still blue and there was no trace of smoke. It looked like they haven¡¯t ignited the fire. Two hours later, she smelled the faint odor of Sulphur and fuel. She was glad that she didn¡¯t go to the wrong direction and fortunately still managed to arrive on time.


    Moving forward, the smell of fuel and Sulphur was more concentrated. Pretty soon, Gu Yun could see a wall of people. Everyone was pushing carts of Sulphur and fuel, spreading the on the ground. The trees were everywhere and the smell was so strong that it could make people breathless. Gu Yun¡¯s eyes were almost tearing because of the smell. At this time, Leng Xiao who was not far from there noted her and quickly welcome her, ¡°Boss?¡±


    Covering her nose, Gu Yun asked, ¡°Where is Su Ling?¡±


    ¡°At the east of highland.¡± Squinting her eyes, the so-called highland was a five-mile-away slope. The ground was much higher than its surrounding, indeed a good place to avoid the flood. Gu Yun continued to ask, ¡°Yu Shi Jun?¡±


    ¡°At the front, I will go to call him.¡± He didn¡¯t ask why she was here. He quickly volunteered to help her find the person. Gu Yun smiled. Months ago, they were still fighting wits with her. Now they could form a good team.


    In less than half an hour, Yu Shi Jun and Leng Xiao came side by side. Seeing Gu Yun, he hardly suppressed his surprise. Yu Shi Jun asked, ¡°Ma¡­ Miss Qing, why you are here?¡±


    Gu Yun explained, ¡°I suspect the rebels intercepted the upstream water and made a dam. Once you light the fire, they will immediately open the gate. At that time, the fire attack will be useless and also water will wash away soldiers, messing with the formation and soldier¡¯s morale.¡±


    Yu Shi Jun was surprised. Seeing the busy soldiers, it would be chaotic if the rebels really use water attack. All of their efforts would be useless! This raid was bound to fail! ¡°What can I do? Without a military order, I cannot withdraw troops.¡± Despite his trust in Qing Mo, at the end of the day, there were military rules!


    Gu Yun shook her head and calmly arranged, ¡°Don¡¯t need to withdraw. I will go to find Su Ling and discuss the situation here. Deploy 1000 out of 5000 elites to ship out the fuel and Sulphur from here to the east side of the highland where Su Ling is. While the others continue to spread the Sulphur and fuel. However, don¡¯t spread it on the ground but climb on a tree, and spread in on the crown of the tree. When you ignite the fire please be careful. Once you ignite the fire, retreat at least 3 miles from here and let the soldiers climb onto big trees. Once the water is down, prepare the second attack!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Shi Jun immediately deployed the soldiers. Gu Yun asked Leng Xiao to lead the transfer of fuel. She herself went towards Su Ling.


    At the highest point, a small soldier stood there with an extraordinary eye power, observing the surroundings. Looking at a group of people coming towards here, he immediately raised the alert. After a careful observation, he went to Su Ling and reported, ¡°Reporting to General, thousands of frontline elites moving towards here.¡±


    Putting down the water map, Su Ling looked up. His brows were tightly knitted together. With a frightening low voice, he asked, ¡°Who is the leader?¡± Yu Shi Jun didn¡¯t follow the original strategy! He wasn¡¯t someone who casually dared to disobey military orders. What was actually happening?


    ¡°It is¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, the small soldier replied under Su Ling glare, ¡°It is Madam.¡±


    Qing Mo? Su Ling secretly startled. She was with Su Ren¡¯s team. She suddenly came to find him. In addition, she brought elites back. Su Ling secretly had guessed: the matters had changed.


    Soon, Gu Yun reached the highland. Su Ling welcomed and asked her, ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Gu Yun who had been secretly worried found herself relieved. She originally thought that after last night¡¯s matter, if she brought his elite back would make him think that she deliberately gave him trouble or wanted to get revenge. That seeing her would make him angry. She didn¡¯t think she would find him calm. She had originally mentally prepared herself to argue with him. Secretly, she admired his attitude.


    Comparing to her attitude this morning, Gu Yun¡¯s tone was much softer, ¡°The water in the south branch of the stream has been reduced. I suspect they cut the flow to make a dam, gathering water to counter the fire attack. Once wet, the Sulphur will be completely useless and the water will wash away the fuel on the ground. In addition, it will make the soil damp, at that time you will be at a disadvantage.¡±


    She said ¡®you¡¯? Su Ling wasn¡¯t happy when he heard it. Before, she said ¡®we¡¯ and he was also unhappy. He didn¡¯t really know what he did want! Grabbing his thought, he decided not to think about her anymore. He had thought about it last night and still didn¡¯t have a clue.


    Not far from highland, there was also a river. The rushing sound of water was not the same as usual. Both of them looked at flowing stream, lost in a thought. That rebel¡¯s leader¡¯s action could be looked forward. He could actually think about a dam, showing that he had been paid close attention to Su Ling and Lou Mu Hai¡¯s movement. In addition, they cut the flow from other branches of the stream. The aim was to make Su Ling and the others unsuspicious.


    You could never know what people with such a way of thinking would do next. He was indeed a difficult and straightforward opponent.


    Leng Xiao brought thousands of soldiers to push the fuel and Sulphur to the highland. Looking over, Su Ling already knew Gu Yun¡¯s intention. ¡°You want to lure them to discharge their water reservoir and then strike again?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Gu Yun didn¡¯t need to explain more and just casually nodded.


    ¡°General, we have lit the fire.¡±


    As a small soldier reported, everyone¡¯s head looked over. Not far away, there was smoke everywhere. Gu Yun asked them to burn the crown of the tree, so the fire quickly spread. From far, it looked like a black and red dragon flew in the air.


    Not seeing Yu Shi Jun and the other soldiers returned, Su Ling urgently asked, ¡°Where are Yu Shi Jun and the others?¡±


    Gu Yun silently watched the fire raging in the forest and didn¡¯t seem to bother to answer. Leng Xiao stood behind Gu Yun was also indifferent. Understanding Gu Yun¡¯s arrangement, Luo Yan stood forward to explain to his Great General, ¡°General, rest assured. According to Miss Qing¡¯s arrangement, they should have climbed up to the trees now and won¡¯t be washed away by the water.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes slightly narrowed, coldly observing Gu Yun¡¯s indifferent face. His heart knotted, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. After all, she had done him a great favor!


    Waiting for a while, the fire was blew by the wind towards the north area, slowly burning. Although it was slow, the fire was getting bigger. Gu Yun was doubting herself, was she wrong again?


    Suddenly, a huge collapsing sound was heard coming from the north. The sound was really loud, Gu Yun felt the ground beneath her was shaking.


    From the direction where they heard the sound, more-than-10-feet-tall waves roaring from upstream. The big tall trees were shaking violently. In addition, many thick tresses were uprooted, washed down by the waves. Seeing the potential impact of the water flow made people on the highland break into cold sweat. Comparing to the water¡¯s volume, the fire was very weak helpless and small. It had been extinguished in seconds.


    After half an hour, the rushing water gradually slowed down. Although it was slowed, the water depth was still over 1 feet. They needed to wait for the water to flow out, then launched the second attack. From the water, numerous black specks were appearing quickly.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Gu Yun squinted her eyes. After it was close to the vicinity, she could only clearly see the black specks were men!


    ¡°Reporting!¡± The small soldier¡¯s voice sounded a little bit hasty, ¡°General, there are many of rebels in the water and they will soon be in our defense territory!¡±


    There were 3000 people flowing with the water. Su Ling slowly raised his hand, coldly ordered, ¡°Shoot the arrows.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Following his orders, long arrows were shot into the water, aiming at the defenseless rebels. However, the stream was very wide and unfortunately, there were rebels at a further area that were not in the shooting range. They could only watch them drift away.


    ¡°Luo Yan, lead 3,000 elite and go to the lower section to intercept the flow and apprehend the escaping rebels.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Leng Xiao, you go and arrange the soldiers. After the water receded, burn the mountain once again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ling orderly arranged everything. Gu Yun was happy to be idle and her eyes were wandering around. Inside the clear water, a touch of green figure caught her attention. The green color was extremely eye-catching, it was hard to miss.


    Gu Yun hurried looked towards that green shadow, focusing her eyes. It was her indeed!

 CH 16

    ***


    ¡°It is her?!¡±


    That strange mysterious woman who appeared inside the rainforest.


    She was also flowing in the water. Could it be that she was one of the rebels? Or was it like Han Shu said, she was the rebels¡¯ head¡¯s mistress? Gu Yun¡¯s eyes firmly locked on her. That woman seemed to be sensitive to her gaze and quickly looked in Gu Yun¡¯s direction. Their gazes encountered, and their eyes locked in a fierce glare.


    The beauty¡¯s face showed a calm and cold expression, not revealing the slightest panic and just steady chill filled with murderous intention. In the waves, her body moved with agility and her action were ¡®neat¡¯. Everything around her seemed to be within her reach. Gu Yun was sure, such a unique woman was not an easy opponent. However, she couldn¡¯t just let her escape like this.


    Looking down at the current, the torrent had passed and the water depth was less than two meters. The current was gradually slowing down. Her swimming skill was not bad; she should be able to travel through. Looking at the woman¡¯s speed from upstream, Gu Yun would be just in time to encounter her.


    After doing an assessment in her mind, Gu Yun concluded that the action was feasible. With Bing Lian hanging on her waist, she was ready to jump into the water. Her feet were yet to take off when someone put pressure on her shoulder. Su Ling growled beside her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I cannot let the woman run away.¡± Gu Yun wanted to push Su Ling¡¯s hand; since his strength was big, she couldn¡¯t move. Yet, she didn¡¯t have time to properly explain the situation. If she didn¡¯t go now, it would be too late to block the woman!


    Su Ling followed Gu Yun¡¯s eyes direction. Easily, he noted the green figure in the water. It was a slender dazzling woman with cold temperament. She must be the mysterious person who Qing Mo encountered in the forest. Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes carefully observed. Just as Gu Yun was impatient, she felt her shoulder was lightly tapped. Once again, she heard Su Ling saying, ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Not waiting for Gu Yun¡¯s reply, Su Ling flew. A tall dark red figure passed in front of Gu Yun¡¯s eyes, making her regain her thought: He had a wound on his shoulder, he could not be soaked!


    At first, Gu Yun¡¯s heart was put high up to the sky. The next moment, it fell down to the ground. She felt like an idiot. Unlike her, that person knew Qinggong. If it was her, she would dive into the water to intercept the green figure. Using a big tree in the forest as footing/springboard, within several jumps, Su Ling had reached the big trunk above the woman in green.


    Proudly standing on the branch, Su Ling who wore a dark red attire shone by the sunlight through the leaves. It showed his hard expressionless face and cold dark eyes which could scare ordinary people away. That woman¡¯s heart tightened, it had been 5 years, and finally, they meet again.


    The woman also didn¡¯t look at Su Ling anymore. Her eyes flashed. For him, she was just a hostage/prisoner! If that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t act according to her emotions. Anyway, she could only be his enemy!


    The woman indifferently stood there. The soldiers behind her stepped forward, wanting to tie her. Her eyes darkened.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Gu Yun who had been keeping an eye on her immediately took out Bing Lian and stood in front of the two soldiers. The icy aura emitted from Bing Lian made the soldiers subconsciously take a big step back. At the same time, the green ribbon on the woman¡¯s hand suddenly moved. An emerald green snake widely opened its black mouth and struck where the soldiers stood before. The hissing sound made people cringe. The two soldiers¡¯ eyes were wide, they stood frozen.


    ¡°It was so close! If the madam hadn¡¯t stopped it, they would definitely get bitten by the snake. The snake¡¯s skin was so bright and its mouth was completely dark. It must be a highly toxic snake!  They didn¡¯t think this ordinary weak woman brought such a toxic animal on her!


    The soldiers¡¯ heart trembled with fear. However, they couldn¡¯t let the prisoner escape. They braved themselves. Seven-eight soldiers got ready to attack together. Gu Yun¡¯s hand which held Bing Lian stopped them. This was because the woman had taken off her snakeskin whip. If she was not wrong, that was the whip that could withstand Bing Lian¡¯s power.


    Gu Yun tightened her grip on Bing Lian, slowly walking towards the woman¡¯s and standing in front of her. Gu Yun just noticed when the woman looked at the cart full of fuel and Sulphur, there was a flash of panic on her face.


    ¡°You were with Wu Ji and Yan Ge.¡± Gu Yun didn¡¯t ask the question and merely stated the truth. The woman¡¯s face restored to normal. She shot a cold glare at Gu Yun. The whip on her hand already struck to the direction of Gu Yun¡¯s face.


    Gu Yun had expected she would attack, hence, when she took out the whip, Gu Yun quickly jumped to the front. The long whip didn¡¯t get Gu Yun, but it was deeply embedded in the mud. The depth was over a foot!


    When the woman suddenly whipped, everyone else except Gu Yun was surprised. The woman took advantages of everyone¡¯s shocking state to leave. The figure ran quickly. When Su Ling heard an abnormal sound behind him, he turned around, only to find that the weak green figure from before once more jumped into the water. It was followed by another black figure with a cheetah-like speed.


    Su Ling¡¯s heart stifled. The water current had been weak, they would soon launch the second attack now. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t leave this time. The woman in green had quite good martial arts. In addition, she was also cunning. Would she (Gu Yun) be able to handle it? His hand stroked Chi Xue on his waist. The warmness of the sword settled his heart a little bit. Fortunately, there was Bing Lian, accompanying her. She should be alright.


    In the weak current, both females were struggling to swim. Gu Yun didn¡¯t want to let her go while the woman desperately wanted to get rid of her. However, all the way down, Gu Yun still followed the woman closely behind.


    After being rushed through 3-4 miles, both females finally could stand up in the knee-deep water. Their wet clothes clutched onto their bodies. Both females seemed very awkward. However, one proudly stood with a long whip as her weapon, while the other held a long sword stood on the opposite side. Both eyes were full of murderous aura. No one really cared for their appearance at this moment.


    The water gradually lowered to an ankle-level. Gu Yun gently took her sword out of its scabbard. As Bing Lian was revealed, there was accompanying ice chilled muffled sound. Gu Yun smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t decide the winner last time is. How about we decide the outcome today?¡±


    Gu Yun could be sure, this woman was connected to the rebels. Catching her wouldn¡¯t be easy, but she (Gu Yun) could, at least, delay her! Furthermore, aside for Chi Xue, this was the first time she found a weapon who withstood Bing Lian¡¯s power. How could she not be interested with this long snakeskin whip?


    The woman¡¯s eyes stared at Gu Yun¡¯s face for quite a while. Her expression was complex.  At last, the peach-flower-colored lips were slightly raised. Her hand gently whip the ground, spraying the muddy water.


    Want to compete? She would, of course, accept the challenge. She also would like to see how different Su Ling¡¯s wife is.


    Gu Yun found the same interest/intention in the woman¡¯s eyes. There was no time for pause, Gu Yun clenched Bing Lian and attacked first. As Gu Yun approached, the woman felt a surge of cold air blowing in front of her, she almost couldn¡¯t cope. The snake on her wrist slithered over to her neck, gently snuggled inside her collar. A warmness flowed through four of her limbs. Although her body temperature was still low, the woman felt a lot better.


    Holding onto her long whip, the woman lashed back. Once again, the sword and the whip intertwined. However, at this time, Gu Yun didn¡¯t hesitate to turn over her sword blade. A light was emitted due to the friction. The whip was forced to loosen, Gu Yun stroke Bing Lian towards the woman¡¯s chest.


    Their distance was really close; it was too late for the woman to whip her lash. She wanted to move aside to evade the attack, but Gu Yun was one step faster than her. With the sword in its sight, the snake on the woman¡¯s neck flew to Bing Lian, tightly wrapping around Bing Lian. Gu Yun suddenly felt a great force was pulling her. She couldn¡¯t hold onto to Bing Lian. The sword flew out towards the side, straightly into/onto the ground.


    Gu Yun no longer had a sword on her yet the woman still had the whip. Within a second, their situation was reversed, making Gu Yun at a disadvantage position. The woman took this opportunity to whip. Gu Yun was in a tight position and with difficulties, evaded the attack. She thought the woman would double her strength to win over Gu Yun. Who knew? The woman just silently stared at her and tossed her whip. The whip was hanged onto the nearby tree. She bare-handedly faced Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun was surprised. Did the woman want to compete with her unarmed?


    It looked like she was a well-mannered person and didn¡¯t want to take advantages over the situation. Gu Yun¡¯s impression of her improved. At this time, Bing Lian who had been able to disentangle itself from the small snake flew onto Gu Yun¡¯s hand again.


    Gu Yun smiled and naturally put Bing Lian on the ground too.


    Gu Yun also bare-handedly faced the woman. It had been a long time since she fought with someone barehanded. Today, she would be able to fight till she was satisfied!


    The two stared at each other, finding a mutual respect and excitement in the opponent¡¯s eyes. Slowly, they walked closer. The moment their fist could reach out, they simultaneously attacked.


    The woman fist changed into straight palm. The slender fingers glided towards Gu Yun¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, Gu Yun was able to move fast and escaped the woman¡¯s attack. Gu Yun single-handedly grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist while her other hand went through the woman¡¯s armpit straight, grabbing the belt. She lowered herself a little bit, lifted the woman over her shoulder and threw mercilessly the woman onto the ground.


    The woman just started to feel her waist and wrist were grabbed and didn¡¯t have time to respond when her body was suddenly thrown! Rolling on the ground, the woman quickly stood up. The woman secretly wondered what kind of movement was that.


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t let the woman have a chance to recuperate. She attacked again.


    The close-range fighting was Gu Yun¡¯s forte. Her moves were quick and efficient. Her every move was designed to defeat her opponent. The woman punched a few times in a row. Originally, she was intended to observe Gu Yun¡¯s movement before fully engaging. However, looking at this circumstances, if she didn¡¯t use her might to fight, she would be seriously injured before she could clearly analyze Gu Yun¡¯s movements.


    The woman¡¯s qing gong was really good and her actions were smooth and elegant. Gu Yun had always thought that this kind of attack was only beautiful/artistic, but did not have practical effort. However, after fighting with the woman, she just realized she had been wrong. The woman moved elegantly and lightly, it appeared like gentle movements, the long leg lifted. However, they held extraordinary power. Just like taichi, slow but continuous attack. She was really not an easy opponent!


    Gu Yun used Jeet Kune Do to attack. Her every move was packed and targeted to most vulnerable places. The woman was agile but her breath was still stable. After many attacks, the fight became more and more exciting. However, their physical strengths were becoming depleted over the time.


    The woman once again punched towards Gu Yun¡¯s chest. Gu Yun seized the opportunities, wanting to throw her over the shoulder. When her hand was on the woman¡¯s belt, the woman was already alert quickly dodged and grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s belt. As the result, Gu Yun was using her strength to fall, making both women fall onto the ground.


    Experiencing this falling, no one was better than the other. In order not to let the opponent take an advantage, the women let each other go at the same time. Their heels towards each other¡¯s stomach, kicking fiercely.


    The strong force made the women fly three feet away to opposite sides.


    Rubbing their stomach, the two were tiredly collapsed onto the ground. They were breathing heavily but still alert of the opponent¡¯s movement. Not far from them ¡­


    The small green snake moved to the left, Bing Lian also moved to the left, directly stopping the snake from the left side. When the small snake moved right, Bing Lian also flew to the right (not in kind of dancing move, you get what I mean right?). When the snake didn¡¯t move, Bing Lian also didn¡¯t spare it, moving forward to attack the opponent head The small green snake was angry and opened its mouth, spitting the venom out. Bing Lian retreated back a little, waiting for the snake to calm down. Bing Lian quickly attacked again. A snake and a sword were fighting against each other.


    The two women who were watching, couldn¡¯t help but smile. The atmosphere was becoming less tense. The woman smiled really beautifully. Although it was just slight raised lips, it was enough to mesmerize people.


    ¡°You, what is your name?¡± Gu Yun suddenly wanted to know her name. Even though her identity was still unclear and even if they could not become friends, she still wanted to know.


    The woman¡¯s smile stiffened and she suddenly put up her guard. At this time, the mountain was on fire again at a distance. The black and heavy smoke filled the sky. The woman¡¯s face was becoming as dark as the sky, making people unable to guess her thoughts.


    Suddenly, she jumped and took the whip which was hanging on a tree branch. She whistled once and a touch of green fluorescent flashed over there. The snake which was fooling around with Bing Lian just before was already back to her hand. She quickly ran towards the stream not far from there.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Everything happened in a flash of light. Gu Yun also quickly got up, pursuing her hotly. The woman ran to the edge of the river and without hesitation rushing into the fast current water. The green figure quickly disappeared into the waves.


    Gu Yun pursued to the riverside. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t jump into the water. The water current was fast. Her swimming skill was not enough to pursue the enemy in this kind of conditions. At that time, she might not only unable to get the person, she might also lose her life. She wouldn¡¯t do this kind of battle with so much uncertainty.


    Her pair of arms was folded in front of her chest. Gu Yun stared at the water direction for a long time and still didn¡¯t see the green figure.


    Bing Lian also joined the fun by flying in front of Gu Yun, shaking with excitement. Gu Yun didn¡¯t look at it and just said, ¡°You really enjoyed the play before¡±.


    Her words were just finished. Bing Lian stiffened its entire body, straightly stayed in the mud near Gu Yun¡¯s feet, not daring to move.


    Gu Yun laughed. Didn¡¯t people say Bing Lian was a thousand-year-old sword? How could it behave so childishly!


    Gu Yun turned back and gradually she could see the light which was emitting from the fire. However, that big flood before and this humidity had made the trees and soil wet. Although the fire could be ignited, but it wasn¡¯t big so the smoke couldn¡¯t be that big. Seeing things in front of her, it seemed like the fuel and Sulphur almost ran out, yet they only burned several places. Thousands of soldiers were moving with alertness to their surroundings, who knew if as the fire slowed down, the rebels would start an attack. They moved towards the hideout, trying to surround the area.


    Squinting her eyes to see further, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t see Su Ling¡¯s figure and only saw Leng Xiao and Luo Yan at the right and left of the march, commanding the slowly advancing soldiers.


    Gu Yun went behind Leng Xiao and asked, ¡°Where are Su Ling and Yu Shi Jun?¡±


    Leng Xiao turned around, looking at Gu Yun clearly. Besides feeling a little bit awkward, her body didn¡¯t seem to be injured. Then, he replied, ¡°The General Su guessed that their hideout should not be very far from where the flood came from. He was afraid that once the rebels looked at the fire, they will jump into the water and escape. Therefore, he and Lieutenant Yu first moved forward with 5,000 soldiers to the hideout.


    Gu Yun understandingly nodded. She suddenly had a strong interest in this rebel¡¯s leader. If the woman-in-green was his woman, what kind of person was he that he could conquer a strong intelligent woman? If he was just the woman-in-green¡¯s leader, what kind of charm he had so he could let a proud and courageous woman to work under him?


    Eager to know the answer, Gu Yun also rushed to the direction of the hideout.


    Following the stream for about 4-5 miles, Gu Yun could hear the sound of fighting. Gu Yun¡¯s heart trembled with excitement and she increased her pace. She originally expected to see a fierce and brilliant fight. However, the sight in front of her made her doubt.


    In the dense forest, there were several natural caves, which were good places to live. Just when Gu Yun arrived, the battle had actually ended!


    In front of the cave, several hundreds of rebels had been brought under control. Yu Shi Jun was arranging the soldiers to tie them together with a rope, to prevent one from escaping during their way back. Su Ling¡¯s big tall figure stood in front of the biggest cave. There was no trace of joy on his face. It seemed like he was in a deep thought. Gu Yun didn¡¯t go there, but he seemed to somewhat feel it and looked at Gu Yun¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let her escape.¡± Explaining it faintly with one sentence, Gu Yun didn¡¯t say anything again. All of a sudden, a flash came from the cave¡¯s inside, it was a shadow. Gu Yun shouted, ¡°Who!¡±


    When she spoke, Gu Yun¡¯s figure had begun to run towards the shadow. Su Ling also immediately followed.


    One red and one white, two swords pressed forward to the dark figure. The dark figure was forced to pause. Seeing the person¡¯s movement and skill, his martial arts shouldn¡¯t be weak, but he still wouldn¡¯t be able to hide from the swords¡¯ attack. The two people tacitly removed their sword at the same time. Although the sword was removed from his body, the man-in-black still felt the strength of the swords. One left one right, one hot like a flame one cold like an ice block, but both were ready to attack him from either side. Swallowing his saliva, the man-in-black suddenly spewed blood.


    At this time, Yu Shi Jun also brought hundreds of soldiers there. Gu Yun and Su Ling silently put down their swords. Yu Shi Jun could handle this person.


    Just as Yu Shi Jun went to capture the person, a gray-blue figure suddenly flew from the side of the forest. His hand was holding a sword, pointing at Yu Shi Jun. He shouted, ¡°Leader! Quickly go!¡±


    Leader? Gu Yun slightly frowned. This man-in-black was the leader?


    Yu Shi Jun barely escaped the sword. He holding a machete, he greeted the man¡¯s attack. The martial arts of the two were comparable. It was hard to tell who was going to win. The man-in-black suffered internal injuries. He held down to his chest and breathlessly urged, ¡°Left Shi, quickly go!¡±


    ¡°This subject will never leave you behind to escape alone!¡± The man wanted to get closer to the man-in-black, but he kept being stopped by Yu Shi Jun. The man was anxious, his attacks were also becoming disorganized. Very quickly, Yu Shi Jun found a weakness and attacked. The sword on the man¡¯s hand broke. Without a weapon, the man was at a disadvantage and was captured by the soldiers.


    Yu Shi Jun took his machete back and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man icily replied, ¡°Walking didn¡¯t change your name, Sitting didn¡¯t change your surname (Ðв»¸ÄÃû×ø²»¸ÄÐÕ, one of the proverbs, don¡¯t know what the hell is the meaning any suggestion?)¡­ Yu Xiang.¡±


    Gu Yun swept a glance over the man. His appearance was really normal, but his eyes were flashing cunningly from time to time. This man was surely crafty.


    The man-in-black had been tied with a rope. Gu Yun strode forward grabbed the man¡¯s face that was obscured by the black gown, a face full of arrogance was presented before everyone. The man was about 30 years old. His face was square and his eyes were tiger-like. He was tall and strong. Facing them, he was considerably calm, and his arrogance was not bad. Yet, Gu Yun felt something was wrong. At the very least, he was different than what Gu Yun imagined! Night raids, kidnapping Han Shu, meeting at Crow¡¯s valley, and the water dam ideas came from this man in front of her?


    Gu Yun¡¯s clear eyes slightly narrowed. Gu Yun coldly asked, ¡°You are their leader?¡±


    The man tilted his head and replied, ¡°Winner takes all and loser takes nothing. Getting captured by you guys today, I, Mu Cang did not have anything to say!¡±


    He escaped her questioning and eagerly emphasize on his identity. Gu Yun suspicions gradually increased.


    ¡°General, most of the rebels escaped into the water and we were only able to catch 500 people.¡± When they finished counting the rebels, Yu Shi Jun also had some doubts. This battle was too easy. After the flood, he thought that he was going to get more resistance as he came to the hideout. He didn¡¯t think it was going to be this easy.


    Su Ling apparently also felt something was wrong and he asked, ¡°Where is that unbeatably flirtatious man in blue?¡± That man¡¯s arrogance was incomparable. His position in this hideout should not be too low. He always thought that Wu Ji and Yan Ge was this rebel¡¯s Right and Left Shis. However, today Yu Xiang suddenly emerged.


    Yu Shi Jun shook his head, ¡°We didn¡¯t find that man.¡±


    Was this the rebels¡¯ leader set up? Su Ling and Gu Yun thought about it at the same time. A small soldier suddenly rushed to the front and reported, ¡°Reporting! Commander and Vanguard had found the gold. Now, they are bringing it down. In addition, they also caught the rebels¡¯ Right Shi ¡­ Wu Ji.¡±


    Caught Wu Ji?!


    Regardless whether the man in front of them was the leader or not, they, at least, caught one main character. Su Ling gently raised his hand and commanded, ¡°Escort the person back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The troop went down from the mountain.


    Seven miles from the mountain. An aloof arrogant figure was silently observing the gradually diminishing fire. Behind him, there was a man who wore an eye-catching blue attire impatiently said, ¡°Leader, when will we rescue Wu Ji?¡±


    ¡°I have my own calculations.¡± A whispered sound was heard. Yan Ge could only obediently close his mouth. Slender fingers gently brushed a small green snake cold body. A pair of cold eyes observing from a distance¡­


    Su Ling and his party marched the ¡°leader¡± and Yu Xiang, together with hundreds of rebels to the camp front. Coincidently, they bumped into Wu Ji who also had been escorted by Han Shu. The two groups had just met when the expressionless Wu Ji saw the man in black¡¯s back. He immediately shouted ¡°Leader!¡±, Then, he began to desperately wriggle his body which was bound in tight rope, wanting to rush over. However, his pair of shoulders was pressed by Han Shu¡¯s large hands. At the end, Wu Ji was still unable to free himself.


    When they fought in Crow Valley, they had seen Wu Ji. Seeing his attitude towards the man-in-black, Yu Shi Jun who still had a little doubt began to believe that the man-in-black was the leader.


    However, Gu Yun had completely opposite conclusion: this man was definitely not the leader!


    Personally seeing Wu Ji¡¯s performance in Crow¡¯s Valley, she knew that he was an extremely calm and indifferent man. His ¡®anxious¡¯ and ¡®excited¡¯ body language just before didn¡¯t come in accordance with her initial impression of him. Yet he still performed it, this could only explain that he was acting it out! The exaggerated performance coupled with his remained indifferent eyes exposed his act. He was really out of practice.


    Gu Yun had shrewd eyes but remained silent at this time. Meanwhile, Su Ling¡¯s face remained gloomy, making people unable to guess what was on his mind. Then, people heard him said to Yu Shi Jun, ¡°Take them to the prison and put them in separate cells.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Shi Jun followed the order while the other went into the main tent. At this time, a red figure¡­ or should it be said a muddy figure came into everyone¡¯s eyes. His movements were quick, but what made people stare in disbelief was his awkward state. The man was approaching them. Besides Gu Yun, who laughed so hard that her face looked a bit twisted, everyone else was astonished and had bewildered faces. Especially Su Ling. It was really hard to see his eagle eyes wide open. Su Ling stared in disbelief at the man whose face, body and hair were covered with stink.


    This was the Mu Yi that he knew? That borderline cleanliness-loving OCD man?!


    Han Shu, who¡¯s always been straightforward widely grinned and asked, ¡°Mu Yi, what kind of crime that you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Mu Yi could only use his facial expression to change from dark blue to a cold look to explain everything. He just wanted to quickly wash his body clean. Before that happened, he would not open his mouth, he didn¡¯t even want to breathe!


    Gu Yun¡¯s happy mood was getting more gleeful. Not taking advantages of this opportunity to step on his feet was not her character. Gu Yun mocked, ¡°Han Shu, the mud in the rainforest is a rare skin care product. The other person knew more how to enjoy it than you guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± The honest and straight Han Shu was surprised. Although he didn¡¯t believe it, but his eyes kept curiously looking at Mu Yi¡¯s mud-filled body


    ¡°Really?¡± Honest and straightforward Han beam surprised a moment, although they are still not convinced, but a pair of Hu Mu is still curious to see one of the dirt is easy to admire.


    Seeing Mu Yi¡¯s face turned from white to green, then from green to black, Su Ling had no doubt that Mu Yi had reached the anger level where he wanted to kill the ridiculing woman in front of him.


    The tall and big figure shifted towards Gu Yun. Mu Yi didn¡¯t attack, but his phoenix eyes squinted. A word by word came through the teeth and burst out, ¡°Qing¡­ Mo¡­! You just wait!¡±


    Finished speaking, Mu Yi brushed his sleeves and went. Gu Yun faced his fiery black and icily face and replied, ¡°Anytime it suits you!¡± Did you think that it was only you who could frame other people to see drama and others couldn¡¯t fight back? What a joke!


    Su Ling secretly relieved, Mu Yi¡¯s martial arts was strong. She didn¡¯t know how profound was Mu Yi¡¯s skill yet she went to challenge the limit of Mu Yi¡¯s patient. This woman really didn¡¯t know her limit. At this time, Su Ling still didn¡¯t know why these two were fighting. If he knew, he should be worried of¡­ How Gu Yun would ¡®take care¡¯ of him. This woman didn¡¯t only ¡®not know her limit¡¯, she also bore grudges!


    Gu Yun prepared to turn around and go back to her own tent when a small soldier jogged towards them, urgently saying, ¡°General, Xing Bu (It is a department who takes care of crimes and prisons; Judicial Department?) Sent an urgent letter!¡±


    Xing Bu? He and Xing Bu didn¡¯t really have much contact. Why suddenly there was an urgent letter? Su Ling said in serious tone, ¡°Present!¡±


    When Gu Yun heard about Xing Bu¡¯s urgent letter, she thought of Dan Yu Lan, slowing down her step. She only saw the small soldier carefully looked at her and replied, ¡°But¡­ It was written in the urgent letter that¡­ the content is confidential and¡­ was directed to Qing Mo.¡±


    To her?!


    Not only Su Ling was puzzled, even Gu Yun was wondering why Xing Bu wrote an urgent confidential letter to her.


    Although there were a lot of questions in her heart, Gu Yun still held out her hand towards the small soldier and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The small soldiers secretly took a glance to Su Ling. Seeing Su Ling slightly nodded, he gave the letter to Gu Yun.  Gu Yun neatly opened the envelope. This urgent letter only contented one small piece of paper.


    After she finished reading, Gu Yun¡¯s face changed slightly. Su Ling and Han Shu simultaneously looked towards the paper, only to see the most succinct hastily written line:


    Lucy, the case was difficult, return fast. Y (Lucy and Y were written in English in the book. They were not typo!)


    What was the meaning of this? What is the meaning of the first and the last ¡®drawing¡¯?


    Since when Xing Bu¡¯s document changed to this form?


    Most importantly, what was the relation between a Xing Bu¡¯s investigator and her?


    Although they didn¡¯t understand, Gu Yun had understood everything clearly. Who would know her English name except Qing? Qing was that anxious till she asked Gu Yun to return. She must be really in trouble.


    Both of Su Ling¡¯s brows were knitted. He was full of doubt. Gu Yun quickly closed the letter and said, ¡°I want the best and fastest horse.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± His mouth was asking the question, but Su Ling had guessed her intention.


    Indeed, Gu Yun succinctly replied, ¡°I am going Back to the capital immediately!¡±


    Immediately? Su Ling knitted brows were tightened. Why was she so anxious? This letter made her put back everything and want to return to the capital? All of this was because of a person named Dan Yu Lan?


    Actually, Gu Yun did this because of the person who wrote this letter, and that person was not Dan Yu Lan, but her most important friend in this world¡­ Zhuo Qing.


    Since the moment she left the camp, she was not happy!


    Why does she have to return to the Capital with Su Ling?


    He was the Su Army¡¯s Military Counsellor, he should be returning to the Capital with the army, why didn¡¯t he do it?


    Okay then. Everything was because of that ¡®person who couldn¡¯t live if there was no mess/fight in this world¡¯ ¡­ Su Ren. He prudishly said that ¡®the emperor¡¯s edict stated that their time limit to catch the bandits was one month, but there was so much gold¡­It would require a long time to transport them back to the Capital and it would pass the time limit. Therefore, Su Ling must go back to personally inform the emperor and to ask him to extend the time limit.¡¯


    OK! Let him come back to him (Emperor) but he didn¡¯t need to be here together with her!


    Han Shu was also an idiot, saying that ¡®If two people went together, they could take care of each other. Very good! Very good! Good your *ss! When she and he were together, the situation was like ¡®not fighting was already a good thing, not arguing was a blessing.¡¯


    The most disgusting thing was Su Ling. He actually agreed to go back with her! Didn¡¯t he always think a woman was bothersome? Wasn¡¯t he a loner?


    In short, the final result was that they were forced to travel together!


    The two horses went out of the city of Pei. Gu Yun decided to insist once more, ¡°Su Ling. Although you and I wanted to return to the capital, but we have different aims. It is better if we go our own way.¡±


    Just thinking to be with him during this journey made her hairs stand. She thought Su Ling was also reluctant. However, everyone in the army was joining force so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ling¡¯s mood which had been pretty good dropped below 0 degrees. His chilling arrogant voice and attitude really made people uncomfortable. ¡°You are my General manor¡¯s people. Who allows you to have freedom of action?¡±


    What did he mean by that? Did he mean she was their house pet? Ridiculous! As she said before, how could she be calm when she was with Su Ling, this type of man? Was general manor really that great? There would be a day when she would leave that general manor!


    Now, I will just tolerate you!


    Su Ling thought she would keep arguing with him because he clearly saw anger in her eyes. However, Gu Yun didn¡¯t say anything, coldly turning the horse and continue to gallop forward.


    Su Ling frowned, he really couldn¡¯t understand women¡¯s thought and behavior, especially hers.


    ¡°Is he gone?¡±


    Above the tree, a green figure turned around. Her face which always looked indifferent showed a touch of surprise and disappointment. Her tone was also a bit hasty.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Although he was usually hot-blooded, he was not stupid. He could easily see that the leader looked at the man called Su Ling differently. Yan Ge replied truthfully, ¡°At Ya hour (3-5pm), he departed with that savage woman.¡±


    ¡°Only those two?¡± The woman¡¯s heart felt inexplicably lonely. He was really gone. The next time they meet would that be another 5 years? Or 10 years? She indifferently turned her back, the woman laughed at herself, between her and him, they couldn¡¯t be even called enemies anymore.


    ¡°En, others were still in the campsite. Leader, Su Ling has gone. Could we go and rescue Wu Ji?¡± Su Ling was not in the army anymore, so they shouldn¡¯t need too much thinking, right?


    ¡°Cannot.¡±  When she once again spoke, there was not the slightest melancholy in her voice. She indifferently said, ¡°The Su Family Army camp is heavily guarded, we can¡¯t afford to act rashly. The main aim of this expedition was the gold, they would definitely put more guards to ensure its safety. People who escorted Wu Ji should be less than those of the gold. We need to wait until they reach the canyon in the outer area of Pei City before we start the mission.¡±


    She was this forest¡¯s guardian and also the tribe¡¯s leader. In this lifetime, she was destined to never leave here. If that was the case, it would be better if they didn¡¯t meet again.


    It was almost autumn, the night wind was not that refreshing anymore. The sparkling moonlight shone on the official Road. The road looked like a faint-white silk laid in between mountains. However, the approaching galloping sound at a high speed broke the solitude of the night. Two black horses rushed through the ¡°white silk¡±, drawing two ink marks on it.


    Originally the two horses went head to head. However, one horse suddenly jumped over thirty feet. The man on the horse immediately pulled the reins. The horse immediately stopped and stood straightly on the Official Road.


    The horse behind was startled. The one who was riding it had to immediately pull the rein too. The spirited horse made a sound and barely missed hitting the horse in front.


    Glaring at the man on the horse, Gu Yun growled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Did he know that if she didn¡¯t pull the rein on time both of them would be injured!


    Su Ling went down from the horse. His face was even darker than the night. He coldly replied, ¡°We have ridden for one day and one night. It is about time we rest.¡±


    Gu Yun icily argued, ¡°If you want to rest, that¡¯s your problem. Don¡¯t stop my way.¡± She also didn¡¯t want him to travel together with her. This man was sick!


    Su Ling didn¡¯t pay attention to her and just held the horse¡¯s leather rope, pulling it towards the small tree at the side of the road.


    Gu Yun lost her temper, ¡°Su Ling! Do you know how to respect others?¡±


    ¡°You could either choose to rest on your own, or I will choose it for you, forcing you to rest.¡± With one hand held the horse rein, Su Ling didn¡¯t turn around. His overbearing answer challenged Gu Yun¡¯s nerve.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Bing Lian¡¯s blade was about to be discharged to the overbearing man in front of her. Gu Yun¡¯s grip on Bing Lian tightened.


    Like he had a pair of eyes on his back, Su Ling calmly replied, ¡°If you still have that much energy to be wasted on me, I will be glad to play with you.¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to hear that Su Ling was also struggling to contain his anger. They hadn¡¯t been resting for a day and a night. Besides eating dry food and feeding the horse, she hadn¡¯t stopped at all. Till what extent this woman wanted to push herself? Was that person who wrote the letter really that important? Worthy of her endangering her life to return on time?!


    Gu Yun took a deep breath, telling herself. Don¡¯t act rashly! Do not argue with him! Don¡¯t waste energy on him! Calm¡­ Calm¡­


    After contemplating for a long time, Gu Yun¡¯s anger was a bit subdued. She used a calm tone to say, ¡°I think, we really need to discuss some things. After all, we are going to be at each other¡¯s company for couple days. I couldn¡¯t stand arguing with you every day. What do you think?¡±


    After long pause, the man in front replied, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°We travelled together. I think we should, at least, have most basic respect towards each other. What do you think?¡±


    After a while, the man in front didn¡¯t reply. Gu Yun thought that he agreed, so she continued, ¡°I need to return to the capital as soon as possible. I can¡¯t afford to be slow like now. Getting rest every day is a must. This point I understand. The reason I¡¯ve been rushing these two days is because our spirit and energy are at their best so I will only rest for two hours. After a while, our energy will decline, then we will have extra one hour break every day. What do you think?¡±


    If she really wanted to hurry and go back, this arrangement was the best one. Su Ling had to admit, she was smart. She could arrange it so well. However, the question is why did she need to be that desperate?


    Gu Yun waited again for a while. If the man in front of her still didn¡¯t speak, could she take it as if he agreed?


    Shrugging, Gu Yun came to her conclusion, ¡°You didn¡¯t comment on anything so I am glad that we could reach an understanding.¡±


    Gu Yun turned her body over to get off the horse. She quickly prepared the things for an overnight stay. At this time, the silent Su Ling suddenly said, ¡°Do you really have to rush back?¡±


    Refocusing her thought, Gu Yun finally understood what he asked. Gu Yun quickly replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    This one word ¡°yes¡± made Su Ling¡¯s surrounding temperature plunge several degrees. Bing Lian and Chi Xue could also feel it. Unfortunately, to the ¡®slow¡¯ Gu Yun, didn¡¯t feel it.


    Both of them were well-versed in staying overnight in the wilderness. They quickly found an appropriate location to rest. The fire was ignited within half an hour. Taking out the water bottle and dry food, both of them ate in silence. Once she was full, Gu Yun demanded quietly, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Su Ling was stupefied. He hadn¡¯t been able to get the meaning of Gu Yun¡¯s word, a bottle of medicine had been thrown beside his foot.


    Looking at Su Ling¡¯s blank face, Gu Yun impatiently said, ¡°Quick! Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Before they departed, Su Ren gave the medicine to her and asked her to help Su Ling to apply the medicine. He was also emphasized that Su Ling was wounded because of rescuing her. It was like if she didn¡¯t help Su Ling to apply the medicine, she would commit an extremely serious crime. Ah¡­ She didn¡¯t want to control him!


    Finally understanding her intention, Su Ling was a little bit embarrassed. His facial expression was a bit odd. He coldly said, ¡°Let me do it myself.¡±


    Not waiting for him to finish his sentence, Gu Yun was looking for a piece of muslin while using ¡®Discussion¡¯ tone to reply, ¡°You could choose to obediently take off your clothes or I would take off your clothes.¡±


    Su Ling suddenly wanted to laugh. This woman really held grudges, she used his word against him.


    Never mind. She, a woman, was not shy. Why would he mind! Facing his back towards Gu Yun, Su Ling took off his outer clothes. Under the moonlight, the broad back¡¯s muscles looked more pronounced. Gu Yun slightly raised her eyebrows, secretly admiring. Su Ling had a strong well-built physique, a wheat-like skin color, and perfectly lined muscles. Really making people envy!


    However, Gu Yun only appreciated the view in front of her for a second before she took out the muslin and applied the medicine. She carefully bandaged the wound again. Under the doctor¡¯s care, his wound gradually closed. However, there were still small circular pits at his back. It looked like they were going to leave a scar. On his back, there were plenty old scars. Gu Yun didn¡¯t look that way, but she admired him secretly.


    Meanwhile, Su Ling who just before calmly took off his clothes felt a bit weird when Gu Yun¡¯s cold fingers gently applied the medicine to his wound. He felt a big difference when Gu Yun applied the medicine compared to the doctor; although it was the same medicine. Her movement was not much gentler than the doctor. That kind of feeling hot and cold, pain and tingling. Truthfully, it was not very good!


    When Gu Yun reapplied the dressing and the dressing passed over his chest, her breasts were pressed against his back. His brain subconsciously thought of that night, inside the tent, the movement along the breath which she couldn¡¯t conceal¡­ (I think he is talking about the state of Gu Yun when she didn¡¯t wear a bra nor the clothes to prevent her breast movement. However, I might be wrong.)


    Damn! After all, he was still a man. At this time, Su Ling extremely regretted letting her apply the medicine.


    In contrast, Gu Yun didn¡¯t have much feeling. She had seen too many male bodies. In the Special Forces before, she didn¡¯t know how many men she¡¯d helped to bandage in the woods. Therefore, to her, the situation now was normal. She secured the bandage and put back the medicine and dressing. Gu Yun calmly said, ¡°Okay, it is finished. Take a rest. We will be going in two hours.¡±


    Finished speaking, Gu Yun carelessly lied on the ground near the fire. Using her hands as a pillow, she just lied there on the ground like that.


    Once again, Su Ling¡¯s face darkened. What kind of woman can peacefully sleep outdoors on the ground in front of a man? He¡¯d never seen this kind of woman before! She really didn¡¯t put a guard against him or was she actually acting tough? For the first time, The Great General Su put an interest to analyze people who weren¡¯t his opponents. In addition, this person is a female! He never wasted his mind on a woman!


    Thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t understand. Su Ling closed his eyes. The best way to deal with this woman was ¡­ to not see her at all!


    After a long time, Gu Yun gradually opened her eyes. She tilted her head to see a man who sat cross-legged, she observed the man. The resting time was limited. Gu Yun under this kind of circumstances would choose the most comfortable place and position to sleep. She was curious. Could Su Ling rest at that kind of position? Didn¡¯t his legs get pins and needles?


    Several days later, Gu Yun got her answer. Sitting like that and closing the eyes wouldn¡¯t make people rest well.


    This was because Su Ling¡¯s face was becoming uglier to see as the time passed. His eyes were bloodshot. His black clothes were crumpled and his hair was a mess. He¡­ frankly speaking, was a moving ice block. In Gu Yun¡¯s opinion, all of these were caused by severe lack of sleep. However, she didn¡¯t guess right the reason of his lack of sleep.

 CH 17

    ***


    After rushing for five days and nights, they finally arrived at the capital. She quickly went to Xing Bu. The presiding officer of this case was Yu Lan from the Ti Xing division (ÌáÐÌ, Prosecution Office). When Qing frantically called her back, she had prepared mentally. This would be a tough case. However, when she heard that this was a serial killer who would take the heart of the victim, she was still surprised. Qing¡¯s initial report suggested that all of the victims were female. There were no injuries on their body apart from an incision about five inches long on their left chest. The cause of death was the removal of heart. The faces of the deceased revealed extreme fear, but there were no other scars left on their bodies.


    The killing technique was the best, but their modus operandi was also very skilful. They didn¡¯t leave traces of evidence. Xing Bu had investigated for a month. The witnesses and the crime scenes had been checked numerous times. They still haven¡¯t gained anything. Qing had asked Xing Bu to investigate similar cases across the country, hoping to find a new clue.


    ¡°Madam, would you like to enter the house now?¡± Two small soldiers looked strangely at their madam who had been sitting in front of the General¡¯s Manor for an hour.


    Gu Yun, whose brain was busy analysing the case, paused momentarily. She looked up to see the two soldiers looking at her with a weird smile, dumbfounded.


    She might be able to analyse the case clearly and logically. However, she was somewhat undecided about her personal matter. She originally didn¡¯t want to return to the manor, not because it was a bad place. In here the soldiers were straightforward and her freedom was not restricted. However, when thinking that she and Su Ling would be living under the same roof, she was inexplicably upset! The more appalling thing was the golden bagua. Without living in this manor, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get information on the bagua, hence, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go home.


    For the sake of being able to go back to her era, Gu Yun finally decided¡ª live at the General¡¯s Manor!


    After deciding, Gu Yun raised up. She walked to the two young soldiers and gently smiled, ¡°Please tell the soldiers in here, the general had someone he loved. Before long, he will marry her. Later, you don¡¯t need to call me madam anymore, or else you will be punished according to military law. Do you hear me clear?¡±


    The two looked at each other. After a long time, they unwillingly replied, ¡°Understood, then¡­ How should we call you?¡±


    ¡°You could just call me Miss Qing.¡± Gu Yun¡¯s mood improved greatly. As long as it was not that damn ¡®Madam¡¯, calling her anything was alright.


    They believed that Gu Yun must actually be sad but was acting like she was alright before them. The two looked at each other and firmly said, ¡°Yes, Miss Qing. Please be assured, in our hearts you are still our general¡¯s madam!¡±


    Ah? Gu Yun¡¯s mouth went stiff. She didn¡¯t care anymore! She whispered, ¡°I know your mind, but please don¡¯t ever call me Madam again. The general will be unhappy. Please convey this news to everyone, ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Both faces in front of her looked displeased for her. However, their still answered her loudly. This made Gu Yun satisfied. As long as they didn¡¯t call her madam anymore, her heart would feel much more comfortable. Feeling very tired, Gu Yun smiled at the two and turned around into the manor.


    Seeing Gu Yun¡¯s ¡®forced smile¡¯ and her weak back figure, one of the soldier angrily whispered, ¡°How can the general treat Madam like this? She is a really good woman. The general truly doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Another man quickly agreed. No wonder Madam¡¯s complexion was so bad and sat outside the manor for a long time. She was really pitiful!


    When bunches of men were gossiping, their skills of gossiping weren¡¯t bad. At times, they were even better than women. Soon after, the entire manor knew of the situation. There were even many versions of the story.


    Gu Yun was very sleepy. She really wanted to sleep so she went straight towards the inner house. When she reached the hall, she bumped into Su Yu. Obviously, Su Yu didn¡¯t think that Gu Yun would be returning today. There was joy in his eyes but it was soon replaced by impatience.  He asked, ¡°How could you return so early? What about Second Brother? Did big brother come with you?¡±


    She had been travelling for a long period and was busy analysing the case. Now, there was finally time to sit and rest. Gu Yun felt really tired. She ignored him and went to the inner house.


    Against her black clothes, Gu Yun¡¯s face looked very pale. Her black eyes frightened people. Su Yu finally thought that she wasn¡¯t alright. Blocking her way, he asked, ¡°It has only been a couple of days, why do you look so lethargic?¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t want to explain and just wanted him to let her go. Su Yu suddenly grabbed her wrist and anxiously asked, ¡°Did your illness relapse again? Do we need to ask your sister to come and have a look?¡±


    His young face was anxious and worried. People could see that he was really worried about Gu Yun. Gu Yun slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Su Ren is still transporting the gold. Su Ling went to the palace.¡± After arriving at the Capital, they went their own ways.


    ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Su Yu was still worried, muttering to himself, ¡°Or is it probably better to ask a doctor to come and see you.¡± Her previous sudden collapse scared people out.


    Gu Yun turned her eyeballs. She shook off his hand and continued walking. Su Yu angrily growled, ¡°Hey, I am still talking to you. Why are you walking off?¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡± She spoke the word from afar. Su Yu was stunned for a moment. Then lowering his head, he laughed quietly. Oh, she didn¡¯t sleep well. It looked like she was having a hard time dealing with the rebels. Okay, then. He would tell the kitchen to cook a delicious and nutritious meal for her. Su Yu happily went to the kitchen, which he rarely visited. He completely forgot that he was going out to do something.


    The kitchen was finally able to produce a table of good food, but Gu Yun was already sleeping like a log. Su Yu was shouting at the outside until his throat was dry, yet he only got four words as an answer, ¡°I am not eating!¡±


    Staring at the plethora of dishes on the table, Su Yu¡¯s anger slowly rose up. What an ungrateful woman! Next time when she wanted to eat, he would not let her eat!


    Just as Su Yu was about to flip the table to vent his anger, Su Ling¡¯s tall figure came into the hall.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Seeing Su Ling, Su Yu pressed down his anger. He stood up to welcome Su Ling. A smell of alcohol came to his nostril. Su Yu frowned, ¡°Did you drink? Gu Yun lied to me saying that you went to the palace. I was just thinking to ask you what did the emperor say.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°She returned?¡±


    Su Yu replied bitterly, ¡°She has returned. Once she arrived, she just went to sleep.¡±


    She still knew how to rest! Su Ling snorted. Rubbing his sore neck, he turned around and exited the hall.


    Su Yu asked, ¡°Big Brother! You haven¡¯t eaten, why are you leaving?¡± How could this plentiful table not attract people to see it?!


    ¡°Sleep.¡± Coldly dropping this word, Su Ling strode away.


    Sleep again? Su Yu felt a little bit depressed.


    ***


    The wind was breezing, the moonlight was bright and a century-old Chinese parasol tree used its vigorous branches to make it look like a giant umbrella, preventing the moonlight from passing through. However, there was a figure on the highest branch. Using his hands as a pillow, he closed his eyes. It seemed like he was sleeping. However, even so, you couldn¡¯t get closer to him; he could attack and defend flawlessly at any time.


    The man slowly opened his eyes. Habitually, he tilted his head to see further. This was the highest place in the neighbourhood. It had a very clear view of the rock¡¯s smooth surface and the forest where she used to train.


    Ao Tian¡¯s indifferent eyes contained a trace of self-mockery. When did he begin to have a habit of looking at that forest? He¡¯d heard that she went to Pei city to put rebels down. She had such a little body, where did she actually store so much power? She was really an interesting woman.


    ***


    ¡°Morning, Miss Qing.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Hey, morning, Miss Qing.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Although she was still not having enough sleep, but Gu Yun¡¯s mood had remarkably improved after resting for a night. In addition, after the two small soldiers¡¯ broadcast, the result was good. Nobody had called her ¡®Madam¡¯ again. However¡­ They showed abnormal sympathy towards her, being really careful around her. There were still questions in her heart, but she was still happy. She could consider herself successful. It was truly a beautiful day!


    Gu Yun was in a good mood. When she saw Su Yu from afar, she smiled, ¡°Morning, Su Yu.¡±


    Su Yu was still angry because of the incident last night. He snorted, ¡°You still could sleep; you really are a pig.¡±


    Gu Yun gently raised her brows and laughed, ¡°A pig is better than a chick.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Yu glared angrily at Gu Yun. All of it was her fault! She once told everyone that he was eating like a chick. Now, every time he met her sister, he would be called Chick General! Both sisters were really bad!


    An elder servant was carrying Su Yu¡¯s breakfast over. Seeing Gu Yun, he kindly smiled, ¡°Miss Qing, would you like to eat breakfast too? I will take it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I need to go out.¡± Gu Yun waved her hand, leaving angry Su Yu behind.


    What did the servants call her? Miss Qing? Didn¡¯t they usually call her Madam? Su Yu secretly nodded. Truthfully, she was not Big Brother¡¯s woman, why called her Madam?


    Yue Lai teahouse.


    ¡°Three thousand liangs! (Liang is a measurement of gold/money) Are you serious?!¡± Gan Jing¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He swept away his usual ruffian-like behaviour and stared straight at Zhuo Qing.


    It was indeed a huge amount of money. Speaking about money, he refocused again. Zhuo Qing nodded. Gan Jing quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± 3,000 liangs, ah! This time, Xing Bu was giving a huge amount of money.


    Looking at the two calm men who kept silent, Zhuo Qing asked, ¡°Ao Tian, Ye Mei, what about you?¡± Both of them were her objective today! The ones that were hurt this time were all noble class misses. The imperial guards could not be said to be weak, yet they still let the killer escape. However, seeing his high-skilled martial arts, even if the killer was found, Xing Bu might or might not be able to catch him. If these two helped, Xing Bu would have a better chance. After all, they were bounty hunters. Three thousands liangs should have enough attraction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± The husky man¡¯s voice was cold, and he looked uninterested.


    Well, don¡¯t need to fight with him. He had refused frontally!


    The golden mask hid the woman¡¯s expression, leaving only a pair of cold deep eyes. She didn¡¯t immediately refuse. Her eyes were slightly squinted, coldly silent. Gan Jing pouted and said, ¡°Senior (female), this murderer had killed four innocent women consecutively. It was really inhuman!¡±


    From the first time he met this female senior, she always had a pair of cold eyes. Depending on her mood, she would go chase criminals for their bounty. However, she had a full sense of justice. The people she arrested did heinous acts. The bounty could not impress her but the crimes could.


    Sure enough. The icy eyes flashed slightly. Ye Mei almost undetectably nodded.


    Zhuo Qing was secretly relieved. Today, her venture could be considered a success.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    A gentle knock was heard. The people in the room were looking at each other. Zhuo Qing said, ¡°Come in.¡± Didn¡¯t she specifically tell the Boss not to let outsiders bother them? Who could it be?


    Unlike the polite knock, the door was quickly opened as Zhuo Qing spoke, revealing a charming figure who leaned on the door side. Zhuo Qing laughed, ¡°Why did you come?¡± She was thinking to let Gu Yun sleep more, so she didn¡¯t look for Gu Yun. However, here she was looking for Zhuo Qing.


    It was her! Ao Tian¡¯s calm eyes rippled, but it quickly disappeared.


    After sleeping for a night, Gu Yun¡¯s mood was a lot better. Her face was no longer so icy. She smiled back, ¡°I went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Manor to see you. Luo Xi Yan said you were here.¡±


    ¡°Are there any problems?¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t rush in and just waved her hand while exiting, ¡°You just talk first.¡±


    Zhuo Qing smiled, ¡°The discussion finished.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Xing Bu to talk.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Just when Zhuo Qing and Gu Yun opened the door, a hoarse male voice spoke again.


    Zhuo Qing turned her head around. Ao Tian¡¯s face remained indifferent and just coldly threw three words, ¡°I will join.¡±


    Gan Jing¡¯s face was full of surprise. There was a touch of surprise in Ye Mei¡¯s cold eyes. This male senior of hers never took back what he said. What made him change his mind?


    The two looked at the casual looking woman near the door. Was it because of her?


    Ti Xing Division.


    ¡°Did you find the cases that I asked for?¡±


    Cheng Hang was tidying up the files on the table. He replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found it. If we didn¡¯t go looking for it, we might not have noticed it. Apparently, six years ago, in the Qing Yue territory, there had been cases similar to this. There were more than 2 cases. However, it was not consecutive like this one. In some cases, the assailants were captured and executed. The others remained unsolved. They were old cases. Now, if we recount, there had been more than thirteen cases!¡± He had used more than 10 manual laborers and wasted an entire night going through the files before he finally found it!


    Zhuo Qing was leaning on her cheek with her hand. Hearing his report, she quickly focused and asked, ¡°Were the victims females? Closed room case? Did all of them bleed to death due to the removal of the heart? Did their faces show similarly frightened looks?¡± Although they were all cases of stolen hearts, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was done by the same assailant!


    ¡°Yes, they were all females. There were only two closed room cases. However, whether they bled to death and were frightened or not was not recorded.¡± The files came from the regional report. The methods of reporting and autopsies were different. It was really difficult to compare.


    Gu Yun¡¯s index finger was tapping the table. She frowned, ¡°Were there any other commonalities?¡±


    ¡°There were.¡± Although they existed, Cheng Hang¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any excitement. He continued, ¡°Three of the victims were studying Qin (a traditional Chinese harp) under Su Mu Feng, but it is probably a coincidence.¡±


    Zhuo Qing and Lu Qing had disappointed expressions. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Who is Su Mu Feng?¡± She never heard them mentioning him.


    Zhuo Qing explained, ¡°He is Qiong Yue¡¯s most famous musician. A calm and indifferent man. He had taught many famous families. This time, three of his students were killed while they were still his students. However, the last time I saw him, he had haemophobia and it looked real.¡±


    Gu Yun believed Zhuo Qing¡¯s clear judgement. However, how could there be so much coincidence in this world? Everything needed to be rechecked!! Gu Yun naturally stood up and smiled, ¡°He is indeed suspicious. Regardless whether he is a real haemophobic or a fake, we still need to meet him.¡±


    ***


    Su* House (A different character from Su Ling¡¯s surname).


    There was the Su* Manor, which was located in the most prosperous area in the periphery of Qiong Yue¡¯s capital. However, this house was another Su* house inside the capital. No wonder the Su* family was known as a musician family. Even this house was also decorated with many ornaments. There was a refined aura emitted everywhere.


    Gu Yun, with her usual behaviour, was looking around. She walked here and there in the middle of the hall. She was like this because she thought that a noble family would make them wait for awhile. She didn¡¯t expect that after they arrived for a while, a deep clear voice would leisurely greet her, ¡°Miss Qing.¡±


    Gu Yun looked back. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but squint. The man was wearing white clothes while his steps were light. The wind gently blew his hair, revealing a handsome face. His demeanour was calm and composed. His eyes were deep and calm, easily capturing people¡¯s attention. Gu Yun finally understood why Zhuo Qing used ¡®calm and indifferent¡¯ to describe him. He was like a cloud, giving people ¡®a cold uncertain helplessness and alienated¡¯ feeling.


    Zhuo Qing nodded and smiled, ¡°Su gongzi, is your body feeling better?¡±


    Su Mu Feng smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Miss. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Yun had those sharp eyes that only a few could ignore. Su Mu Feng faced the woman who was standing in the hall. She kept staring at him. He politely nodded to her and smiled. However, his pale lips only raised a bit. It was almost impossible to see.


    This man was interesting. You wouldn¡¯t think he was mannerless, but it was absolutely impossible to feel his warmth. Zhuo Qing smiled, ¡°This is my little sister, Qing Mo. These twos are investigators from the TiXing Division.¡±


    Su Mu Feng saw the two men on the other side. He wasn¡¯t startled or impatient, just calmly asked, ¡°Why did you guys come here?¡±


    Lu Jin got up and fisted his hand in front of chest to greet, ¡°Su gongzi. Sorry to disturb. The victims of the first few cases were your students, so we just want to ask some questions.¡± Even though Su Mu Feng didn¡¯t attend the court, his reputation was excellent. Facing such refined and graceful figure, people couldn¡¯t help but respect him.


    Su Mu Feng gently nodded and replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°When gongzi taught these misses¡¯ last classes, did you notice anything strange?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Mu Feng¡¯s answer was simple and calm.


    ¡°How long had gongzi taught them for?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ci and Miss Li had received three lessons while Junzhu (It¡¯s kind of like a princess but not emperor¡¯s daughter) had two.¡± Su Mu Feng¡¯s face remained calm and composed. He continued, ¡°Do you need the entire list of my students and ex-students? If you need it, tomorrow, I will have someone to send it over to TiXing Division.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Su Mu Feng was really cooperative. Lu Jin felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± Gu Yun¡¯s bright voice was somewhat forceful. She stepped closer to Su Mu Feng and coldly asked, ¡°As their teacher, do you feel anything towards their death?¡±


    Meeting Gu Yun¡¯s eyes, Su Mu Feng¡¯s face remained indifferent. Despite her not being an official, he still replied, ¡°Shock. I just hope the murderer can be captured as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes flashed. This man¡¯s face was too calm that she could not read anything from him. It looked like she had met a tough opponent. Gu Yun walked to Su Mu Feng¡¯s front and continued to ask, ¡°What do you think about the murderer¡¯s killing method?¡±


    ¡°I do not know how the murderer killed, so I don¡¯t have any opinion.¡± Su Mu Feng¡¯s tone was gentle. He looked natural and his answer to every question seemed flawless. Gu Yun continued to approach. Zhuo Qing stood up, wanting to pull Gu Yun. She was a bit excessive today.


    Unexpectedly, when Zhuo Qing stood up, she stepped on Gu Yun¡¯s skirt. Gu Yun was only focusing on Su Mu Feng so she wasn¡¯t paying attention to her surrounding. She stumbled forward. Fortunately, she was fast and quickly grabbed Su Mu Feng¡¯s steady hand so she didn¡¯t fall on the ground.


    Gu Yun stood up and apologised, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    When she was about to take back her hand, she found that the man¡¯s arm was trembling. Looking up to see Su Mu Feng, the usually calm eyes suddenly showed hidden tension and panic. Gu Yun was slightly surprised; she was just holding his hand!


    Zhuo Qing was about to step up and asked her condition when she saw Gu Yun¡¯s body weakly relying on Su Mu Feng¡¯s body. Gu Yun said, ¡°It looks like my foot was sprained.¡±


    Was she sprained just by that? Impossible! Even if it was really a sprain, Gu Yun wouldn¡¯t lean on a man¡¯s chest and not get up. Zhuo Qing stepped back. She would just wait and see first.


    Gu Yun could feel that when she fell onto his arm, Su Mu Feng obviously went stiff. Wanting to put her in a wooden chair, his voice was becoming colder, ¡°Please sit down, Miss.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes flashed again. Her body was still leaning completely on his arm. Her arms hugged his waist. Pretending to be weak, she said, ¡°It hurts. I can¡¯t walk. Please help me over.¡±


    Su Mu Feng flawlessly took Gu Yun¡¯s hand to help her walk. His face was becoming even colder. At this time, a fierce roar came from the outside, ¡°What are you two doing?!¡±


    Looking at the direction where the sound came from, an over-thirty-year-old woman was coming towards them. The woman dressed in dark blue. Her hair formed a high cloud bun (ÔÆ÷Ù). In her hair, there were several long silver hairpins. Her face was charming. Her figure was thin and tall. She was definitely a beautiful woman. However, her brows were wrinkled now, angrily glaring at Gu Yun.


    Seeing clearly who was coming, Su Mu Feng respectfully greeted, ¡°Aunt Xin.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t look at him at all and straightly faced Gu Yun, ¡°Your leg was sprained, wasn¡¯t it? I will help you.¡± When she finished speaking, the woman grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s arm, pulling her from Su Mu Feng. Her strength was extraordinary, making Gu Yun frown.


    Gu Yun was almost thrown away to the furthest chair. Gu Yun quietly watched this ¡°Aunt Xin¡± who just came.


    Coldly glancing to Cheng Hang and Lu Jin, the woman impatiently snorted, ¡°If you still have things to ask, please be quicker. Mu Feng still has many things to do.¡±


    Cheng Hang and Lu Jin looked at each other. Then, they looked at Zhuo Qing. Zhuo Qing shook her head. At this time, Gu Yun suddenly stood up and smiled, ¡°There is nothing to ask anymore. Sorry for disturbing. We will go back.¡±


    The group left the Su* house. It was almost sunset. The sky was bright red. It was really beautiful, making it hard to look away. But, no matter how beautiful the sunset was, it would soon vanish. As the dark shady sky would soon drown away all its brilliance.


    Returning to TiXing Division. Cheng Hang sat on a chair and sighed, ¡°There should not be a problem with Su Mu Feng, right?¡±


    Gu Yun shrugged and smiled, ¡°His attitude towards women was odd. His aunt was also strange!¡±


    That could also be a problem?! Cheng Hang bluntly said, ¡°The other person is an elegant person. To a woman who suddenly threw her body towards him, he would naturally keep a distance.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Gu Yun asked, ¡°What he showed was a mix of courtesy, disaffection, uneasiness and even disgust. All of these are understandable. However, how could he show panic?! Is this not strange?¡±


    Panic? Was it that serious?! He really didn¡¯t see it. Cheng Hang was trying hard to remember Su Mu Feng¡¯s expression. Lu Jin asked directly, ¡°What could his panicked state mean?¡±


    Gu Yun smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Panic can only show his mood, but it can¡¯t really reveal what was the reason behind it.


    Gu Yun looked at Zhuo Qing. Seeing her hold her cup without drinking, Gu Yun frowned. She didn¡¯t know what Zhuo Qing was thinking. She whispered, ¡°Did you think of anything?¡±


    Slowly putting down her cup, Zhuo Qing replied, ¡°I remembered when Prime Minister Lou¡¯s little sister was attacked, she had physical contact with Su Mu Feng that day.¡±


    Originally she didn¡¯t pay attention. However, when Gu Yun mentioned physical contact like that, she also felt that Su Mu Feng had an unexplained reaction when he had physical contact with other people, especially women!


    Once Zhuo Qing finished speaking, Cheng Hang quickly stood up. Leaving the sentence ¡°I will go and check¡±, his figure flashed through the door.


    Gu Yun¡¯s lips raised slightly. Although this man was impatient, his mobility and curiosity were worthy of recognition.


    Zhuo Qing put both of her hands on her chest. She snorted, ¡°If the murderer was him. Then, it means he had acted like a haemophobic in front of me!¡±


    Patting the angry Zhuo Qing¡¯s shoulder, Gu Yun consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. When we mentioned the three deceased, his face was free of guilt. No panic, nor pride. This is not a murderer¡¯s usual behaviour. This could only mean either his acting skills were superb or that we guessed it wrong!¡±


    If they were not mistaken, Su Mu Feng would be a big challenge for them.


    Two hours later.


    The sky was completely dark. They had lit several lamps in the study room. Inside, three people were sitting far from each other and looking at the files.


    A lean figure rushed into the room. Cheng Hang grabbed the water pot and drank several cups of water. His legs would soon be broken from running.


    Lu Jin asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Wiping his sweat, Cheng Hang was panting while happily nodding, ¡°All the personal attendants of the misses said that on the day before the misses were killed, they met Su Mu Feng and more or less had a physical contact with him.¡±


    Indeed!


    Zhuo Qing snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Amongst Su Mu Feng¡¯s students, only these few misses encountered danger. This is probably the reason!¡±


    Cheng Hang suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°If that is the case, then his target tonight will be¡­¡±


    The three looked at Gu Yun who was still looking at the files. They only saw her nodding, her eyes excited and smilingly she said, ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    In the hall, Su Ling and Su Yu were eating. Gu Yun had just returned to discuss with Su Ling, hoping he would lessen the number of night patrolling soldiers. Otherwise, with this complex and tight security, she was afraid the murderer wouldn¡¯t dare show up! Who would have thought, she hadn¡¯t finished explaining when she got rebuffed by Su Ling.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yun frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard there will be celebration within a month. Your emperor wanted this case to be solved as soon as possible. We have the opportunity to catch the murderer now. Why do you refuse to cooperate?¡± Did he not want to catch the murderer?


    ¡°General Manor has its own rules.¡±  He had heard about the case of stolen hearts. The murderer was extremely cruel and cold-blooded, terrorising the capital. Other noblewomen were scared to death, yet she agreed to become human bait?! Dan Yu Lan was really impotent to employ such a method!


    ¡°Just one night.¡± Gu Yun naturally knew an army would know the most about discipline. She could understand that General Manor had its own regulation. However, tonight was a special situation!


    ¡°No way!¡± Su Ling once again refused. Did she really want to die?!


    Gu Yun took a deep breath, swallowing the angry fire in her chest. She coldly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Gu Yun turned around to leave. Su Yu who had been sitting at the side anxiously asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Yun looked at Su Ling¡¯s dark expression as if someone had owed him a million. She replied, ¡°I will stay at Prime Minister Manor for a couple of days. Lou Xi Yan should not have so many rules! The murderer¡¯s target is me. He should be going wherever I go.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Yun turned away. Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes squinted. He growled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Yun halted in her steps, slowly turning around. Her eyes met with granite eyes. From Su Ling¡¯s side profile, his teeth were visibly clenched, showing he was trying to subdue his anger.


    Su Ling did not say anything. Su Yu had begun to freak, ¡°Qing Mo, please think clearly. You are a person of the General Manor. How could you stay at Prime Minister Manor? No way!¡±


    Gu Yun icily smiled. Her hands were folded in front of her chest and asked, ¡°The General Manor¡¯s security is very tight. The killer most likely will not appear. If we let the perpetrator get away, there will be more innocent misses dead. Then, in you two generals¡¯ opinion, how should we deal with this problem?¡± Who was the one who said the General Manor had its own rules? She respected their rules. Why did they still complain?


    At this moment, Su Yu didn¡¯t know what to say and looked at Su Ling. Su Ling stood up and walked towards her. In front of her, his big tall figure seemed to completely envelop Gu Yun. Gu Yun silently stood there, meeting her eyes with his. Just when Gu Yun thought he was going to explode, she heard, ¡°Su Yu, go and make the arrangements. It can only be for a night! Tonight let her sleep in the Yi Tian room (means Heavenly).¡±


    His words were directed to Su Yu but his eyes were looking at Gu Yun¡¯s black eyes.


    Yi Tian room? Gu Yun? This name had a true martial arts aura.


    Su Ling¡¯s attitude had a sudden 180 degrees turn. Gu Yun was a bit suspicious. When she wanted to speak again, Su Ling had passed her and exited the hall.


    Looking at his back figure, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t guess what this man was thinking! It wasn¡¯t just her, Su Yu also thought the same. Just before, Big Brother firmly rejected the idea, how could he agree to it now?


    The spacious room was simply decorated with a large bed. Beside the bed, there was a plain looking table. Although the moonlight tonight was not very bright, in the absence of curtain layers, the room¡¯s environment could still be seen when squinting.


    On a big bed, a woman was lying. Her eyes were closed. It seemed like she had fallen asleep.


    The weather was hot so two windows were opened. The night breeze could easily come in and so could a slender shadow.


    After flying into the room, the dark figure didn¡¯t directly go to the bed but stood in front of the window for a while. Long after, he walked towards the bed, staring at the peacefully sleeping woman.


    Suddenly, he walked to the bedside table, took a cup and bashed it down onto the ground. The sound of broken porcelain was so clear and loud in the silent night.


    Gu Yun frowned, suddenly opened her eyes. The dark shadow had almost jumped from the window.


    ¡°You just came, do you want to go now?¡± A clear voice without a sign of confusion after sleeping was heard. Gu Yun jumped from the bed and went towards the dark figure. From behind, she used a rope to strangle the man¡¯s neck. The man was pained and his body a bit sluggish. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to have such good skills. Gu Yun punched the side of his abdomen. Then, she kicked the back of his knee.


    The man went black for a second. His hand was on his waist. Gu Yun saw a silver flash. Wanting to escape, the man used his other hand to push her. She didn¡¯t have a chance to back off. Fearing that when the man came, Bing Lian¡¯s shaking would alert the murderer, she didn¡¯t bring Bing Lian. Now, she didn¡¯t have a weapon in her hand, she couldn¡¯t attack.


    Gu Yun secretly bit her lips. She decided to get closer to the man in black. She was shorter than him, so she might be able to escape the sword.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to move when she felt her waist belt being tightened. Getting back her concentration, she had been hugged by someone. The silver flash was also interrupted by a pair of big hands. The blood smell spread across the room. The flowing blood slid between the fingers. Gu Yun opened her eyes widely, looking at the side of the man. Ao Tian¡¯s black clothes and silver hair. His face was pale but remained calm. He didn¡¯t show any signs of injury except for bleeding. In the dark night, the foolish act of the man-made Gu Yun a little bit agitated. The man in black was also surprised for a moment.


    Luck was on Ao Tian¡¯s side. He twisted his hand. The man in black immediately felt a strong force coming towards his wrist. His sword flew out of his hand. The man in black was flustered. He went towards the window and jumped.


    In the inner garden, there had been fully armed soldiers holding spears. The man in black squinted his eyes. It looked like they were luring him. He thought if he wanted to exit and enter the General Manor, it would not be an easy thing.


    Gu Yun grabbed some cloth from the bed, tearing it into long strips. She bandaged Ao Tian¡¯s bleeding hand and anxiously asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Soon, the blood stained the white silk. Ao Tian took back his hand and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Done speaking, he went out. Gu Yun felt strange. This man¡¯s character was too weird!


    The two went out to the garden. None of them had noticed there was a man standing with a complex expression at the corner. His hand was holding a sword that had been unsheathed. Yet, he was one step slower.


    Su Ling didn¡¯t speak anything and just left Gu Yun¡¯s courtyard like he had never been there at all.


    In the courtyard, countless torches had been lit, illuminating the entire courtyard. The man in black was surrounded by soldiers. He understood his situation so he no longer resisted and just coldly looked towards Gu Yun.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked down on you, little girl.¡± The man in black spoke up. It was clearly that of a woman¡¯s voice.


    Using her hand, the woman in black ripped the black clothes that she had used as a mask. A beautiful face was revealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Gu Yue Xin!


    After catching the person, Xing Bu immediately put Gu Yue Xin in the prison. She had admitted she was the one who killed them. Her reason was ridiculous. To protect Su Mu Feng from their harassment, she killed people?


    Xing Bu¡¯s lobby was a little bit quieter. Gu Yun whispered, ¡°I still feel something is off!¡±


    When closing a case, the proofs must be certain. All the evidence should be linked together and nothing should be overlooked. If Gu Yue Xin was the murderer, there were too many holes!


    Dan Yu Lan brightly smiled, ¡°Miss Qing, there is no harm in saying what you think. Please tell me.¡±


    Walking to the hall, Gu Yun spoke out her doubt, ¡°First, although Gu Yue Xin¡¯s martial art isn¡¯t bad, it could not be considered high-skill. If we didn¡¯t deliberately reduce the patrolling guards by half, she might have not been able to find my room. The General Manor is a heavily guarded place. The murderer could enter and exit effortlessly. This isn¡¯t something that Gu Yue Xin is capable of doing. Secondly, she couldn¡¯t explain the details of the three murders. If she really murdered them, she should know the details. Thirdly, her eagerness to plead guilty. This is probably to protect someone, and this person is likely the real murderer!¡±


    Cheng Hang opposed, ¡°Do you think Su gongzi is the murderer? I think he is not!¡± Su gongzi¡¯s fear of blood had been well known amongst the Su* family. They had also found many doctors for this. This could not be fake!


    Zhuo Qing who had been silent the whole time looked up. Her face was full of worry and said, ¡°Gu Yue Xin said that the victims were not moving or crying was because they were under the Gu Yue family¡¯s hypnosis. If it¡¯s really that good, Su Mu Feng could also be under hypnosis. Under the circumstances, he didn¡¯t know he would kill people. The trigger is a woman¡¯s touch. As long as a woman deliberately touches him, he would kill her uncontrollably!¡±


    This was what was called hypnotic suggestion (I don¡¯t what they mean in any language, so I google translate it). If that were the case, the real murderer would be the one used the hypnosis.


    Killing uncontrollably? Everyone¡¯s face in the hall was changed. Gu Yun looked at ease. She smiled, ¡°These are our speculations. Tonight we are going to prepare a trap again. Whether the murderer will come or not, we can only resign to fate.¡±


    ¡°This time, I will be the bait. I¡¯ll definitely unravel this so-called hypnosis!¡± Zhuo Qing suddenly offered herself. Luo Xi Yan frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t others do it?¡± It was too dangerous.


    Zhuo Qing shook her head. Gu Yun bluntly said, ¡°If it really is hypnosis, she will be the only one who can unravel it!¡±


    Qing was the recent years best coroner and also responsible for psychological training in the police station. If Su Mu Feng was really under hypnosis, Qing was the only one who could help him!


    Shi hour (3-5 am), General Manor.


    The sun almost came again. There was no movement in or outside the room. The entire General Manor was quieter than usual. Tonight¡¯s moon was unusually bright. The moonlight lit the room through an open window. Zhuo Qing, who was lying on the bed, looked at the inner chamber¡¯s situation.


    Luo Xi Yan was worried that he couldn¡¯t rescue her in time so he assigned Mo Bai, who was wearing black, on the beam of the roof. Meanwhile, Ao Tian was hidden in the closet. Gan Jing and the others from Xing Bu were in the outer chamber. Gu Yun insisted on remaining in the inner chamber, so she and Luo Xi Yan, who was also worried about Zhuo Qing¡¯s safety, were hiding in the furthest corner of the inner chamber. Through the screen, they could see the inside of the room!


    Suddenly, a shadow passed through the window. The man was wearing grey clothes and his face covered with a silver mask. His lean shadow was stretched by the moonlight. He didn¡¯t say anything. His hand was quick. Mo Bai and Ao Tian, who were closer, simultaneously took a deep breath. This man was definitely an expert. If he found out, tonight¡¯s operation would be a failure.


    The man in grey was standing in front of the window. Glancing through to the woman who shouldn¡¯t be in the bed, his eyes darkened. Hesitating for a moment, he turned away to leave.


    No way, she couldn¡¯t let him go! Or else even if they caught him, they couldn¡¯t undo the hypnosis! Zhuo Qing sat up. Using a warm voice, she said, ¡°Mu Feng, is that you?¡±


    The man-in-grey¡¯s body stiffened. He didn¡¯t answer, but he didn¡¯t leave either.


    It was indeed him! Zhuo Qing stood up. Slowly walking behind him but not too close, she spoke warmly, ¡°Truthfully, since the first time I met you, I have fallen for you. Tonight, I spent so much effort to sent Qing Mo away just to wait for you here.¡±


    The man-in-grey slowly turned around. His back was facing the moonlight and he was also wearing a silver mask. Zhuo Qing couldn¡¯t see his face nor his eye expressions. She only heard a muffled husky voice chuckle and reply, ¡°You knew that I would come?¡±


    This sound¡­ was really like Su Mu Feng¡¯s but the intonation and tone were completely different.


    Zhuo Qing secretly calmed her mind, gently shaking her head. She stepped forward, holding his palm. Lightly shaking it, she pretended to be shy, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I just hoped you would come. It looks like the heavens had heard my prayer; you finally came.¡±


    Gu Yun rolled her eyes. This woman should not be so into her act, ok? The legendary gentleman beside her, Minister Luo¡¯s fists had clenched several times!


    Zhuo Qing thought this man-in-grey would push her aside which was a normal reaction of Su Mu Feng. Who knew, he didn¡¯t actually push her, but actually grabbed her waist. He tightly hugged her into his embrace. Caressing her cheek back and forth, he whispered, ¡°Did you say you love me?¡±


    The cold caresses on her cheek felt like snake scales. She felt gloom and terror. Zhuo Qing secretly took several deep breaths. Then, she nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    Not waiting, the man had picked her up and went to the spacious bed. Gently putting her down on the bed, he pressed her body against his, trapping her between his arms. His finger constantly teased her earlobe. This man really knew how to seduce a woman! Was he really Su Mu Feng?


    Zhuo Qing struggled to extend her hand. Gently stroking the portion of the man¡¯s face that wasn¡¯t covered with a mask, she asked, ¡°Mu Feng, I want to see you!¡±


    Gu Yun carefully looked at the fairly calm Luo Xi Yan¡¯s side profile. She found that his eyes were remarkably cold. In the night, you could also see the murderous aura in his eyes. She really admired this man¡¯s intellect and also understood that this man had fallen deeply for Qing!


    The man-in-grey grabbed Qing¡¯s hand. Mo Bai, who was on the roof beam, immediately raised in alertness. Zhuo Qing was also surprised; she thought that he would get angry. Who knew? He took off his mask and gently threw it into the bed.


    Zhuo Qing finally saw the man clearly. The face in front of her was extraordinarily handsome and indeed was Su Mu Feng. However, Zhuo Qing could not be certain that the man in front of her was really Su Mu Feng. During the day, his eyes had a touch of silver colour but under the moonlight, his eyes were silvery grey. He jokingly bit his rosy lips. Compared to his elegant and cold demeanour in a daytime, he was really different now. This time, he lazily smiled. This side of him could make people¡¯s heart race. Zhuo Qing felt doubtful. She began to question her previous judgement. Hypnosis should not change a person¡¯s attitude this much.


    Zhuo Qing was caught in her own thoughts but the man didn¡¯t allow her to be distracted. Pinching her chin, he lightly asked, ¡°Are you willing to do anything for me?¡±


    Zhuo Qing surprised and nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    Lightly pinching her nose, the man then stroke her chin while whispered, ¡°Good girl. Are you willing to give your heart to me?¡±


    The husky voice was very enchanting. Zhuo Qing gently raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You want my heart?¡±


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s reply made the man¡¯s eyes flash, but he soon composed himself. He smiled, ¡°Are you not willing?¡±


    The two stared at each other without blinking. Zhuo Qing could see the silver light in his eyes were circulating like a pit, sucking her in. It was a very strange experience for her. Zhuo Qing felt a little bit dizzy. After a while, Zhuo Qing nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man¡¯s face had a touch of excitement and his smile was bright. He sat up and satisfyingly looked at the motionless body of the woman. His hands were on her belt. Soon, he untied the belt. He said to the woman who kept staring at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, soon you will be liberated.¡±


    A thin blade slid on the smooth skin. The cold sharp knife drew on the chest. There was a sexy red on the tip of the blade, flowing across the waist, like a red string.


    The man slowly stretched his arm. As usual, the knife neatly pierced into the chest. Soon, his hand held a beating heart in front of Zhuo Qing, waiting for her shocked and pained expression. This was the most exciting part of him. However, when he looked at Zhuo Qing¡¯s eyes. He was flustered; in Zhuo Qing eyes, he could see a calm and profound expression. There was not even a shred of fear or pain.


    The man¡¯s evil smile stiffened! She watched her heart being dug out. How could she be so calm? How could this happen?


    ¡°What is happening?¡± The question didn¡¯t just occur to the man on the bed but also to the three other people in the room except for Gu Yun. Everyone was surprised seeing what had happened.


    Zhuo Qing, who had been lying with the man for a while, suddenly sat up. She immediately went to the side and then a strange thing happened. The man faced the empty bed, pantomimed opening other people¡¯s clothes and then grabbed the sharp thin knife on his waist. He skillfully and precisely drew the knife and inserted it into the bed between his finger. He inserted his hand, and like he was holding something, he took it out. His face showed excitement and enthusiasm. It was like he was performing how he stole the heart. How ever they saw it, they still felt strange.


    Gu Yun slightly smiled and calmly replied, ¡°You will know it once you see it.¡± It seemed like Qing had successfully reversed the hypnosis.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man stared at Zhuo Qing¡¯s profound eyes. He felt dizzy afterwards. He was surprised when he found his hand was no longer holding the heart and his bloody hands were gone. There was nothing on the plain white bed. Zhuo Qing¡¯s clear and sharp eyes watched him carefully.


    ¡°This is¡­ impossible!¡± The man stared at Zhuo Qing. His surprised face turned into uneasiness.


    Zhuo Qing slowly sat down and coldly said, ¡°In this world, you are not the only one who knows how to hypnotise.¡± She admitted, at the beginning, she was almost lost in his eyes. If she wasn¡¯t well-prepared, he might have been successful in hypnotising her.


    The man¡¯s eyes showed cruelty. Zhuo Qing was surprised and quickly retreated while unconsciously blocking her chest.The man¡¯s blade grazed the back of her hand. Luo Zi Yan¡¯s anxious voice was heard at the same time, ¡°Mo Bai, Ao Tian, grab him!¡±


    Mo Bai jumped down from the beam and attacked the man¡¯s torso. The man turned around and kicked. The blade in his hand was still aimed towards Zhuo Qing who was in the furthest corner of the bed. Just as Zhuo Qing was almost stabbed, from behind the screen a large palm intercepted the man¡¯s wrist, using internal force to fend off the man¡¯s attack. Zhuo Qing felt her shoulder being pressed and an enormous force threw her out of the bed. The strength was so enormous she almost hit the wall. Luckily, Gu Yun caught her body so Zhuo Qing wasn¡¯t injured.


    The man quickly retreated out of the window and went out. Mo Bai and Ao Tian quickly chased after him.


    In the courtyard, he was greeted with Ye Mei¡¯s long whip. This small courtyard had been surrounded. There were archers who came out, ready to shoot the grey shadow.


    Mo Bai, Ye Mei and Ao Tian fought with him. The man didn¡¯t have a chance to escape. Ye Mei¡¯s whip trapped the man, tying him up. They used all the long ropes and iron shackles that the other investigator had prepared to tie him solidly.


    Cheng Hang looked at the man¡¯s face and immediately cursed, ¡°Su Mu Feng, I cannot believe that you really are the killer! You let your aunt become your scapegoat! You are really evil!¡±


    The struggling man went stiff. He stared violently at Cheng Hang and roared, ¡°What happened to Aunt Xin?¡±


    His eyes were devilish, nothing like the usual Su Mu Feng. Cheng Hang unconsciously put up his guard. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! Someone come here and escort him!¡±


    Many manual labourers came in and pulled him out. Zhuo Qing shouted, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll have a word with him.¡±


    Cheng Hang turned around. Seeing her hand bandaged in linen, he thought she was injured badly and said, ¡°Madam, you just go and bandage your wound first. If you have something to ask him, you could go to the town hall at anytime.¡± Finished speaking, he turned around and ordered, ¡°Escorted him to the prison.¡± Finally, the real murderer was caught!


    Seeing the group of people out, Zhuo Qing lowered her head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid when I see him again, I won¡¯t be able to ask him anymore.¡±


    Others might not hear it, but Gu Yun heard it clearly. She looked at Su Mu Feng and thinking about the usual Su Mu Feng, her heart was uneasy.


    ***


    The next day, Gu Yun and Zhuo Qing once again came to Xing Bu. Seeing Su Mu Feng in the prison, both of them were surprised. This time, he was the elegant and cold Mu Feng. He was really different than the bloodthirsty devil yesterday.


    They asked about last night¡¯s event. He didn¡¯t remember what he did last night. As the last resort, Gu Yun and Zhuo Qing went to ask Gu Yue Xin. In order to convince Gu Yun and Zhuo Qing that Su Mu Feng was unintentionally murdering people, Gu Yue Xin spoke to them. Su Mu Feng had a trauma. When he was a child, he got molested by a young miss. He was also beaten by his father¡¯s legal wife. To save himself, he beat his mother to death. After this, as long as a young miss physically touched him, he would have a killing intention. However, after he killed them, he would not remember anything.


    Zhuo Qing suspected he had a dual personality. However, at this era, they could not give him a psychological examination. Even if they proved that he was mentally ill, what could they do? His victims were the noble young misses. The noblemen would absolutely never let him go.


    Exiting Xing Bu, their mood was very dark.

 CH 18

    Under the cold moonlight, a petite woman leaned against the cold stone wall.  A big tree shadow fell on her body, making people unable to see her, or her facial expression. However, a large wine jar near her feet suggested her mood was bad. A faint aroma of wine could make people drunk, but it could not untie the woman knitted brows.


    She and Qing knew that for a serious mental illness patients like Su Mu Feng, he should be given treatment and helped, not killed. However, in this era, in the society that they were living, the families of deceased and ordinary people would not accept if ¡®a killer did not get killed¡¯ result.


    As a police officer, seeing Su Mu Feng sentenced to death, she felt extremely uncomfortable. She knew that she couldn¡¯t save him. She also knew that every place/country had its own laws. It won¡¯t be changed because of her. Her conflicting values between right and wrong made her feel suffocated tonight.


    She couldn¡¯t continue staying here. She wanted to go home. This idea has never been as obvious as it was now. Gu Yun decided, tomorrow she would find Su Ling to ask about the golden bagua. She grabbed the jar and mercilessly gulped the wine. A familiar sensation of being watched appeared again.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± It was that feeling again. The last she felt it was when they trained in the forest! Last time, she almost caught him. This time, she was not interested in chasing, so she just said, ¡°Come out now.¡±


    She thought that the person would not appear. She didn¡¯t expect that he would come out after she finished speaking, a tall figure slowly walked towards her. His clothes were as dark as the night. His silver eyes looked so dazzling at night, letting people know who was coming.


    ¡°Was that you?¡± Gu Yun squinted her eyes. At this time, Ao Tian was already in front of her. Seeing the pale cold face, Gu Yun laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we had met before.¡± It turned out that the one who was watching her was Ao Tian.


    Gu Yun turned around again and raised the jar on her hand, drinking a couple big gulps again. She asked, ¡°You have two options: First, is to sit down with me and accompany me drinking. Second, get out of here. I¡¯m not interested in being a circus monkey tonight (Staring object).¡±


    It was not hard to detect in the husky voice, which usually was cold and sharp, that there was a sense of irritability. Under the night sky, she casually sat on the ground, leaning on a cold stone wall. The high bun was blown by the night breeze from time to time. On her hand, there was a big jar of wine. It was really disproportionate to her petite body, giving a different kind of impression. However, the knitted brows couldn¡¯t be concealed. Ao Tian¡¯s usually expressionless face looked puzzled. What made her, a very strong and calm person, irritated?


    Drinking a mouthful of wine again, that burning sensation felt not bad. Ao Tian unconcernedly said, ¡°Actually, if you want to raid a prison, it is actually not a bad idea.¡± Su Mu Feng was an extraordinary person. If he died like that, it would be indeed pitiful.


    This time, Gu Yun was ashamed. This man was the real arrogant. Prison raid was not a bad idea? Even if she didn¡¯t have respect for the rules and judicial procedures and wanted to raid a prison, it was Xing Bu¡¯s heavily-guarded prison, not a market which could be entered or exited whenever she wanted to. In addition, what would they do after the raid? Let Su Mu Feng and herself become the most wanted criminals wandering around the world?


    Under the moonlight, he looked coldly arrogant. Seeing Ao Tian¡¯s profile side, Gu Yun was a little bit curious, ¡°How can a person like you become a bounty hunter?¡±


    Ao Tian seemed to have a little interest in this topic. As the man of few words, it was really hard for him to reply ¡°Why not?¡±


    Leaning against the cold stone wall, Gu Yun glanced towards him and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel much of sense of justice in you.¡± The woman beside him was not the same. Although she was also cold, she could feel Ye Mei¡¯s integrity and kindness. Meanwhile, truthfully speaking she could not sense any of those from Ao Tian.


    Gu Yun smilingly continued, ¡°I also couldn¡¯t smell any stench from you.¡±


    After speaking, the two suddenly thought of Gan Jing who widely opened his eyes in front of money. Looking at each other, they laughed. Gu Yun¡¯s hand which was holding the wine was a little bit off. She had felt a bit drunk. Thinking again, she laughed, ¡°I guess¡­ You became a bounty hunter because it was challenging?¡± To choose to apprehend a criminal as a career, she could only think of three reasons: a sense of justice, money and sense of conquering. However, obviously, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t see anything on Ao Tian¡¯s face.


    Not because of the challenge? She thought again for a while, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. It seemed like the alcohol was to be blamed for her brain paralysis. Gu Yun jokingly replied, ¡°Then it was just to spend some time?¡±


    Ao Tian¡¯s black pupil raised up. No one could guess his expression. Gu Yun said, ¡°Did I guess it right?¡±


    Ao Tian didn¡¯t speak, but a faint smile on his face told her everything. Gu Yun patted her own forehead and laughed out loud. Becoming a bounty hunter to pass the time? This was the first time she heard such a reason. However, looking at Ao Tian¡¯s ways to do things, it was not surprising.


    Didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the alcohol effect or laughing out loud, tonight¡¯s mood seemed a lot better. The moon gradually moved towards the west, hidden among the giant rocks. She looked up to see the sky, Gu Yun sighed and said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s moon is not bad, just it is a pity we cannot see it from here.¡±


    Gu Yun just casually said the words. Who knew there would be a touch of excitement in Ao Tian¡¯s eyes. His husky voice sounded enchanting, ¡°I have a good place to view the moon.¡± After speaking, Ao Tian stood up and went towards the jungle. Gu Yun slightly smiled. She didn¡¯t think much and just followed him, leaving behind a big jar of wine in front of the rock walls.


    The hundreds-year-old Chinese Parasol tree was flourished. Even its top branch was thick enough for a person to sit on. Gu Yun looked up and found a crescent moon on the black sky which was covered in countless stars. It was almost like you could touch them and picked them up. She¡¯d never seen this kind of view before. How long had it been since she could enjoy viewing the moon? She almost forgot it. Gu Yun smiled, ¡°This is a really good place to view the moon.¡±


    Looking for a long time, Gu Yun reluctantly looked down. She found under her feet, the moonlight shone through the mountain forest. The view had the same refreshing and intoxicating likeness to the view above. Her nose could smell the faint fragrances of the trees. Gu Yun suddenly felt dizzier. Wanting to find a different position to view the scenery under her, she moved her body. The branch swayed a bit, Gu Yun quickly grasped another branch. Sitting beside her on the different branch, Ao Tian quickly grabbed her arm. The branch finally stopped shaking. Gu Yun was a bit embarrassed. She smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡± It looked like she was really a little bit drunk. Her body refused to listen to her.


    Ao Tian didn¡¯t say anything, just silently retracting his hand. Gu Yun looked at his hand which was wrapped in black clothes. Suddenly recalling that he had helped her to stop the sword attack, she asked, ¡°How is your hand injury? Thank you for saving me the other day.¡±


    Perhaps he rarely received others¡¯ gratitude, or perhaps, he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings, his face remained expressionless and just said, ¡°No problem.¡± Using his hand as a pillow, he watched the sky again.


    This person¡¯s personality was really strange! Gu Yun rolled her eyes, ¡°Are you always this cold?¡±


    Her question was replied by a solid cold face. ¡°Okay. Just pretend, I never asked.¡± Gu Yun shrugged, talking monologue was not interesting! Ao Tian¡¯s position was really suitable to stargaze. She felt dizzy when she sat; it was better to lie down! (lol she¡¯s so drunk)


    Leaning on the branch, Gu Yun slowly lied down. With the stars above her head, a faint breeze of greens smell and a muffled insect sounds, everything seemed so quiet. Gu Yun slowly closed her eyes, secretly sighing. Why after she came to this era, she couldn¡¯t find normal and friendly people? Su Ling¡¯s noble arrogance, Mu Yi¡¯s enchantment, the mysterious woman¡¯s secret, Ao Tian¡¯s cold arrogance. Even that Luo Xi Yan was, in fact, a fox. 21st Century lifestyle was indeed more suitable for her. She¡­ really wanted to go home.


    Perhaps the alcohol had reached her brain or she was more comfortable now or perhaps the environment was suitable for sleeping, Gu Yun drowsily slept on the branch.


    Half an hour later.


    The person beside him didn¡¯t move for a long time and her breathing was more relaxed. Ao Tian suddenly had a bad feeling. He suddenly sat up and looked at Gu Yun only to find she lay peacefully on the branch, her hands were hanging and her eyes were closed, just like sleeping. Ao Tian frowned, ¡°Hey?¡±


    No response. Ao Tian once again called her. However, his answer was she was sleeping peacefully.


    Ao Tian was stupefied. Did this woman think well? They were on a ten-feet-over tree! Even him, who possessed extraordinary martial arts only dared to lie down here (not sleeping). She was sleeping soundly like this! If she didn¡¯t turn around she was okay, but once she turned around, she would definitely fall and die!


    Ao Tian¡¯s heart was full of fury. He wanted to shake her up and asked her whether she wanted to die. However, when his hands wanted to touch her shoulder, he suddenly stopped. Under the moonlight, her face looked so peacefully, looked so¡­ cute. Long eyelashes cast on a pale face, forming a crescent-like silhouette. Full bright-red plump moist lips. Her dimples on her face which somewhat present and absent at the same time were not-so-obvious when she was awake. Two deep scars on her face which at this time, became so obvious to the eyes, what did she think about at that time? How could she who always be sensible and yet do this self-harming act to solve a problem? Ao Tian¡¯s hand unconsciously touched that scar. He seriously stared at the adorable face in front of him, his heart felt strange ripples; what kind of a woman she really was? How can the gap be so big when she was asleep compared to when she was awake?


    Ao Tian didn¡¯t know how long he stared at this face. Gu Yun suddenly moved a little, the stunned Ao Tian quickly refocused and held her shoulder. Fortunately, she only moved her waist a little and didn¡¯t turn around. Soon after she fell again into deep sleep.


    She slept so soundly, making Ao Tian have a cold sweat. He slowly retracted his hand from her shoulder. His brows were slightly wrinkled. He used his legs to move several branches beneath his feet to Gu Yun¡¯s side. The thick branches were woven into a small net, so even if she turned around, she wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground immediately.


    Leaning against the trunk and his feet was treading some branches, Ao Tian didn¡¯t look at the woman beside him. In between the dark night sky, treads of golden ray faintly came out. The birds were starting to sing, becoming more and livelier.


    The songs of birds entered her ears, Gu Yun rubbed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, it was not a white canopy scene but a blue sky view entering her eyes. She was absent-minded for a second. Soon, she recalled the things that happened last night. She just remembered that she drank a lot of wine then went to view the moon on the treetop. Then she rested for a while and finally¡­ She fell asleep!


    Gu Yun suddenly sat up and saw the small ¡®net¡¯ underneath her body. She couldn¡¯t help not to have a cold sweat. She had been sleeping on the treetop for the entire night! It was very fortunate that she didn¡¯t fall to her death!


    Just when there was still lingering fear in her heart, Gu Yun just realized that around the place she slept, branches were thicker. Her eyes followed the branches¡¯ origin. She found a pair of long legs standing on a different main branch. She looked further again, to see a ¡®thousand years silent and cold¡¯ face that was looking at a different direction.


    Ao Tian? Did he accompany her for the entire night?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Yun just opened her mouth when a profound voice interrupted her words. It was still as cold as usual but sounded a little bit rush, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the sunrise.¡±


    Sunrise? Following his gaze direction, the fiery red sun was indeed rising. The red glow rays dispelled the darkness of the night. It was really beautiful. It turned out that he also had this ¡®elegant¡¯ interest. She still wanted to thank him, but Ao Tian didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, as though he was deliberately avoiding her. Gu Yun was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t pursue it. Stretching her waist, she smiled, ¡°Then, I will not bother you watching the sunrise.¡±


    She was sober now, her skill was obviously higher than last night. She gently jumped to the main trunk. Not caring that he didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she faced Ao Tian¡¯s back figure and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± After that, Gu Yun climbed down the tree by herself.


    Ao Tian looked down to see that flexible figure went down and rushed to the general manor. The lean figure disappeared fast into the woods. Ao Tian also didn¡¯t understand why he was sitting here all night. He didn¡¯t want to see the sunrise, but now he was forced to watch it because he couldn¡¯t go down now. He struggled to move his stiff legs. Sitting like that here for the entire night made his legs numb.


    Gu Yun was so anxious to come back. First, because she was feeling awkward to face Ao Tian after she stupidly fell asleep on the tree. Secondly, it was because of the golden bagua, she was afraid that Su Ling had gone out so she wanted to quickly wash up and look for him.


    However, when Gu Yun went back to her room, Su Ling¡¯s big tall figure had been standing in her small courtyard. What a coincidence, saving her time to go to find him. Gu Yun stepped forward. She had just wanted to say hello, SU Ling¡¯s face was black. His deep voice contained unmistakably great fury, ¡°Where were you last night?¡±


    The ¡°Good morning¡± that was already in Gu Yun¡¯s mouth was swallowed again. Her good mood had also vanished. Did he have nothing to do this morning that he came here to fight?! Her originally-not-so-good temperament flared up. She furiously asked, ¡°Why? Did I lose my freedom to this degree? My exiting the general manor, should it be approved by you and should I report my whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go last night?!¡± Su Ling¡¯s teeth gritted. A night patrolling soldier reported that there was no one in her pavilion and the gatekeepers also said that she didn¡¯t go out. The men he sent to search in the manor didn¡¯t see a sight of her. Although that Su Mu Feng had been captured, but who knew whether he was really the murderer or not?!


    What qualifications had he to ask her whereabouts? Gu Yun snorted and walked straight to the inner room. When passing Su Ling, her wrist was hurt, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t not stop her steps. A furious growl beside her ears said, ¡°You¡¯ve drunk!¡± Although it was only a hint of alcohol, however after a night, it was still so obvious. She must have been drinking a lot last night.


    Gu Yun simply couldn¡¯t go. Standing opposite of him, she coldly smiled, ¡°Yes, I did. I also slept on the treetop in the mountain behind. What did you think?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one who asked you this question!¡± Because of worrying her a night, she must be very happy! Last night, Su Ling was worried about her safety, so he sent people to look at the imperial city for a night. Now, it seemed it was simply ridiculous!


    Su Ling¡¯s good intention was treated badly. He was angry. Gu Yun didn¡¯t know what had he done for her and just thought that he was looking to disturb her. Therefore, she bluntly said, ¡°Ridiculous! Did you come here this morning to punish me? I didn¡¯t know that your general manor had a rule not to drink or stay a night in the mountain. Please let me see the rules! I may put them on this big door! I didn¡¯t know which one I am guilty of!¡±


    ¡°Qing¡­ Mo¡­¡± In the war of words, Su Ling would never defeat Gu Yun. In addition, he didn¡¯t want to admit that he had been worried about her for a night. Therefore, now he could only glare at her, wanting to wring her delicate neck!


    ¡°(Hissing sound)¡­¡± It hurt! Gu Yun broke away from the general¡¯s hand. Her wrist immediately showed 5 red fingerprints. It could be imagined how much strength he put just now. Gu Yun secretly cursed. What a damn rude man!


    Seeing the visible fingerprints on her wrist, Su Ling¡¯s anger finally subdued a bit. He asked, ¡°Starting from today, you will move to YiTian court.¡± This place was too close to the mountain behind and she was very wild. It was better for her to move to Yi Tian court. It was nearer to LingYun pavilion (where he lives), so he could notice her movements.


    Gu Yun was still very angry. How could she listen to him? ¡°I¡¯m not moving. This place is fine and I¡¯m used to live here.¡±


    Su Ling had anticipated her answer, so he deeply replied, ¡°I want to build an army storage for weapons here. You must move out.¡± He really intended to build a storage, but he originally wanted to build it next to the training field. Now, it appeared, this place was better!


    ¡°Weapon storage?¡± It looked like he went to see her this early morning to talk about this matter. Didn¡¯t this manor already have a storage room? Gu Yun wanted to ask him, but Su Ling¡¯s big tall figure strode away.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Gu Yun called again but Su Ling didn¡¯t turn around.


    Crap! She knocked her head. Gu Yun lamented, didn¡¯t she want to ask him about that golden bagua? Why did it become a fight!


    Study Room.


    ¡°Had she moved out?¡± placing the brush back to its place, Su Ling asked an elder servant who was pouring him a cup of tea. He just randomly asked the question without prefix or suffix.


    He has been serving the General Manor for his entire lifetime, it could be said he¡¯s watched Su Ling grow up. Uncle Ming knew who the person Su Ling asked for was. He whispered back, ¡°Miss Qing had moved in. This elder servant had done according to General¡¯s arrangement to purchase some female clothes for Miss Qing, but Miss Qing put it back and said¡­ she couldn¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Su Ling frowned and waved his hand, replying, ¡°Put it back.¡± He could not possibly imagine her dressed like a lady!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ming quietly retreated and went towards the door. Su Ling suddenly called, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Uncle Ming stopped and respectfully stood aside, waiting for Su Ling¡¯s order. Long after, Su Ling coughed once and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her ¡®Madam¡¯ anymore?¡± These days he always heard the servants calling her Miss Qing. As far as he knew, they¡¯d been calling her ¡®Madam.¡¯ Su Ling felt something was wrong. Uncle Ming was an elder servant. He would be relatively reliable and wouldn¡¯t speak non-sense.


    Uncle Ming looked down as if he was thinking how to answer. Su Ling felt more suspicious and lightly said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Uncle Ming embarrassedly replied, ¡°Miss said¡­ This is general¡¯s command.¡±


    Su Ling eyes squinted; he continued to ask, ¡°What else had she said?¡±


    ¡°She also said that general had someone on your mind and soon will marry her. Therefore, the servant should not call her Madam, or else¡­ Military discharge.¡±


    Thump! Uncle Ming heard Su Ling¡¯s big hand hit the table. His heart jumped up to his throat. Everything about this master of his was good, except his temper¡­ was a little bit bad. After he became general, he was easily angry.


    ¡°She said it like that?!¡± Su Ling¡¯s voice was not high, but it was really cold, Uncle Ming didn¡¯t dare to speak and just nodded.


    ¡°Go, call that woman here immediately!¡± A low roar was accompanied with a dark face. Even people who were not clever could tell the general was angry again.


    After an hour, Gu Yun had still to come. Su Ling who had an originally furious temperament became crankier because of the long wait. Gu Yun¡¯s foot had just stepped into the study room, she had already been greeted with a scolding, ¡°Your courage is becoming bigger by days. Faking military order could result in punishment. Do you know it?¡±


    Before Gu Yun came, Uncle Ming had secretly briefed her a bit. He said the general was angry because the ¡®Madam to Miss¡¯ issue and asked her to be careful. Therefore, she had been psychologically prepared. She slowly entered the room and sat on a large wooden chair. She faintly smiled, ¡°General Su, please don¡¯t be angry! You put a crime behind my name, would you let me know what I am guilty of before I die?¡±


    She was pretending to be a fool. Su Ling asked, ¡°When did I say I want to marry? When did I order that if anyone called you Madam, they will be discharged?¡±


    Gu Yun was well prepared. She coughed a bit and smiled, ¡°General Su is talking about this matter. Then, I can only defend myself. You¡¯ve mentioned about ¡®Military order¡¯, I¡¯ve never said it was a military order. I only said that it was your intention. They treated your intention as a military order, this can only tell how respectful they are towards you. You should be happy. Saying that I am faking the information, you haven¡¯t married anyone. In the future, it is a sure thing that you will marry someone. From the beginning, I am not your Madam and you are against them calling me ¡®Madam¡¯. I only conveyed your intentions, how could it be said that I am faking the information? Or does General wants them to call me ¡®Madam¡¯?¡±


    The last sentence made Su Ling lose his words. Saying yes it was not the case, saying no it wasn¡¯t also the case. Finally, Su Ling could only bitterly reply, ¡°You are being irrational!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s pair of hand waved. She helpless laughed, ¡°If you want to charge me, I can¡¯t do anything. You are the Great General. In this General Manor, is your words that matter. I cannot help.¡± The black paperweight caught Gu Yun¡¯s attention. Gu Yun suddenly changed the subject and smiled, ¡°However, I shouldn¡¯t use your name before discussing with you. In the future, I will pay attention.¡± She couldn¡¯t forget her aim coming here. She must find out the relationship between golden bagua and Su Family. She really didn¡¯t want to stay at this awful place anymore!


    Gu Yun suddenly lowered her stance, surprising Su Ling and making him forget his answer. She also could show her weaknesses??Did she play a trick again?


    Gu Yun did not apologize and not wholehearted. She naturally spoke fluently. She pretended to inadvertently get up and looked at Su Ling¡¯s written word. She took the paperweight while sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I practiced calligraphy. Soon, I will not know how to write anymore. Your calligraphy is great.¡± The first sentences were just vain words, but the last one was truth. Su Ling¡¯s words were casually written but it was smooth, any people who saw them couldn¡¯t help but praise them.


    Su Ling leaned his back against the wooden chair. His hawk eyes staring at the woman¡¯s movement. When did she ever praise him? This must be a trick.


    Su Ling didn¡¯t reply her words, Gu Yun was also lazy to put an act again. She put down the paper and took the paperweight again, playing with it on her hand. She asked, ¡°What a good paperweight, this pattern is very familiar.¡±


    Familiar? Su Ling quietly asked, ¡°Have you seen it before?¡±


    Of course, she saw it, but this was not a confession time. Gu Yun deliberately pretended to think. After a while, she smiled, ¡°I remembered. When I was sick, I don¡¯t know which room Su Yu put me into. In there, there was a big painting. The pattern was similar to this. Why does your family like this pattern? Are there any significant reason?¡±


    Oh, it was like that. Su Ling carelessly replied, ¡°It is Su Family emblem. Legends said that it can shelter Su family descendants. Su Family ancestral house and Su Army¡¯s war flag would be printed with this pattern. It was not a surprise that you¡¯ve seen it in Su house.¡±


    Afraid to make it too obvious, Gu Yun could only pretend to be interested and asked, ¡°It is just a pattern, how can it be said that it can protect Su descendants? Or is it just a legend? Where did this pattern derive from?¡±


    Although Gu Yun had been careful, Su Ling still felt unease. He smiled, ¡°You seemed to be particularly interested in Su Family¡¯s emblem.¡±


    Gu Yun knew that she was being too hasty! Su Ling was a careful and smart man, she must have a little bit more patience.


    Putting down the paperweight and half-leaning to the table, Gu Yun crossed her arms. She helplessly said, ¡°I think it is really beautiful and delicate. Every time, I meet you, we always fight or argue. It is rare that I could find a topic to discuss with you. If you don¡¯t like it, I will retreat now.¡±


    Gu Yun said it like that and it made Su Ling a little bit upset. Why couldn¡¯t they discuss well every time? It was definitely because no one wanted to give in! Seeing Gu Yun showed her weaknesses, Su Ling as a man shouldn¡¯t be too petty. Seeing Gu Yun wanted to go, he said, ¡°If you really like it, I will give this paperweight to you.¡±


    Gu Yun secretly gave herself a high five. Her trick was a success. However, her face didn¡¯t dare to reveal her inner thought. She deliberately asked, ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t always opt to win. I appreciate your thought. You looked solemn and cautious when you spoke about it. Maybe, your clan¡¯s emblem has some secret! Let me guess, there is probably a secret treasure map or the secret to become an immortal? Or could repel demons¡­ or¡­ travel through the time?¡±


    When Gu Yun was speaking half non-sense, her eyes were staring at Su Ling¡¯s face, trying to not to miss any of his facial expression.


    Unfortunately, after Su Ling finished listening, his face didn¡¯t say anything. He even laughed out loud, ¡°How could there be such a magical thing!¡± A woman was still a woman. She could even think about this kind of absurd things.


    He didn¡¯t know? Her heart was a little bit disappointed. However, Su Ling was the only one who knew the golden bagua¡¯s whereabouts. Gu Yun still refused to give up and continued to ask, ¡°Chi Xue and Bing Lian are very magical. That¡¯s why I am curious towards your clan¡¯s emblem. Perhaps it is even more magical that Chi Xue and Bing Lian?


    ¡°Chi Xue and Bing Lian are a pair of ancient swords, passing the human natural ability. For thousands of years, they have been guarding Su family. When the Su eldest son was born, Chi Xue will be his. For Bing Lian¡­¡± Looking at Gu Yun¡¯s serious face, Su Ling paused for a moment, concealing the fact that Bing Lian would choose Su eldest daughter-in-law. He evasively said, ¡°Bing Lian can find its own master.¡±


    Why Bing Lian could but Chi Xue couldn¡¯t? Also, if Bing Lian always found its own master, how could it still belong to Su Family for years? Gu Yun felt a little bit weird, but she didn¡¯t think about it again. Su Ling diverted her attention by saying, ¡°As clan¡¯s emblem, it only had spiritual force. For so many years, we didn¡¯t find anything strange. You don¡¯t get your hopes high.¡±


    Only spiritual force? Gu Yun somewhat disappointed and replied, ¡°So the family¡¯s emblem was just a pattern. I thought it had some origin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it came from a common golden bagua.¡± Su Ling casual sentence made Gu Yun¡¯s disappointed heart once again excited! There really was! There really was the golden bagua! If Gu Yun had not always calm and forced herself to restrain, she would be cheering. She forced her excitement down and calmly asked, ¡°There really is? Could I see it?¡±


    Su Ling shook his head. Gu Yun didn¡¯t want to give up. With a hint of displeasure, she deliberately said, ¡°I am more interested on this than those magical things. I will only look and not ruin your family emblem. I didn¡¯t think that you could be that petty!¡±


    Su Ling was not angry and just smiled, ¡°It is not like I don¡¯t want you to see, but the family emblem is not in the general manor.¡±


    ¡°Where it is?¡±


    ¡°Ancestral house. Every three years, Su descendants will go there once. Only at this time, we could see the family emblem.¡± The emblem was the entire Su family¡¯s treasure. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be in the General Manor. Furthermore, the family emblem did have a fantastic legend, but in Su Ling¡¯s heart, it was only a legend.


    Once every three years? Su family treated this golden bagua so importantly. Wanting to see it was so difficult. Wanting to see it¡­ She was afraid, it would be hard. Since it wasn¡¯t in General Manor, Gu Yun didn¡¯t want to raise his suspicions. She could ask Su Yu about the location of the ancestral house. Compared to Su Ling, he was much easier to deal with.


    Gu Yun looked down and thought. Su Ling thought that she was really disappointed. He thought again and said, ¡°If you really want to see it, next spring is the day of worshipping ancestral, I¡­ will bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Yun was surprised. He wanted to bring her there? She never lived in the big clan family, but she knew that this kind of ceremony was not a trifling matter. How could he just say he will bring her? With Su Ling bringing her, it would be easier to get nearer to the golden bagua. However, she needed to wait for the next spring in this manor! Now, it was still autumn, ah! This was the first time Gu Yun felt she wanted to cry.


    Su Ling didn¡¯t know her inner battle. This was a rare occasion where they didn¡¯t fight nor argue, he was in a good mood and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s have a dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yun absent-mindedly replied. She casually followed Su Ling and thinking how to live for the next six months¡­


    Hastily eating the meal, Gu Yun quickly went back to YiTian Court. She sat on the window frame and watched the gradually setting sun. She was thinking what to give Qing as her wedding gift in 10 days.


    Uncle Ming¡¯s voice was heard from the outside, ¡°Miss.¡±


    Gu Yun was lazy to move and didn¡¯t care about her unladylike posture. She just said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Uncle Ming carried a tray towards Gu Yun. Not seeing the thing, Gu Yun impatiently said, ¡°What is that again? In here, I¡¯m not lacking anything. Please take it back.¡±


    Uncle Ming hesitated for a while before replying, ¡°General just ordered this elder servant to send this here.¡±


    He sent people to here? Gu Yun glanced over the tray. It was brush, ink, paper and¡­ the black paperweight that she played this afternoon.


    Gu Yun was surprised. She only randomly said things this afternoon. She didn¡¯t expect that he would find someone to send them here. Gu Yun no longer rejected it and smiled, ¡°Put it there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ming put the things in the inner chamber and quickly retreated.


    Leaning against the window frame, she looked at four treasures on the table. Gu Yun was stupefied, how could she do calligraphy?¡±

 CH 19

    Dear all,


    From this April-(possibly) End of June, the updates for this story will be VERY SPORADIC. It is the time of the year where I have many assessments (and I should probably try to start writing my thesis ).


    Cheers,


    Nutty


    ***


    Qiong Yue¡¯s capital city was indeed busy. There were building with three levels on both sides of the street. Shops were abundant and human voices were everywhere. The quartzite-paved road was smooth and flat, faintly showing the country¡¯s prosperity. It was probably because of the upcoming celebratory event, every place was covered in red silk and lanterns. Looking at this place from afar, it was somehow garish.


    The autumn¡¯s sun couldn¡¯t be as warm as the summer¡¯s, especially at noon when the sunlight was blinding people. Qiong Yue¡¯s people were quite open-minded; there were many women walking alone in the streets. However, within the colorful scene, there was an obvious black colour.


    This was the first time Gu Yun walked in the streets of the capital since she had arrived in this world 4-5 months ago. It was because if she wasn¡¯t training the soldiers, she was competing. If she wasn¡¯t investigating a case, she was fighting the rebels. Now that she was idle, she didn¡¯t know what to do. In a few days, it would be Qing¡¯s wedding day, she needed to find something for Qing. Unfortunately, after walking for more than 2 hours, she couldn¡¯t find the right gift for Qing!


    Not very far from there, there was a busy store. In front of its entrance, there were two jade pixiu (Chinese mythical animal that looks like a lion/tiger?). The entire store was decorated with unique and simple, but elegant ornaments. There were ¡°Jin Yu Liang Yuan¡±, these four words written very large on a big black jade sign (½ðÓñÁ¼Ôµ JinYuLiangYuan. JinYu means as valuable as gold and jade. Liang Yuan means happy match. It can be interpreted as a precious happy match?). Gu Yun¡¯s lips raised slightly. Encountering such a good name store, she should go and take a look. Upon entering the store, a staff person wearing blue clothes immediately went to greet her. He secretly observed Gu Yun and smiled, ¡°Miss, please come this way. This store sells many treasures, you could just select them.¡±


    Gu Yun looked around the four corners. At each corner, there was a half-human-height jade statue looking very grand. In the middle, there was a ring-shaped showcase. There were a lot of jade ornaments on the display. Gu Yun didn¡¯t really understand jade, so she just glanced through them. Nothing was fancy. When she prepared to go, the staff person stepped forward and smiled, ¡°What kind of style do you like, Miss? This lowly one will recommend some good stuff for you to look at.¡± This Miss looked very simple, but her aura was not ordinary. She looked at the grandness of the shop which was full of good stuff, yet she only glanced through it quickly, like nothing was attracting her attention. In his opinion who had spent so many years attending to customers, this woman was not as scrubby as her look.


    There was still an inner room? At this time, she couldn¡¯t think of anywhere else to go, so she decided to take a look inside. Gu Yun casually said, ¡°I want something jubilant or exquisite.¡±


    The staff speculated, ¡°Do you want to send it as a gift, Miss?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    The inner room¡¯s decoration was more comfortable than outside. Comfortable padded seats lined two sides of a square wooden table. There were about 4 sets of tables and seats. The distance between one set to another was quite far, making them look like independent rooms/spaces. Two forty-year-old women were selecting goods. Behind them, there was also a blue-uniformed staff person.


    ¡°Please wait, Miss.¡± The staff went to get the things. Gu Yun chose a seat closest to the door to sit.


    Propping her cheeks with her palms, Gu Yun waited there. She secretly sighed. A leisurely day like this was really boring. Yesterday, she had slept in General Manor a whole day. Today after passing half a day, she already felt bored to death. Not very far away, two married women were gossiping. It looked like selecting goods was their secondary aim, while gossiping was their primary aim in coming here. The inner room was much quieter, so even though Gu Yun didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, she vaguely heard their gossip.


    The woman in purple lowered her voice, pretending to be mysterious, ¡°Have you heard? A daughter of the Fang family hanged herself last night.¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡± The woman in yellow beside her anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that girl. She was gentle and quiet. She was also sensible and well-behaved. How could she hang herself?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this? I will tell you but you can¡¯t spread it.¡±


    The woman in yellow beat her chest and said, ¡°Calm down, calm down! I¡¯m not that kind of person. Just say it.¡±


    Gu Yun was dumbfounded. They were speaking in this place yet they wanted to keep it a secret? She was afraid that these two women were anxious to pass the gossip more extensively!


    The woman in purple looked around, then with exaggerated expression and tone she said, ¡°Some time ago, Mrs. Fang¡¯s father died due to illness. Mrs. Fang brought Yi Jun to attend the funeral. They wanted to stay a night there and quickly come back on the next day. Who knew they would encounter accident at night!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Moving closer, the woman in purple replied, ¡°She met a rapist.¡±


    Moving closer to the other person, the woman in purple responded, ¡°Met a flower thief (rapist)!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman in yellow shouted, ¡°How could this happen! Where did she meet him?¡±


    The woman in purple made a silent motion and sighed, ¡°Please lower your voice! 50 miles outside the capital. I¡¯ve heard the man is a skillful martial artist. Seven or eight retainers were not his opponent. He quickly abducted that child. When the retainers found her again, that child¡­¡± The woman in purple sighed and didn¡¯t continue.


    Like the storyteller, everyone knew what happened next. Gu Yun, who had seen so many evil crimes, didn¡¯t need to guess what had happened next. She knew the result.


    Sure enough, the woman in yellow had also guessed it and whispered, ¡°She got ruined?¡±


    ¡°It might be or it might not be! Who knows what happened, but her clothes were torn and she was naked in the wilderness, fainting! Fortunately, she didn¡¯t die. However, being a woman (who is not married), how can she live well after encountering such a thing? Last night, she ended her life.¡±


    Gu Yun frowned. She had survived, why would she commit suicide? Gu Yun was a little bit angry. Coincidently, the staff had brought a tray of jade ornaments and said, ¡°Miss, these are good items from the store. They¡¯re suitable for birthdays as well as gifts for weddings. Please take a look.¡±


    Gently waving, Gu Yun was slightly impatient when she replied, ¡°Okay. Put it there. When I see something I like, I will call you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Gu Yun¡¯s not so good expression, the staff didn¡¯t stay at her side but retreated to the door side. Gu Yun played with the things on the tray. She was somewhat absent-minded. However, her ears kept listening to the women¡¯s dialogue.


    ¡°Truly evil! This Fang family is famous for their kindness. Every month, they would treat patients for free for five days. A number of poor people were saved because they donated medicine. How could they encounter such a problem? Is it real?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want it to be untrue?! This is what Mrs. Wang personally said it to me. Her dimei (little brother¡¯s wife) was Yi Jun¡¯s saozi (big brother¡¯s wife). This matter can¡¯t be fake!¡±


    ¡°Well, the celebration is coming. How could the capital become so unstable!¡±


    After listening to several sentences later, Gu Yun estimated they wouldn¡¯t say anything good anymore. Gu Yun was ready to concentrate on selecting gifts. Suddenly, the woman in purple anxiously said, ¡°I heard the murderer is a foreigner. His hair is white!¡±


    ¡°White hair? Just hearing that makes people scared!¡±


    White hair? Gu Yun held a hairpin. She didn¡¯t know why, but her mind suddenly thought of a silver strand in the eyes of a solitary figure. Then she thought again, thinking she was being ridiculous. People like Ao Tian, even if he killed people, he would not do such a thing. Those cold arrogant eyes didn¡¯t look at any woman.


    ¡°Miss, which one do you actually want to pick?¡± Gu Yun was still thinking when a blunt clear female voice entered her ears.


    Gu Yun recovered her thoughts and saw an elegant beauty standing in front of her. On the clear face, a pair of bright eyes were staring brilliantly. She emitted a gentle aura,


    ¡°Fu-er, don¡¯t be rude.¡± A soft woman¡¯s voice came from behind the young girl. The girl pouted. She didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Seeing a small conflict between the ladies, the staff quickly came forward and smiled, ¡°Miss Yu. These items had been presented to this Miss first to choose. This lowly one will find other accessories for you. Our store has just received new products!¡±


    Gu Yun saw the jade ornaments¡¯ ¡®rearrangement¡¯ that she made on the tray¡­ messy. She was slightly embarrassed and smiled, ¡°Never mind, I really don¡¯t know which one to choose. If there is anything that Miss likes, just take it.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t take any and just lightly smiled, ¡°Miss, you want to choose a gift for someone, don¡¯t you?¡± If she was choosing it for herself, as long as she liked it, she would have just taken it. She didn¡¯t need to be so careful. Seeing her clueless look, she must want to send it as a gift.


    Gu Yun nodded, ¡°En. A wedding gift.¡± This woman was surprisingly observant.


    The woman took a look at the tray and said, ¡°In a wedding reception, you could deliver your wishes to them by giving them things such as a colorful glass as a congratulatory gift. If it is for family or a close friend, you could send a jade comb or gold hairpin as the gift.¡±


    Jade comb? Gu Yun felt it was quite good. She and Qing were the same in that they rarely wore jewelry. A jade comb would be both good-looking and practical. Gu Yun took a sparkling white jade comb and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Miss, for your suggestion. I will take this jade comb.¡±


    The girl behind the miss laughed and said, ¡°Who would just give one comb? Only lovers would do so. A congratulatory gift should be a pair!¡± Although she deliberately lowered her voice, everyone could still hear it clearly.


    ¡°Fu-er!¡± The miss glared at her before facing Gu Yun and apologetically said, ¡°Her household¡¯s lessons were not strict. Please don¡¯t put it in your heart, Miss.¡±


    Gu Yun presumed a beauty should be like this, even while glaring, she was still beautiful. Carelessly, Gu Yun said, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Finding another jade comb on the tray, Gu Yun handed it to the staff beside her and said, ¡°Help me wrap this pair of combs.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The staff took the combs and went out.


    At this time, the woman just took a piece of carved jade from the tray. A half-open lotus was carved on it. This would be the piece that she was eyeing before.


    What a gracious woman! Gu Yun gently smiled, ¡°Pardon me, may I know your name, miss?¡± This woman was not only beautiful, but she also had a gentle aura that made others comfortable to be around her. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t help but want to know her name.


    The woman slowly looked up and said, ¡°Yu Han Dan.¡± (Yu= Jade, HanDan= Lotus)


    Yu Han Dan? Gu Yun gently raised her brow and smiled, ¡°What an elegant name. I am called Qing Mo.¡±


    The woman friendly nodded, ¡°Miss Qing.¡±


    At this time, the staff came back with a well-wrapped delicate case and said, ¡°Miss, I have wrapped it for you. The total was 180 Liangs.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± When Gu Yun went out early this morning, Su Yu asked Uncle Ming to give her a bag of silver taels. Although she had been here for months, she could only recognise coins and banknotes. She didn¡¯t know how to configure a silver tael to liangs. She gave the bag to the staff and asked, ¡°Are these enough?¡±


    The man nodded. He was a bit embarrassed when he replied, ¡°You are still short 30 liangs.¡±


    Gu Yun frowned. Her face didn¡¯t look too embarrassed. She thought before replying, ¡°I only brought this much today. How about¡­ You keep it for me and tomorrow I will come back with the money?¡±


    The staff was in a difficult position when he replied, ¡°We have a rule to not hold the goods. These pair of jade combs are a couple. I¡¯m afraid tomorrow when Miss comes again, we will have sold out.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled and freely said, ¡°Then, I cannot say anything. I don¡¯t have enough money now. If tomorrow they are sold out, then they are sold out.¡±


    After that, Gu Yun took back the purse and was ready to leave. The woman before suddenly said softly, ¡°Truthfully, Miss, you could give them a deposit and let them send it to your house. At that time, you can pay the remaining bill.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes shone and looked at the staff. She asked, ¡°Could you do that?¡±


    The staff nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun was relieved. She smiled, ¡°Well, you take these things to the General Manor.¡± When Gu Yun said ¡®General Manor¡¯, the staff was shocked and the woman was also slightly stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Is it General ZhenGuo Manor?¡± The staff carefully asked. (It is a title: Zhen=guard, Guo= nation)


    Gu Yun thought again and replied, ¡°It is, I think. It is Su Ling, that general¡¯s manor.¡±


    She could address the General Su¡¯s name casually. She must be the general¡¯s relative. When hearing Gu Yun asking how much to deposit, the staff quickly replied, ¡°20 liangs will be enough.¡±


    Gu Yun opened the purse and pulled a twenty liangs draft. The staff took the draft and quickly replied, ¡°I will definitely send this to Miss this afternoon.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man bowed again and replied, ¡°Bu Gan.¡± (Bu= not, Gan= dare; it is another way to say you¡¯re welcome, but also showed the one who said it humble his/herself.)


    Looking at the quietly standing woman, Gu Yun smiled, ¡°Also, thank you, Miss Yu.¡±


    The woman nodded and smilingly replied, ¡°You¡¯re welcome (You¡¯ve been courteous).¡±


    Her tone was more distant than before. Although Gu Yun didn¡¯t understand why, seeing that the other person didn¡¯t want to speak with her again, she just said, ¡°I will go first,¡± and went out.


    Waiting for that black figure to exit the ¡°Jin Yu Liang Yuan¡± store, the small girl servant quickly opened her mouth, ¡°Miss, doesn¡¯t General Zhen Guo Manor have no women? But then, looking at her dress, she isn¡¯t really woman-like. No wonder she can stay in the Manor.¡±


    The woman laughed and warned, ¡°Your piece of mouth! Some day that mouth of yours will offend people.¡±


    The little girl shrugged and didn¡¯t look afraid.


    Her black clothing, her high bun, her casual smile and her cool behaviour. This kind of woman, even she couldn¡¯t help wanting to get closer a little, could she? Yu Han Dan looked at the street. Secretly guessing, what was her position in the General Manor?¡±


    ***


    Outside of General Manor, with the young elites guarding its entrance, even if ordinary people walked passed the Manor, they didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. Everyone knew that there were no women inside the General Manor. The three generals were not very easy to deal with. Although Jin Yu Liang Yuan store¡¯s staff had entered many noble houses, including that of royalty, but they had never entered this Manor.


    The two staff members looked at each other. Taking a deep breath, they took the case and entered the prestigious manor. They had just walked into the gate when the guards immediately snapped, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The two quickly stopped. One of them raised the case and respectfully replied, ¡°This lowly one is Jin Yu Liang Yuan¡¯s staff. General Manor¡¯s Miss asked us to send it here.¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡± The guard hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t respond for a while.


    A small soldier beside him whispered, ¡°Is it Miss Qing? Do we need to ask Uncle Ming?¡± This morning, Miss Qing went out. It was probably the things she bought because there was no other woman in the Manor besides her!


    ¡°En.¡± The guard nodded. Facing the two staff members he said, ¡°Wait outside first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± They immediately retreated out. At this time, a big tall figure went through the gate. They almost crashed. Fortunately, the coming man quickly moved aside.


    The small soldier looked at the coming man and quickly stood straight. He said, ¡°General!¡± Seeing the general, the staff quickly looked down. They didn¡¯t dare to even look at Su Ling¡¯s face.


    Su Ling frowned and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Seeing his unhappy face, the soldier quickly reported, ¡°Reporting. They are Jin Yu Liang Yuan¡¯s staff. They said, someone in this manor had ordered things from them. It is probably Miss Qing who ordered it.¡±


    Things that Qing Mo bought? Su Ling, who wanted to go in, quickly turned around and asked the staff, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The cold voice was clear but not so scary. Yet, it made people couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. The staff person swallowed his saliva and respectfully said, ¡°A pair of white jade combs. Miss said it is for a wedding gift.¡±


    Wedding? At this time, Su Ling remembered that her sister¡¯s wedding was coming in few days. No wonder, she went out to buy stuff. He stretched his hand and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The staff carefully presented the box to Su Ling. Su Ling opened the box to see. Inside, there was a pair of white jade combs, about the size of a palm. They were placed against a red background, emphasizing their white color. Closing the box back, Su Ling didn¡¯t ask for the price and just ordered the small soldier, ¡°Take them to the accountant to get their money.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The soldier led them to the side door. Su Ling suddenly said, ¡°Wait. Was there anything she fancied?¡±


    The staff thought for a moment and replied, ¡°At that time, Miss was holding an emerald jade buyao for a long time.¡± (It is kind of like a hairpin. The ornament shakes as you walk. Bu= step, Yao=shake.)


    ¡°Send that buyao over later too.¡± After that, Su Ling took the case and stepped into the inner court.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The staff secretly relieved. Fortunately, they had good vision and didn¡¯t offend that Miss.


    After eating out, Gu Yun slowly came back in the afternoon. She propped her cheeks and leaned on the table. Gu Yun self-mockingly thought, being a noble miss was really not a suitable position for her. Before when she was investigating a case, a day felt like a flash. She really wondered if there were 48 hours in a day instead of 24. Now, a day felt like a year! Just as her mind was wandering around, Uncle Ming brought a case to her. He said, ¡°Miss, the items that you¡¯ve ordered have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Gu Yun lazily replied.


    When Uncle Ming presented her the items, she realised besides the square red case, there was another green case. She opened the case and saw an emerald green buyao. It was elegant and beautiful. It made refined sounds when you gently shook it. The entire buyao was beautiful.


    She put the buyao carefully into the case again and smiled, ¡°I just ordered the combs. This buyao isn¡¯t mine.¡± The hairpin was beautiful and somewhat familiar, but she didn¡¯t buy it. At this time, Gu Yun had completely forgotten that she had been holding the buyao while listening to the gossip.


    Uncle Ming replied, ¡°These are what General commanded this elder servant to bring over here. Other than that, this elder servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Yun waved and didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Go and do your things. I will find him myself.¡± With Su Ling¡¯s bad temperament, it was better for her to just directly speak to him. She shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for an elderly person.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ming was relieved and retreated.


    Gu Yun looked at two boxes on her table and thought. A few months ago, she didn¡¯t buy anything because she basically didn¡¯t really like to spend money and she was busy with training soldiers and investigating cases. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have time to think about money. She didn¡¯t know when would she find the goldbagua, so she would be stay here for an indefinite time. She couldn¡¯t use the Su family¡¯s money like this. She should seriously think about ways to earn money.


    ***


    Study room.


    With the upcoming celebration, a large number of foreign envoys, nobles, and merchants were coming to the Capital to offer congratulations. To ensure the safety, many patrolling guards must be employed. However, to show peace and prosperity, soldiers couldn¡¯t just walk in the street. This deployment made one¡¯s headache. Su Ling looked at the imperial troops¡¯ deployment map, silently analysing. At this time, a light footstep arrived inside the study room.


    Su Ling looked up. A plain white paper appeared before his eyes. Taking the paper, Su Ling quickly read through the paper. He stared at Gu Yun¡¯s ¡®of course¡¯ face and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°An IOU.¡± Gu Yun replied very seriously, ¡°I heard you helped me to pay the remaining balance that I owed. This is the IOU for 160 liangs. Today, I also asked for 150 liangs from Su Yu. I will give him an IOU as well. When I have the money, I will return it back to you. However, it may not be very soon so just put an interest on it.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to make an IOU?¡± Su Ling, who had been in an irritable mood because of the deployment diagram, was struggling to pent down his emotions. His tone was a little bit angry.


    Gu Yun felt strange and also impatiently replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money, so I could only make an IOU. If you don¡¯t agree, I will go and borrow money from Su Yu to pay you first. Then, I will pay him later.¡± She turned around to find Su Yu.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Hearing that she would go borrow money from Su Yu and return his money, Su Ling became angrier. He pushed the IOU and coldly said, ¡°Take it back.¡±


    ¡°Wait until I borrow money from Su Yu to pay you back, then I will take it back.¡± One hand gave the money, one hand took back the IOU. This was fair.


    The fairness in Gu Yun¡¯s eyes angered Su Ling, ¡° Qing Mo! You are now living in the General Manor, so you are a person of General Manor. You using the General Manor¡¯s money is natural. You don¡¯t need to make IOUs, understand?¡±


    Under this abnormal situation, ¡®Slow¡¯ Gu Yun, of course, didn¡¯t know the implication of Su Ling¡¯s words and kept insisting, ¡°I have lived and eaten here for free. This is already embarrassing enough. I absolutely cannot take your money too. You just take this IOU first, I will pay it later.¡±


    Damn! This noble arrogant man roared because of Gu Yun¡¯s stubbornness, ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to repay it!¡± What was actually in her mind? Why could she live like a normal woman for a day?! Was using his money that hard?


    What was he roaring about? Gu Yun didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t repaying one¡¯s debt a right and proper thing? Knowing that both of them were angry, Gu Yun was lazy to argue with him. She indifferently replied, ¡°I¡¯ll put the IOU here. It doesn¡¯t matter if you tear it up. Regarding the money, whether you want it or don¡¯t want it is your problem and whether I pay it or not pay it is my problem.¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t have time to turn around, Su Ling already roared again, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Yun cursed. Why was this man so sentimental! Coldly staring at Su Ling, she originally thought if he said one more thing about the IOU again, she would go crazy. Unexpectedly, Su Ling asked, ¡°Did you buy those combs for Qing Ling and Luo Xi Yan¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Gu Yun was surprised. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ling suddenly lowered his head and waved the diagram aside. He dismissively said, ¡°Coincidently, I haven¡¯t bought anything and also didn¡¯t know what to give them. The celebration kept me busy. Just make the combs as our gifts and take this IOU back.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Our gift? No matter how Gu Yun heard it, it still felt weird, but she didn¡¯t know what felt weird.


    Gu Yun wanted to open her mouth again, but Su Ling looked up and straightly looked at her while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty! I¡¯m a big man. I don¡¯t know how to choose a gift for them.¡±


    Before, when a friend married, she had also bought a gift together with her colleagues. Sending it together shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Gu Yun thought about it again. Finally, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, just think of it as you chipping in.¡±


    Su Ling secretly sighed. This woman was really hard to deal with. If he went head to head with her, it certainly wouldn¡¯t work. As long as he went soft/humble a bit and she didn¡¯t keep on mentioning the IOU, it should be fine. After all, in war, everything was fair.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Gu Yun thought about her second aim in coming here. She pulled out a pale green box from her sleeve, gently placed it on Su Ling¡¯s table and smiled, ¡°This is not my order. I give it back to you.¡±


    Su Ling coughed lightly. He was a little bit uncomfortable to say, ¡°It was yours.¡±


    Gu Yun puzzledly looked at Su Ling who now looked down at the diagram. He said, ¡°I gave it to you.¡±


    Gu Yun raised her brow and smiled, ¡°Why are you giving me a gift for no apparent reason?¡±


    Putting the box in front of Gu Yun, Su Ling pretended to be calm and said, ¡°This expedition used many of your strategies. This buyao is my thank you gift to you. Now, can you accept it?¡±


    Oh, it was like that. Gu Yun generously laughed, ¡°Thanks, I will accept your intention but not the gift. Anyway, it isn¡¯t suitable for me.¡± Such beautiful jewelry, sending it to her was wasteful. Gu Yun pushed back the case.


    Heaven knew it was the first time he gave something to a woman and she actually didn¡¯t want it?!  He must be crazy when he thought to give such an ungrateful woman a gift! Su Ling stared at Gu Yun and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve given it to you, so it is yours! If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it!¡±


    His lips said so, but ¡®just see if you dare throw it¡¯ was written clearly on his face. Gu Yun laughed, was this man actually sending a gift? And not threatening someone? Grabbing the box, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t help but tease as it was very rare he was this awkward, ¡°Well, I will go and throw it out.¡±


    Sure enough, eyes sharp as knives shot at her! Gu Yun happily went out.


    Watching the slim figure go out to the courtyard and put back the box into her sleeve, Su Ling stiff lips suddenly formed a smile. Unfortunately, Gu Yun suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°Oh yeah, I will write another IOU for you for the remaining 90 liangs.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s lips froze that instant! Damn, this woman was still talking about IOUs!


    ***


    Hua Hall.


    ¡°Take it back, take it back. Why would you write an IOU for this little sum of money? I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Yu threw her IOU far away like it was some disgusting thing. Gu Yun was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Have the both of you always been this generous? Until now, your family still hasn¡¯t fallen destitute. It is probably because heaven still protects your family.¡±


    Su Yu glared at her. She thought that General Manor¡¯s money was really easy to spend! If the one who spent it wasn¡¯t her, how could he be so generous? She really treated good intentions like trash!


    Su Yu didn¡¯t accept it (IOU). Gu Yun also didn¡¯t pick it and just let the IOU fall near her feet. She smiled, ¡°Whether you want to accept it or not is up to you. After all, as long as I remember it, it should be fine.¡± She wanted to go out. The best way to deal with the Su family¡¯s men was not to reason with them and just do it!


    Gu Yun¡¯s face was firm. Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Could you not be so awkward? If you wanted the General Manor¡¯s money, just go to the accountant and take it. Why are you making up problems when there are none?!¡±


    Gu Yun ignored him and kept asking, ¡°In your Qiong Yue, how could a woman earn money?¡± To be honest, she still wasn¡¯t clear what women in this era could do.


    ¡°Why you are so stubborn? Did you not understand my words?!¡± Su Yu stood up and turned his back to her. He didn¡¯t speak to her again.


    Gently raising her lips, Gu Yun deliberately sighed and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, I will ask Luo Xi Yan later.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to ask him?!¡± Su Yu was really angry. If she really went to ask Luo Xi Yan, people would think that their General Manor couldn¡¯t even feed a woman. It would be really embarrassing! Knowing this woman would not give up until she got the answer, Su Yu could only reply, ¡°A woman can earn money by becoming someone¡¯s personal maid, servant or selling hand-embroidered work. All of these are really not suitable for you.¡±


    Gu Yun frowned and shook her head, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m not really suitable to do things that women do.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Su Yu was finally relieved and drank a mouthful of tea.


    At this time, his ears heard an excited voice, ¡°I should just try to do men¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Pffftt¡­¡± The tea was sprayed out. Su Yu almost choked to death, but Gu Yun ignored him.


    She smiled beside him and continued, ¡°Becoming a bounty hunter shouldn¡¯t be too bad. It¡¯s profitable and also suitable for me.¡± She remembered a girl called Ye Mei who was also a bounty hunter. Her reputation was also not bad. She could just try it. After all, investigating cases was her strong point. However, her skill in chasing after criminals was a little bit weaker (than her investigation skill). She should just try and see it.


    Finally able to stop coughing, Su Yu lamented, ¡°Suitable your ass! Great Aunt, please don¡¯t torment people again!¡± (Great Aunt=¹ÃÄÌÄÌ. It is an exaggerated address to a woman to say she was mighty).


    Seeing his sorry state, Gu Yun laughed out loud.


    There were constant laughing sounds from Hua Hall inside. Outside Hua Hall, a man who just wanted to come in paused. His straight brows were wrinkled. His face was full of frustration. How could she not torment people?! Su Ling rubbed his head, which ached. Well, since she really wanted to earn money, he should find a thing for her to do.


    At any rate, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let her become a bounty hunter!


    Yi Tian Court.


    Perhaps because no one had lived here for a long time or that the courtyard was never designed to have chairs and tables, in this huge courtyard, there was not even a single place to sit at all. Under the moonlight, a woman sat on the floor. Her hands were holding a long white sword. Near her feet, there was a pile of¡­. ice?


    ¡°Bing Lian, please behave for me. Don¡¯t release such a cold air anymore! This is the third towel that you have frosted. If you keep on doing this, I will not clean you again in the future!¡± Holding a wet towel, Gu Yun severely warned, even though her opponent was a sword.


    Under the moonlight, the pale white sword flashed a bit. Feeling extremely wronged, it restrained its cold air. Gu Yun picked a damp towel and rubbed it attentively. The towel still formed a thin ice layer, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t turn into an ice block. Gu Yun satisfyingly took the damp cloth and gently wiped the blade.


    A man was standing outside, watching the scene. His face was decorated by an obvious smile. She actually scolded Bing Lian to not release its cold air. It was a thousands-year-old ancient sword that was forged from everlasting ice. How could it not release a chilled air? Furthermore, over the years, he had never heard of a person who bathed Bing Lian!


    Su Ling walked into the courtyard. The moonlight made his tall shadow longer. Gu Yun looked up at him. She obviously could see a smile in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t complain. She naturally smiled back, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Su Ling quickly assessed the place. Besides on the ground, there was nothing that he could sit on. Not saying anything, Su Ling also sat on the grass like Gu Yun.


    After Gu Yun wiped Bing Lian and put it back into its scabbard, she said to Su Ling, ¡°Please wait.¡± After that, she stood up and went to the inner chamber. Soon, with her hand holding a piece of paper, she walked to Su Ling¡¯s front, ¡°This.¡±


    Sweeping through the contents of the paper, he wasn¡¯t surprised. It was an IOU again. This time, Su Ling didn¡¯t reject it. He took the paper and put it in his sleeves. He seriously said, ¡°I came here to discuss with you about business.¡±


    Su Ling was so readily taking the IOU, Gu Yun was somehow unaccustomed to it. Hearing his serious tone, Gu Yun curiously asked, ¡°What business?¡±


    ¡°Su Army has always been brave in the battlefield. However, this time¡¯s expedition made me think that the Su Army¡¯s training is monotone, so the form of fighting was also limited. I hope to increase their training programs so that they will be able to win despite encountering different enemies or different environments.¡± Su Ling had thought for a long time. If he randomly gave her a trivial job, she would ignore it. During the battle with the rebels, he had seen Qing Mo¡¯s interest in military things. In addition, she also had the capability, so he would let her design the training course. She would most likely agree to this.


    Gu Yun naturally didn¡¯t know that he had her discuss military matters because Su Ling only wanted to find some work for her, so she seriously gave him a suggestion, ¡°Actually you have been leading the Su Army for quite a long time and have been fighting in many wars. Your main mode of fighting is to put two troops in the frontline. There are tens of thousands soldiers in the Su army. If you want to give each of them special training, you will need to spend a hell of a lot of money. You could choose 30,000 elites and specially train them so that they can fight calmly and deal with the enemy in any sort of circumstances. They can fight together with the army and also perform independent raids like sieging.¡±


    Gu Yun finished speaking and paused for a second. She looked hesitant. Su Ling saw her hesitation, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°Please continue.¡±


    After a while, Gu Yun said, ¡°In an army like the Su army, there is a need to form a special force to do special tasks. Everyone in this special force should be the best of the best and can independently make huge destructive impacts, spy behind enemy lines, steal information and assassinate enemies. They must be equipped with the best materials and their abilities should be prominent. The most important thing is they do not belong to any troop in the Su army. There should be only one person who could command them. That person is you.¡±


    Su Ling was surprised!  His black eyes narrowed and stared at the Gu Yun¡¯s calm face. Seeing the complicated look in Su Ling¡¯s eyes, Gu Yun suddenly understood the cause of alertness in his eyes. She shook her head and laughed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be that nervous. I didn¡¯t teach you to rebel. To be more elaborate, if you really wanted to rebel, a group of special forces wouldn¡¯t be enough. In some sense, soldiers and swords are similar, both of them are weapons. A weapon doesn¡¯t judge right from wrong. The most important thing is the person who can recognize their use. Making this kind of special force is my idea. Whether you think it is feasible or not, you should slowly consider it.¡±


    Gu Yun indifferently shrugged. She only gave him a suggestion. Whether he wanted to listen to it or not was entirely his choice.


    Standing up, Gu Yun picked up the towels that had become ice blocks and put them next to a barrel. Gu Yun lamented, she had always cherished her weapon. Before, she used to take care of her gun. Now, it looked like this method couldn¡¯t be used on Bing Lian.


    Gu Yun was busy with the things in her hands that she didn¡¯t notice the pair of eagle eyes had not moved away from her.


    ¡°I think what you said is good. This was also the thing that I wanted to discuss with you.¡± Maybe, at the start, he was only looking for something that could be given to Gu Yun, now it looked like he changed his mind.


    After cleaning up, Gu Yun heard Su Ling¡¯s deep voice behind her. She turned around and with a slightly disbelieving voice, she asked, ¡°You want me to help you train the soldiers?¡± It was not like she didn¡¯t believe in her ability, but she didn¡¯t believe that Su Ling would ask her to train a special force.


    Su Ling nodded and replied, ¡°When encountering the most dangerous situation, there is a need to use this force. I want a capable and trustworthy person to train them.¡±


    A capable and trustworthy person? Was he talking about her? The more Gu Yun listened to him, the straighter she felt her hair stand up. Gu Yun didn¡¯t speak a word. Su Ling continued, ¡°I will give you 300liangs monthly. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Although Gu Yun wasn¡¯t really clear on the value of 300 liangs, she knew it was definitely not a small amount of money. She had guessed the purpose of Su Ling¡¯s trip tonight so she snorted and said, ¡°What are Han Shu¡¯s wages?¡±


    Why did she ask this question? Su Ling hesitated for a moment. Under Gu Yun¡¯s straight eyes, he finally replied, ¡°200 liangs.¡± Did she actually see through his disguise?


    Just as Su Ling worried about her stubbornness, Gu Yun readily replied, ¡°At the beginning of training, let me have the same wages as Han Shu. When we do achieve something, I will ask for a raise.¡±


    It was not like she didn¡¯t need money. In addition, what she would take was the benefit¡­ Su Ling¡¯s intention did not matter to her. As long as she took his money, she would give him a service equivalent to the sum of the money. Moreover, she also missed those days when she trained Leng Xiao etc. Perhaps with their company, the days here would be slightly better!


    She agreed! Su Ling¡¯s hanging heart could be put down now. He replied, ¡°Within three days, Su Ren will come back to the Capital. After that, you can select any soldier in Su army that you need.¡± Now, he had a bit of an expectation for the special force that Gu Yun said. He recalled a fine man called Leng Xiao. Leng Xiao would rather give up an opportunity to enter tiger troop to be on her side. Maybe, she was really worth it.


    ¡°This special force doesn¡¯t need to have too many people. I only need a hundred of your most refined soldiers.¡± One soldier that could beat thousands. She had spoken to Han Shu about this before, and now it was about to be realised.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Because he had given the responsibility to her, Su Ling didn¡¯t intend to interfere. Under the moonlight, two shadows, one tall and one short, were standing side by side. Her originally beautiful face looked more charming. Her eyelashes were like crescent moons, decorating a pair of bright and clear eyes. Unexpectedly, a woman¡¯s eyes could be so beautiful.


    Su Ling¡¯s profound eyes kept on staring at her. Gu Yun suddenly felt uncomfortable and embarrassed. She asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Coldly leaving the sentence, Su Ling turned around and exited Yi Tian Court. Seeing the tall figure hurriedly leave, Gu Yun felt strange. Why was he staring at her?


    ***Warning do not read this part if you don¡¯t want an overhang, this story will continue for another 5-8 chapters as far as I new, so read it at your own risk!***


    P.S.: sorry for the previous messed up orders, wordpress is playing on me. Any suggestion how to fix it?:)


    Under the hazy moonlight, in a charming little room lit only by a soft lamplight, a beautiful and dignified woman was standing before a baby cradle. Her face filled with tenderness and love. Gently rubbing the baby¡¯s pink cheek, the woman gently coaxed her baby to sleep. A maidservant who was standing behind the woman advised her, ¡°Madam, it has passed the Zi hour. The young master has fallen asleep. You should also go to sleep. This servant will be here and take care of the young master.¡±


    The woman slightly frowned, her eyes didn¡¯t move from the little life inside the cradle. After a while, she reluctantly said, ¡°En, you must be careful when you are taking care of the little master. If there is a problem, call me immediately.¡± This child was the old master and her long awaited baby. He was their lives.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservants nodded.


    Gently pulling the blanket up, the woman unwillingly stood up. She had just gone to the window to close it, when she heard the window smash against the wall because of the wind, and a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the room. Under the moonlight, the big figure stood in front of the crib silently. He wore black clothes and his hair was silver. His presence made the entire room deathly cold. His back was facing the moon so others couldn¡¯t see his face but they could still feel his cold aura. The woman panicly asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply and just took the baby. Because of the noise, the baby started to move anxiously. Seeing that, the woman became more panicked. She rushed forward while hysterically shouting, ¡°What are you doing, put my son back!¡±


    The man indifferently turned back. The silver strand on his eyes sparked under the moonlight. The dark figure went out through the window.


    ¡°Stop! Give my son back!¡± It had always been a mother¡¯s nature to protect her children. The delicate and weak woman quickly rushed to the window grabbing the man¡¯s clothes. The man¡¯s eyes flashed, merciless swayed her hand off. Like a broken-line kite, the woman fell and hit the nearby screen.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Her forehead hit the screen edges, bubbling with flowing blood.


    The blood awakened the stunned maidservant. She quickly stepped forward and helped the woman. She anxiously asked, ¡°Madam! Are you alright?¡±


    The two sat on the ground, hugging each other while the dark figure disappeared into the night sky. The child cried because of the noise. His crying sound become more and more distant, piercing his mother¡¯s heart. The madam didn¡¯t feel her forehead bleeding. At that moment, her heart had been mercilessly torn to pieces. She cried continuously, ¡°My son! My son!¡±


    The maidservant was grabbing onto the fallen woman while screaming with panic, ¡°Someone come here! Quick, someone come here! The young master had an incident!¡±


    The shout quickly attracted the house retainers. Soon, a fifty-year-old middle-aged man rushed in. Just when he arrived, he was shocked by the mess and blood in the room. He anxiously asked, ¡°What had happened?¡±


    The male voice finally made the woman jolt into consciousness. She tightly grabbed his hand and hysterically cried, ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, please save our son. The silver-haired man abducted him! Save him! Save him!¡±


    When he heard ¡®silver hair¡¯, the man¡¯s hand which was holding the woman shook uncontrollably. A silver-haired man! Why was it a silver-haired man? Thinking of what happened these days, the middle-age man¡¯s face ashen.

 CH 20

    Dear all,


    Sorry for the late update and I have to warn you (once again) that the updates will be very irregular until Nov 2016 (my independence day from thesis ¡®Monster¡¯). So don¡¯t hold your breath. I will not be able to read all of the comments or respond it regularly either. I decided to make the chapter longer because I couldn¡¯t be bothered to partition it, so if you are reading this on your tablets, I am sorry you need to scroll down (take risk of automatically got scrolled up because of the stupid Ipad  when you touch the upper screen and curse at your stupidity (It happens to me all the time ).


    P.S. this chapter was edited by Lyn


    Enjoy,


    Nutty


    ***


    After accepting the responsibility to train the soldiers, Gu Yun no longer felt bored. These days, she had been designing the training courses and at the same time, she was also drawing the weapons and training tools that were required to make it convenient for Su Ling to prepare. She only wanted 100 people to ensure that every one of them could get the best training opportunity and use the most sophisticated tools.


    While Gu Yun¡¯s head was still thinking about how to make a better high-intensity training, Uncle Ming¡¯s voice from outside was heard, ¡°Miss.¡±


    Not looking up, Gu Yun casually asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Uncle Ming didn¡¯t walk in and just respectfully replied from the outside, ¡°Tomorrow is the wedding day of Prime Minister Lou. Prime Minister Manor sent a person to report. Because of tomorrow¡¯s wedding, Miss Qing Ling has moved to Hao Yue Inn. Tomorrow, you can go there to see her.¡±


    Was tomorrow already the wedding day? Concentrating on the training program, Gu Yun had forgotten the date. Gu Yun patted her forehead and laughed, ¡°I know.¡± She stretched her waist and realized that the sun had settled. The training manual on her hand was almost done so she asked, ¡°Has Su Ren come back?¡±


    ¡°He came last night.¡±


    As long as they returned, it was good. She would let the soldiers to rest for a few days before selecting them. Gu Yun buried herself again in the training manual and dismissively said, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ming turned to retreat. Gu Yun thought about something else and quickly raised her head, ¡°Wait, Uncle Ming, I have to trouble you to find me woman clothes. It doesn¡¯t need to be fancy or extravagant, just send it over tomorrow.¡± She almost forgot that tomorrow was Qing¡¯s wedding, she shouldn¡¯t go to congratulate Qing with a black attire!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Ming smiled. It was rare that she would remember this. It looked like Miss really cared about her sister.


    The day has just begun. Gu Yun was doing pull ups in a tree. She had insisted on exercising every day. It was her habit. A knock was heard from the outer court. Gu Yun guessed it was Uncle Ming who brought the dress for her. She lazily replied, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was opened ajar. It was indeed Uncle Ming. He was holding a big tray, which had colorful dresses on it. Entering the inner court, Uncle Ming looked at the black figure who was hanging on a tree. He didn¡¯t seem to be surprised and just quietly entered the room. He said, ¡°Miss, this elder servant has prepared several dresses for you and also some jewelry. You can pick whatever you want.


    Forty-eight ¡­¡­ forty-nine ¡­¡­ fifty!


    Finishing her exercising routine for the day, Gu Yun released her grip from the tree and lightly landed on the ground. She was very focused on her exercises before so she didn¡¯t see the over ten-year-old girl standing in the courtyard. Her dress looked like the commoner¡¯s simple looking and pleasant. Her round big eyes stared at Gu Yun, looking surprised and curious.


    Gu Yun laughed. After staying in General Manor for quite a long time, she wasn¡¯t used to see women anymore. This girl Ying simply showed all of her emotions on her face. Gu Yun thought she was cute and laughed, ¡°She is?¡±


    Uncle Ming waved his hand at the girl, motioning her to come in. After the girl arrived at Gu Yun¡¯s front and meekly performed a greeting to Gu Yun, Uncle Ming replied, ¡°She is this old servant¡¯s niece, she is very skillful. I let her come to help you freshen up so that you can quickly go out. This is this old servant¡¯s own initiative, so if you find it troublesome, please forgive this servant.¡±


    Oh, yeah. She only thought about the clothes but didn¡¯t think about the hair arrangement. She couldn¡¯t just dress in a long dress with a high ponytail, right? When she thought about this, she felt it was very funny. She thankfully replied, ¡°Uncle Ming, what you have been thinking is really good. Thank you.¡±


    Uncle Ming gently shook his head and smiled, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare. This old servant will retreat now.¡± Miss Qing had a good temperament and her character was also good. If she really became the Mistress of General Manor, it would be a blessing for the General and Su Family.


    Uncle Ming retreated out and Gu Yun walked towards the inner room. Facing the stunned girl, she said, ¡°come in.¡±


    The girl meekly followed her in. Gu Yun¡¯s face was full of sweat and Gu Yun was preparing to take a basin to wash her face. The little girl was one step ahead of her, handing a damp towel to her.


    Gu Yun was slightly surprised. Regardless of whether she was at home or in the General Manor, for more than 20 years of her life, she had been doing things by herself. Getting another person¡¯s meticulous care, she was a little bit unaccustomed.


    Awkwardly taking the towel, Gu Yun asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The little girl slightly bowed down and whispered, ¡°Mo Li.¡± (Means Jasmine)


    ¡°En, what a refreshing name.¡± The name was very suitable for her. Gu Yun didn¡¯t really know how to deal with this shy girl. She quickly went to the tray and picked a cloth to try on. The dresses that Uncle Ming picked for her were light colors. Gu Yun casually picked a light purple dress for attending the wedding and said to the little girl, ¡°I want to wear this dress, you can arrange my hair with the simplest hairstyle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little girl looked at the dress on Gu Yun¡¯s hand, thinking about the most suitable hairstyle. However, the Miss said simple hairstyle. She couldn¡¯t determine the hairstyle so she asked, ¡°Then should I give you a bun hairstyle (ϼ÷Ù) or a cloud hairstyle (Á÷ÔÆ÷Ù)?¡± (Translator notes: Please, google it if you are curious about what kind of hairstyle they are. I couldn¡¯t find an appropriate description for the hairstyle.)


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t completely understand what she was saying, so Gu Yun just emphasized on: ¡°Anything, as long as it is simple.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Not daring to ask again, the girl thought for a moment and her hands started to arrange a cloud hairstyle for Gu Yun.


    Half an hour later¡­


    Gu Yun was already getting impatient. Finally, the little girl smiled, ¡°It is finished, please look at it, Miss.¡±


    Finally, it was finished! Gu Yun glanced it through the mirror. A simple hair bun was hanging behind her head. Carefully braided hair stacked neatly without looking too complicated. Gu Yun was really satisfied. She prepared to change her clothes, when the little girl stood with a tray of pure gold hair ornaments and asked, ¡°Miss, which hair ornament do you want to wear?¡±


    Although the ornaments were pretty, Gu Yun felt the eye-catching and sparkling hair ornament was not really suitable for her simple hairstyle. She pushed the tray aside and said, ¡°No need. Like this is okay.¡±


    The little girl looked troubled and said, ¡°¡±No. You cannot. How could a person wear a bun without a hairpin!¡± Cannot? Gu Yun really didn¡¯t know there was such a rule. Her brow wrinkled tightly together.


    Seeing the Miss didn¡¯t like dazzling gold hairpins, the little girl picked the jade-emerald buyao in front of the mirror and said, ¡°Then, you can wear this.¡± The Miss put it beside the mirror; it must be her favorites.


    Gu Yun glanced at the buyao. After comparing choices, it was still better than the others. Gu Yun just replied, ¡°Just that one.¡±


    The sun had come up high, if she didn¡¯t go out now, it would be too late. After plugging the buyao carelessly into her hair, Gu Yun quickly put on the long dress with Mo Li¡¯s help. With no makeup on her face, Gu Yun hurriedly walked out.


    This long dress was not designed for a person to wear! Gu Yun cursed silently when she stepped on the dress hem for the 20th time. Gu Yun finally reached the General¡¯s Manor front gate.


    Uncle Ming seemed to be waiting for a long time. Seeing her coming, he quickly greeted her. He was satisfied with Gu Yun¡¯s dress and smiled, ¡°Miss, the carriage is ready.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded, with this kind of outfit, it would be difficult to ride a horse!


    Just when Gu Yun wanted to rush through the gate, a loud surprised male voice was heard, ¡°Wow! Today you¡­ finally, look like a woman!!¡±


    Today, she wore a light purple skirt, making her petite stature look more slender. In addition, her bright and elegant appearance made people stupefied/speechless. Truthfully, Su Yu wanted to say, today, you¡­ are really beautiful. However, when the words came to his mouth, he was a little bit uncomfortable to say it out so he blurted out the sentence. He was a little bit regretful but Gu Yun only rolled her eyes and she didn¡¯t look angry at all.


    If Su Yu¡¯s mouth could actually say nice words, it would be stranger! Gu Yun didn¡¯t want to bother about him and just walked towards the carriage. Suddenly, a blazing gaze which people couldn¡¯t ignore fell onto her. Gu Yun frowned and looked up. A familiar tall figure stood beside a pure black horse.


    Was it him? Seeing him in front of the Manor was a perfectly normal thing but under that pair of eagle eyes¡¯ intense gaze, Gu Yun felt a little bit nervous.


    At this moment, Su Yu was not the only one whose heart was beating faster. Meeting the pair of clear eyes, Su Ling¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t move away. She was really a strange woman. She was like a blend of softness and sharpness, like the way she looked right now. Although she wore an elegant female dress, her clear eyes were still cold and in between of her elegant appearance there were still a traces of arrogance. Clearly seeing the hairpin on Gu Yun¡¯s hair (It was the buyao that Su Ling gave her the other day), Su Ling¡¯s heart had ripples and it couldn¡¯t be dispersed for a long time.


    Wearing this clothes and being fixedly stared by his profound eyes, Gu Yun¡¯s palms were a bit sweaty. She felt both embarrassed and awkward at the same time.


    Su Ling didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he smoothly climbed on the horseback and rode away.


    After he left, that kind of uneasy feeling instantaneously disappeared. Gu Yun secretly relieved. Facing Su Yu, she curiously asked, ¡°Where did he go? Why was he so anxious?¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s face was not looking really good and quietly replied, ¡°The emperor decreed Big Brother to enter the palace immediately.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, when he looked at Big Brother staring at her like that, his heart was inexplicably upset.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Yu coldly replied and turned into the house. Gu Yun was puzzled. There was an old saying about ¡®Guessing a woman¡¯s heart was like looking for a needle in the ocean¡¯ (It means it is really hard to guess what women are thinking, so it is better not to guess). However, it looked like guessing a man¡¯s heart was like looking for a sand in the ocean. She shook her head and entered the long-awaited carriage.


    What kind of wedding did this era have? Why was it so tiring? Accompanying Qing for the entire morning, she had to listen to gossipers¡¯ fight which was the source of her headache. She had been struggling to wait until the groom came to pick the bride up. Yet, when the time came, the situation was becoming more complex. Lou Xi Yan brought hundreds of his retainers. Adding the guests into the equation, everywhere was full of people. When the flower sedan entered Prime Minister Manor, Gu Yun decided to go home and take a break. She would come again at night to drink the wedding wine. She was too lazy to deal with this lively crowd.


    Arriving at the General Manor, she bumped into Su Yu at the entrance. His ridicule in the morning is still printed in Gu Yun¡¯s mind, so she originally didn¡¯t want to greet him. However, he was surprised when he saw her, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ how come you are here?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s footsteps stopped and she asked, ¡°I returned¡± Qing¡¯s marriage was not her marriage, so her absence won¡¯t make a small difference.


    Seeing her bad expression, Su Yu frowned, ¡°Did something happen in the manor?¡±


    Su Yu was really strange today! Gu Yun squinted, quietly looking at him and asked, ¡°What problem will Prime Minister Manor have?¡±


    Connecting her two answers, Su Yu didn¡¯t know whether she knew it or she didn¡¯t. He could only smile, ¡°No, nothing! I just randomly asked!¡±


    Gu Yun coldly stared at him. Su Yu felt really uncomfortable and wanted to escape. A hand stopped his way. Gu Yun pressed, ¡°What are you panicking about?¡±


    ¡°Panic? How could I be panic?¡± Su Yu swallowed his saliva again. His action actually made Gu Yun more suspicious. She was worried about Zhuo Qing. GU Yun urged, ¡°What had happened?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Su Yu consistently shook his head. He turned his back and walked towards the manor.


    Grabbing Su Yu¡¯s arm, Gu Yun, of course, wouldn¡¯t let him go. She snapped, ¡°Tell the truth!¡±


    Su Yu frustratedly turned around and lamented, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. This morning, Big brother was called to enter the palace and just now, the second brother has also urgently entered the palace. I¡¯ve heard, that two rebel leaders that second brother captured after they entered the capital, they insisted¡­¡±


    After saying till this point, Su Yu paused and looked at Gu Yun on her eyes and whispered, ¡°They colluded with Lou father and son to take the gold!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gu Yun startled and she quickly grabbed Su Yu¡¯s hand. This is impossible! It was not like she really believed the Lou father and son, but she was there when they were sieging the rebels. There was indeed an indication that the rebels conspired with a ¡®big¡¯ minister, but it shouldn¡¯t be Lou father and son! Lou Xi Yan¡¯s contribution in the operation was quite big!


    Thinking for a moment, Gu Yun asked, ¡°What kind of evidence did they present?¡±


    Su Yu reluctantly shook his head, ¡°Big Brother and Second brother were summoned to the palace, but I didn¡¯t know what kind of evidence that the Second brother brought!¡±


    Truthfully, the testimony of the rebels was not really important. As a prime minister of the country, because of those small rebels¡¯ confession, Lou Xi Yan definitely couldn¡¯t be¡­ Most importantly, what kind of evidence did they present? Also, if it is the scheme of their accomplices in the court and another powerful figure wanting Lou Xi Yan¡¯s to be framed [1] , then the pressure that Lou Xi Yan faces would be greater.


    Releasing Su Yu, Gu Yun quickly exited the General Manor. Su Yu quickly followed from behind, ¡°Where are you going? You can¡¯t leak the information!¡±


    Gu Yun squinted and coldly replied, ¡°I do have a sense of propriety!¡±


    Su Yu still couldn¡¯t be completely assured, so he followed Gu Yun to Prime Minister Manor.


    ***


    Inside the Manor, many of royal relatives and officials came to see the ceremony. As the result, it was really packed. Gu Yun anxiously looked for the room where Zhuo Qing was resting. From far, she could see the lobby was full of people. Squinting her eyes, she saw Luo Xi Yan was holding Zhuo Qing, walking all the way to the main hall.


    Gu Yun pushed through the crowd and finally walked into the main hall. She heard the ceremony officiants loudly say, ¡°The couple pays respect !¡±


    Luo Xi Yan¡¯s eyes were clear, but his face was somewhat flushed. He had probably been drinking quite a lot of wine. Standing in the lobby, Gu Yun prepared to tell Qing the problem after the ¡®pay respect¡¯ ceremony finished!


    ¡°Firstly, pay respect to the earth and sky!¡± The officiant¡¯s voice was loud. The two people bowed deeply to the heavens.


    ¡°Secondly, pay respect to the elders!¡± Turning around, both of them bowed deeply to their elders.


    ¡°Husband and wife¡­¡± The sound was just started when a more dignified male voice interrupted the last paying respect.


    ¡° An Imperial Decree has arrived!¡±


    Everyone looked back. They saw Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan, holding the shining decree on their hand. Everyone thought that it was because the emperor couldn¡¯t personally come, he wrote a decree to congratulate Lou Prime Minister¡¯s wedding. Everyone moved aside to give away a path, letting the two people enter the lobby smoothly.


    Gu Yun and Su Yu looked at each other. Su Yu shook his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s see before we talk again!¡±


    Su Ling looked at Gu Yun who was in the crowd. Gu Yun coldly glared at him. Su Ling secretly lamented, he also didn¡¯t want to make trouble at someone¡¯s wedding but what could he do? The Emperor¡­


    He hardly managed to live in peace with her. After today, he was afraid that kind of peace wouldn¡¯t exist anymore!


    Lou Mu Hai boldly laughed and said, ¡°General Su, Minister Dang! I  thought both of you wouldn¡¯t be able to drink the wedding wine (attend this wedding)!¡± He had always admired Su Family¡¯s army. During this time siege, he felt really happy to be able to fight beside the army. His impression of Su Ling was also getting better.


    Su Ling and Dang Yu Lan¡¯s faces were somewhat stiff. They chuckled, ¡°Old General is being polite!¡± They were afraid they couldn¡¯t drink these cups of wedding wine!


    Lightly coughed, Dang Yu Lan said, ¡°Please accept the decree, Lou Minister!¡±


    Everyone knelt and the sounds of drums and bells had stopped. At the moment, the lobby which was full of people became dead quiet.


    Dang Yu Lan took the decree. After a long time, he read, ¡°Receiving the Heaven¡¯s bless, the Emperor orally decreed: The northwest rebels have been captured. The rebels confessed that they conspired with Lou father and son to steal the treasury with the intention to rebel. This decree had Ti Xing Division, Dan Yu Lan, and The ZhenGuo General bore as witnesses to imprison Lou Father and Son!¡±


    Imprison!


    How could this happen?!


    Voices were once again started to fill the lobby that had been very quiet. Who would have thought that the ever glorious Lou Xi Yan suddenly got imprisoned?


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart¡¯s beating was faster. What kind of evidence had the other party given to let Yan Hong Tian decree to imprison Lou Xi Yan?!


    Lou Mu Hai was startled. He furiously said, ¡°Absurd! This is definitely a frame! I will immediately go with you and confront those rebels! My Lou family has always been faithful to the country. How can we tolerate this kind of slander?¡±


    Lou Xi Yan remained silent. Dan Yu Lan only stepped forward and made the gesture to follow him, ¡°Lou Minister, the decree can¡¯t be violated. Apologies, if I offended you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Zhuo Qing¡¯s white hand raised. The red veil slowly fell onto the ground. Slowly and steadily walking to Su Ling and Dang Yu Lan, she said, ¡°General Su, Minister Dang. There is still another paying respect before this marriage becomes official! Qing Ling ventured to ask both people to give them half an hour.¡±


    Su Ling and Dang Yu Lan looked at each other, not expecting that this woman would ask for something like that. If the rebellion charge against Lou Xi Yan was proven, the punishment would be to banish the entire clan! However, seeing the determination in Zhuo Qing¡¯s eyes, they couldn¡¯t say it out. At this time: arresting people although they didn¡¯t wish too if they couldn¡¯t grant this small plea, they were really inhumane!


    The two lightly nodded at the same time.


    They had acquiesced. Zhuo Qing walked to Lou Xi Yan who was frowning at her. She slowly held out her hand and intertwined her fingers with his. The slender and elegant fingers tightly squeezed his fingers. From the warm palm, there was a steady continuously warmth feeling. Lou Xi Yan was not usually affected by feelings, but at this moment, the waves of feeling were coming towards him.


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s lips slightly raised. The resolution in her eyes was very obvious. With the clear and loud voice, every word of hers could be heard to everyone presence there, ¡°Today, I will become your wife, regardless you are a high prime minister or low prisoner!¡±


    Everyone stared in disbelieve at the full makeup red-dressed woman. Many people thought that her action was stupid. However, many of them also admired and touched by her. After all, it was easy to be together when things were alright, but it wasn¡¯t easy when things were difficult.


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart at this moment suffered a heavy blow. She was sad because of the situation but happy because Qing finally found someone to share her fears and woes.


    ¡°Officiant!¡± Zhuo Qing¡¯s clear voice called.


    The officiant finally regained his thought and loudly said, ¡°Husband and wife pay respect to each other!¡±


    A couple of newlyweds, dressed in red-blood clothes, faced each other. In their eyes, there were no other people, no guest, no decree, no red veil nor red ribbons. The two looked at each other with their fingers tightly intertwined.


    After the couple bowed deeply, the officiant said, ¡°It is now official.¡±


    The entire lobby which had been very silent exploded in cheers as the officiant said it.


    Luo Xi Yan slowly released Zhuo Qing¡¯s hand and walked to Dang Yu Lan and Su Ling. He smiled, ¡°General Su, Minister Dang, let¡¯s go.¡± Just as usual days, those three walked away. It looked like this man had never been panic in his life!


    After they were leaving, the guest-filled lobby was incredibly quiet. Zhuo Qing stood in the center of the lobby, facing thousands of guests. She slightly bowed. Gracefully, she said, ¡°Today, a misfortune came to Lou Family so the wedding celebration will be ended now. In the future, if there is a chance, Lou Family will definitely hold a reception! Please return now! Jing Sa, escort the guests!¡±


    As the main steward, Jing Sa stepped forward and replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please!¡±


    Prime Minister Manor was indeed a prime minister manor. Although it had suffered like that, it was still calm. the servants were also looking calm and courteously escorted the guests out.


    The guests quietly retreated. Gu Yun said to Su Yu, ¡°You return to the General Manor now.¡±


    Seeing her not moving like a mountain, Su Yu anxiously asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have things to say to her.¡± Getting married like this, although Qing appeared calm, her heart definitely suffered.


    The guests had mostly returned. Su Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade her, but she couldn¡¯t stay for too long too. Therefore, he could only remind her, ¡°Okay, you have to be careful as well.¡±


    There were only a few servants cleaning up in the lobby that was just full of people before. The entire lobby was full of red decoration. At this time, it looked somewhat too dazzling. Zhuo Qing walked to the wooden chair at the side of the room. Her action looked like she was about to fall onto the ground. She had hardly managed to sit herself down on the chair. There were traces of disbelief in her eyes. Her hands tightly gripped on the wooden chair, but Gu Yun could still be able to see them tremble.


    Squatting beside her, Gu Yun softly asked, ¡°Qing, are you okay?¡± At the wedding ceremony before, she could see Qing¡¯s heartache. It looked like Qing was deeply in love with Lou Xi Yan! Holding the ice-cold fingers of Qing, Gu Yun wanted to comfort her, but didn¡¯t know what to say!


    After a while, Gu Yun finally said, ¡°I¡­ will find a way to check the evidence against Lou Xi Yan. Don¡¯t be too worried, there will be no problem!¡±  These words were somewhat useless and empty. Helping Lou Xi Yan to get out of this mess would be the only way to help Qing!


    General Manor, Yi Tian Court.


    Su Ling, damn you! Damn!


    Gu Yun stood in the middle of the courtyard. Her heart was fluently cursed Su Ling. After she left Qing, she went to Xing Bu,  but Dang Yu Lan was not there. Cheng Hang told her that the record of Lou Xi Yan¡¯s case was still kept in the General Manor, so they didn¡¯t actually understand the details of the case.


    She had been looking in Su Ling¡¯s study room for the entire night without a result. At the end, she got caught by Su Ling. She didn¡¯t expect that in order to prevent her investigating this case, Su Ling would place her under house arrest. He also sent some soldiers to the outside of Yi Tian Court to keep an eye on her.


    Folding her hands in front, Gu Yun coldly smiled. Did he actually think that she spent the six months she had been here (in General Manor)  embroidering butterflies on clothes?! Su Ling, if I, Gu Yun, want to get out of this Manor, it would be as easy as going to the market next to my home! Seeing the moon coming to the west side, Gu Yun slyly smiled, the time had come!


    Retreating to the corner of Yi Tian Court, Gu Yun lightly jumped and grabbed the tree branch above her head. Five a.m. in the morning was the most tired and relaxing moment. Gu Yun hid in the dense leaves, watching for the patrolling soldiers.


    As expected, the courtyard¡¯s door was the most heavily-guarded. For the wall, there was only one soldier guarding in every over-ten-metres. Under the tree that she was hiding on, there was only one person. Gu Yun saw the opportunity and jumped down from the tree. The teenager was shocked. Not having enough time to raise an alarm, he was knocked-off by Gu Yun.


    It was impossible to exit through the main gate, so Gu Yun intended to exit from the mountain behind. When she trained the soldiers, she had observed the mountain¡¯s topography. There was an official road behind the mountain. Although it was also guarded by soldiers, it was still not as tight as the General Manor.


    There was still another hour before the sun came. Gu Yun surreptitiously went to the mountain at the back of General Manor. She didn¡¯t want to exit via that door because she had to pass the Ling Yun Pavilion, so Gu Yun could only use the back door of the courtyard where she used to live before. Although it was  a little bit embarrassing, she successfully entered the forest.


    Walking a little bit further, she would arrive at the mountain. Gu Yun footsteps became faster. Passing the rock cliff where the soldiers trained before, Gu Yun suddenly felt a breeze. In the blink of eyes, that figure that she hated the most appeared in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Su Ling¡¯s face could be described like a sky before a thunderstorm.


    ***


    Standing under the hundred-year-old Chinese Parasol tree, a black figure looked up at the tree branch. After looking for a long time, he finally whispered, ¡°Senior? Senior, are you there?¡±


    Only wind rustling through the leaves answered his question.


    Is he not there? Gan Qing singlehandedly grabbed a tree branch to look again. Thinking of that dead cold character of Ao Tian, he finally decided to climb up and see. With his martial art skill, Gan Jing  usedqinggong to leap on the tree branches. Within several jumps, he reached the treetop.


    Sure enough, that solitude black figure was leaning on the trunk, his eyes closed, resting for a bit.


    Calling him for so long and didn¡¯t get any reaction, Gan Jing was angry. He jumped onto the branch where Ao Tian was laying down. Severely jumping with both of his feet, the branch was shaking vigorously. Although he was wasting his energy there, Ao Tian was still calmly lying down. The one who was unlucky was still Gan Jing. He almost fell down because of his own action.


    Having a monolog was not fun. Gan Jing pouted his mouth and sat on the branch in front of Ao Tian. He asked, ¡°Senior, I finally found you. How could you still have the mood to sleep in here! I and Sister seniorworry about you.¡±


    Ao Tian still laid down, unmoving. Just as Gan Jing thought that he would be ignored again, a cold voice calmly asked, ¡°What are you worrying about?¡±


    Thinking Ao Tian still didn¡¯t aware of the serious situation, Gan Jing anxiously said, ¡°There had been 5-6 cases in the capital, occurring in the row. The crimes were either rape or kidnap. The criminal was really arrogant. His silver hair was his trademark.¡± After finished speaking, Gan Jing looked into that hair which was sparkling silver under the moonlight. He anxiously continued, ¡°This is definitely not a coincidence and it is done to frame you! How could you act so indifferent?!¡±


    The night hawk-like eyes came across that expresionless face£¬Ao Tian slowly sat up. Half leaning to the trunk, he lightly scoffed, ¡°What do you think I am supposed to do?¡±


    Although he already guessed that Ao Tian would scoff, Gan Jing still advised, ¡°The least you can do is investigate that criminal! If it is a coincidence, capturing him will definitely give you not a small amount of money. If it was a framing scheme against you, you could prevent it to happen again! The celebration will be held in half a month. At this time, the court was extremely sensitive. You cannot not take any prevention!¡±


    They wanted to force him to take an action, he would never give in! The usually indifferent expression on Ao Tian¡¯s face became more indifferent. This kind of indifferent expression made Gan Jing angrily shout, ¡°Senior!¡±


    He was doing it for Ao Tian¡¯s good! Possessing high martial arts could do what? It was better to prepare early, or else, there would be a time when Ao Tian would be the target of bounty hunters. In addition, this senior of his had offended many people along the way. ¡°Striking before being attack¡± was their best strategy now. The senior had pushed him into desperation !


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Gan Jing still wanted to continue advising Ao Tian, but he found Ao Tian¡¯s attention was not on him anymore. There was flashing light in that dark eyes that he never saw before.


    Following his eye direction, Gan Jing found a dark figure was coming towards them. By the appearance, it looked like the coming person was a woman! As soon as she passed the grassland, she quickly ran towards the tree. At this time, another figure quickly chased her from behind. In one jump, he arrived in front of the woman, blocking her way.


    Gan Jing could obviously see Ao Tian¡¯s body went stiff. His icy cold eyes stared at the people below or to be more precise¡­ glared at the man.


    Gan Jing secretly wondered, who were the two people?

 CH 21

    Hi everyone, I am not fully back yet. Anyway, this is the update. Btw, this chapter was edited by Remy L3D had posted part of the chapter in here. I found she/he actually is doing a great job (in my opinion, the translation is much better than mine)! make sure to check his/her translation.


    PS: I need to solve a statistical problem whereby X~binom(n,p)*gamma(shape,rate). I was given empirical x deciles (0.1,0.5, and 0.9) as well as the mean. Do you guys have any idea how to predict the rate of the gamma distribution? SOS oOo


    Cheers,


    Nutty


    The night sky welcomed the sun¡¯s rays. This was supposed to be a very beautiful moment. However, Gu Yun¡¯s heart was in a haze at the moment, without any trace of light.


    Su Ling¡¯s profound eyes were like an eagle¡¯s stare toward its hunting prey, coldly glaring at her. It was as if, if she moved, he would immediately pounce on her. Gu Yun secretly took a deep breath, trying to control her emotions. In terms of bravery, she wouldn¡¯t lose to him!


    Tilting her face up slightly, Gu Yun met his cold eyes and said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you shouldn¡¯t go out.¡± There was unquestionably forced forbearance in his clear voice. Su Ling was trying very hard to suppress his anger. He also didn¡¯t want to physically fight with her, but every time she had that untamed arrogant eyes, a volatile explosion challenged his patience¡¯s limits.


    Like now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I would definitely go out tonight!¡± Gu Yun¡¯s voice was definitely not any less colder than his.


    ¡°You better not meddle with Lou Xi Yan¡¯s case. His problems do not need your meddling. It is beyond your power to solve.¡± Su Ling always spoke like a cold tyrant. The lecturing tone in his voice really made people unhappy no matter how they listened to it.


    Sure enough, his ¡®lecture¡¯ made Gu Yun¡¯s face turn black. Gu Yun stubbornly replied, ¡°Their marriage is now official. Lou Xi Yan is now my brother-in-law. It¡¯s a matter of fact that I have to take care of his problems! Whether it is or isn¡¯t beyond my power is not your business.¡±


    Between them, there had been too many conflicts. Su Ling knew that amongst them, one wouldn¡¯t able to convince the other. Being firm with her would definitely make both parties suffer. Secretly sighing, he said, ¡°As the country¡¯s prime minister, Lou Xi Yan¡¯s charge would be decided by the emperor. You just need to stay in the General Manor and let it go. Everything will be solved.¡±


    Everything would be solved? Gu Yun¡¯s eyes flashed, the way he spoke was really relaxed, could it¡­ Gu Yun looked deep into Su Ling¡¯s eyes and guessed, ¡°You mean  everything was actually a scheme you and Yan Hong Tian crafted?¡±


    With her cleverness, Su Ling thought that she already understood what was at stake. He didn¡¯t elaborate and blandly replied, ¡°The court¡¯s matters are not as simple as you think. It indeed affects the whole thing. If you act rashly, not only Lou Xi Yan wouldn¡¯t be saved, you and your sister would be implicated as well.¡±


    So everything was within their schemes? Gu Yun coldly smiled. Just because that Yan Hong Tian was an emperor and everyone should honour him, he could easily use others as his pawn? He could arrest people at any time, yet he chose the wedding time? Or was Lou Xi Yan already informed and only the bride, whose feelings were hurt, was kept in the dark?


    Huh! From the moment they paid respects to each other, Qing had been implicated too! Now, he just explained to her the overall situation. Why didn¡¯t he speak up earlier?


    Those pair of cat eyes showed traces of disdain and anger, but she didn¡¯t say anything and remained silent. Su Ling impatiently wanted to bring her home. He grabbed her wrist while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go home first before we talk again.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Gu Yun coldly replied, ¡°The sun has risen, I need to go to Prime Minister Manor.¡± She had promised Qing to visit her yesterday. Regardless if it was or wasn¡¯t a scheme or a lie that Su Ling made to assure her, she must go to find Qing. She couldn¡¯t be missing at this time. It would make Qing, who had been worried about Lou Xi Yan, become increasingly worried.


    If Gu Yun said that she wanted to accompany Zhuo Qing, Su Ling would not necessarily disagree. She wasn¡¯t a person who was unwilling to explain. It was rare that Su Ling took the time to explain things to a person and he even gave away internal information. She still wanted to meddle in this muddy water. Su Ling¡¯s constantly suppressed anger instantly soared. He roared, ¡°You are not allowed to go! Follow me.¡±


    Su Ling grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s wrist tighter, dragging her home. Gu Yun naturally refused to give in and reached the sword using her free hand. Su Ling had been well-prepared and quickly pressed her acupuncture points. Gu Yun felt her entire body go numb and actually couldn¡¯t move!


    Bad person! Gu Yun had forgotten about this acupuncture trick. Her body couldn¡¯t move. She wasn¡¯t really fluent at swearing people, so Gu Yun could only use her most vicious eyes, glaring at Su Ling. Who knew he did not feel any pain or itch. Rather, his mood actually went up. Su Ling raised his lips and pulled her arm to encircle his neck, lightly piggybacking her. Seeing the proud look on his face, Gu Yun was extremely annoyed. She loudly cursed, ¡°Su Ling, you are a bad person! Let me go!¡±


    The woman¡¯s sharp cry at dawn was particularly loud. Just as the woman¡¯s words finished, Gan Jing felt the tree branch sway. The black figure beside him dashed out. Gan Jing was surprised and whispered, ¡°Senior!¡± He stretched his arm, wanting to stop Ao Tian. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t even grab the clothes. The black figure had flown towards the two people.


    Su Ling was piggybacking Gu Yun. He turned around, wanting to go home. Suddenly, his well-trained senses felt danger coming towards him. He held Gu Yun tighter and quickly dodged to the side. When he turned around, he saw a black figure silently standing at his earlier position.


    The man in front of him was tall but slender. However, Su Ling didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his opponent. Just by him standing there, a cold aura emitted from his body. Under the light, the silver hair and eyes shone. The white face coupling his cold eyes could give one a chilling sensation. His hands moved very quick and soundlessly.


    It¡¯s him! Was he the bounty hunter who saved Qing Mo in the General Manor? Su Ling quietly speculated on what he was doing in the mountains that he could appear all of a sudden like this.


    Ao Tian? Gu Yun had also recognised him, but there was nothing strange about him being here. What she doubted was why did he suddenly make an appearance here?


    ¡°Let her go.¡± The deep male voice coldly said. Su Ling and Gu Yun were surprised.


    Did he come for Qing Mo? Did he come to help her?


    The two hearts had their own thoughts. Gu Yun was still unclear about the situation and temporarily chose to remain silent. After Su Ling knew that his target was Gu Yun, Su Ling gently lowered her down and hit her acupuncture points. He put her behind him to protect her.


    Gu Yun finally could move, but her limbs were still very stiff. She retreated few steps. Using Bing Lian as her support, she moved back. What she didn¡¯t know were the two men sharpening their knives for her.


    The falcon-like eyes met the icy wolf-like eyes. Both of them were equally cold. Those two men didn¡¯t say anything more. With weapons, their hands restlessly wanted to move. Su Ling¡¯s hand carried Chi Xue while Ao Tian¡¯s hand had the black Chi Ling flexible sword  (´ÌÁêÈí½£. ´Ì = stab (v), thorn (n); Áê = mausoleum). None of them were moving, but the cold aura that they emitted had reached far to the tree where Gan Jing was standing on. Gan Jing felt his heartbeat quicken. The sun had risen. Gan Jing finally could see clearly the identity of the couple on the grassland. The woman was Qing Feng¡¯s younger sister, Qing Mo, while the man was General zhenguo, Su Ling!


    Why would his ever eccentric senior provoke them? Gan Jing was puzzled. However, this was not the time to think about this question. A fight between those two men was about to explode.


    Gan Jing who was located quite far from there could feel the strange atmosphere between the two; Gu Yun naturally could feel the tension too. She really didn¡¯t want to go home to the general manor with Su Ling right now. However, she was afraid Ao Tian¡¯s wound would worsen. She just wanted to open her mouth when Su Ling took Chi Xue from its scabbard, heading towards Ao Tian.


    Gu Yun was aware of Chi Xue¡¯s power. She anxiously called, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Ao Tian squinted his eyes, his lips formed a cold smile. Moving the flexible sword on his hand, the black Chi Ling looked as thin as paper, as tough as silk, as wriggly as a snake, following Ao Tian¡¯s hand movement and defending against Chi Xue. It plastered against Su Ling¡¯s wrist. Su Ling¡¯s wrist felt tightened. He was secretly surprised, what kind of weapon was that? How could it not afraid of Chi Xue¡¯s blazing heat?


    Su Ling imbued more internal energy into Chi Xue and quickly turned the sword. Flames quickly jumped onto Chi Ling sword. Ao Tian also felt the heat travelling to his palm. He had no alternative but to withdraw Chi Ling and step back.


    As the flexible sword loosened its grip from Su Ling, Su Ling seized the opportunity to hold Chi Xue tighter and held it towards Ao Tian¡¯s chest.


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart tightened. Being stabbed by that kind of sword, even if it didn¡¯t kill someone, the victim would still be seriously injured! Ao Tian jumped back but he didn¡¯t have time to dodge. He came for her, so she could not let him die because of her! Gu Yun acted decisively, took out Bing Lian and went to fend the sword.


    Ding¡­ A brittle sound was heard. Icy sparkles met Chi Xue. For Ao Tian, she blocked the sword.


    With Gu Yun¡¯s meddling, Ao Tian was all right. However, Su Ling was really angry. She actually helped that man to fight him! Damn! Did they actually have a friendship from the beginning? Or did they actually agree to meet here?! Seeing Gu Yun¡¯s effort to help and having made his own conclusions, Su Ling couldn¡¯t wait to devour Ao Tian alive. His attacks became more ruthless.


    Su Ling once again attacked Ao Tian. Gu Yun was helpless; she wanted to dissuade Su Ling. However, seeing the flames from Chi Xue coming, she couldn¡¯t help but defend. Ice and fire met. This time, Su Ling used his entire strength. Gu Yun felt his enormous power. She hardly could defend against it and heavily knelt on the ground. Hearing her muffled and pained moan, Su Ling¡¯s eyes blinked. He took back the sword, coldly staring at the overexerted woman. What was her relationship with this silver-haired man that she fought him for this man?


    Ao Tian held Gu Yun¡¯s shoulder and helped her to stand up from the ground by hugging her. The profound black pupils scanned her body. It looked like she wasn¡¯t injured. His anxiousness decreased slightly. He never had this kind of feeling where his heart tightened until he couldn¡¯t breathe. However, when he saw her using her body to fend against him, he finally knew what was heartache and what was feeling flustered!


    Her hand that held the sword was still shaking. Until now, Gu Yun still didn¡¯t understand why there was such a hatred between Su Ling and Ao Tian such that Su Ling wanted Ao Tian¡¯s life like this. Gu Yun anxiously said to Ao Tian beside her, ¡°Quickly go now, his Chi Xue is really powerful!¡± The difference in strength between women and men was still very obvious. Although she had a weapon, she definitely couldn¡¯t fight a sword attack from an angry Su Ling!


    Lightly releasing his grip on her waist, Ao Tian, of course, didn¡¯t go and he whispered in her ears, ¡°Stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± After he finished speaking, Ao Tian fearlessly went to fight!


    Ao Tian! Seeing Ao Tian¡¯s black figure charging towards Su Ling, Gu Yun¡¯s heart suddenly jumped to her throat. Su Ling, as a person who liked to fight, moved forward when Ao Tian was ten feet away from him. Ao Tian stopped. In a flash, he was able to dodge the sword attack. Suddenly his body became two, then two became four¡­ Soon, Su Ling was surrounded by a group of people. Every one of them had dark clothes, silver hair and a dark flexible sword in their hand. However, their faces were unclear. One didn¡¯t know which one was Ao Tian and which one was an illusion.


    What a ghostly technique! How did he do that?


    The technique was so extraordinary that it could make Gu Yun¡¯s eyes widen and her mouth gape. Even Su Ling was stupefied by the scene in front of him. As if at this moment he was surrounded by tens of people. He knew that most of them were illusions, but he couldn¡¯t identify which one was Ao Tian, so he didn¡¯t know where to defend.


    Ao Tian seized the opportunity to pass through the long sword defense and striked towards Su Ling¡¯s chest.


    Su Ling, who had been walking on the edge of death several times, finally could feel threatened. Su Ling turned around to face Ao Tian, and with the short amount of time, Su Ling could only use his sword as a shield while being driven back by the force.


    The moment Su Ling was driven back, Gu Yun heard Ao Tian¡¯s whisper from beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Yun only felt her waist touched, but her entire body had been encircled in Ao Tian¡¯s embrace as he ran towards the woods.


    Seeing the two figures moving further away, how could Su Ling let the matter rest? He urgently chased after them. Upon entering the forest, the lighting was very poor; Su Ling almost lost them several times. Fortunately, Ao Tian was carrying Gu Yun, so his speed was not as fast as he usually was. Just when Su Ling almost reached them, two murderous flashes charged towards him. Su Ling had to jump back to dodge. The flashes heavily hit the grass. Su Ling looked down to see clearly. They were two thin flying daggers. Who was it? How many people were actually hidden in this area?


    After being delayed for a moment by the flying dagger, Su Ling once again looked up. Ao Tian and Gu Yun¡¯s shadows were still between the woods.


    Damn it! He let them run away!


    ¡°Qing Mo¡­¡±


    Gan Jing anxiously stood on the tree branch, hidden under the tree canopy. He was holding his breath, afraid to make a noise! The vibration of the roar from the raging man beneath him could be felt at the place he stood.


    Senior ah! He really didn¡¯t want to provoke Su Ling ah, really!¡¯


    Ao Tian¡¯s pace was very quick. If this was the so-called qinggong, Gu Yun could only marvel about it. He used one hand to hold onto her waist, yet he could carry her away. Gu Yun felt like the vegetation was moving backward. It was so fast that it made one dizzy! Running for about 15 minutes, this kind of movement made Gu Yun feel really uncomfortable. Clutching to Ao Tian¡¯s clothes, Gu Yun said, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Ao Tian stopped in front of a big tree, gently putting Gu Yun down. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    After her feet touched the ground, Gu Yun felt much better. Leaning onto the trunk, Gu Yun looked at Ao Tian¡¯s cold back. She felt something was off. Recalling the last sword attack, she was very far away yet she could feel the burning heat. Not to mention him, who was fending the attack. Gu Yun¡¯s heart was restless. She anxiously asked, ¡°Let me look at your hand.¡±


    ¡°It is just a small wound.¡± The cold voice rejected. Ao Tian firmly refused to turn his body. It looked like he didn¡¯t want to look at her.


    Gu Yun was impatient. She grabbed his hand and pulled it. Ao Tian¡¯s pale face didn¡¯t show any trace of pain. However, the thin layer of sweat displayed the truth.


    He got hurt! Ao Tian still wanted to struggle. Gu Yun said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The warmth on his hand made Ao Tian stupefied. Taking advantage of his moment of daze, Gu Yun gently pulled out his sleeves, checking his injuries.


    His muscular arm was obviously strong and was thicker than she imagined. There was a 20 cm scar which was not very deep. It looked like it was injured by the sword¡¯s aura effects (?). The really bad thing was that on both sides of the wound, there were big bloody blisters due to Chi Xue¡¯s blazing heat. The wound and burns made it worse. The sound surface was big. This type of wound was really painful and could easily become infected. Gu Yun said, ¡°Your wound is really serious. You have to go and see the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ao Tian carelessly replied. Pulling a small porcelain bottle from his waist. He bit open the bottle and poured two pills inside his mouth. Then, he hung it back again on his waist, as he had done countless times.


    Gu Yun had a feeling. He would never manage his wound well and just let it slowly get better!


    On his hand, there was not only a sword wound but also blisters. Sloppy wound management like this would make it easily infected. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t stand it. She grabbed him to sit under the tree, wanting to bandage the wound a bit. She suddenly realised she didn¡¯t have anything that could be used as a bandage. Thinking for a bit, she took off her long black ribbon that she used as a hair tie. Following the ribbon, her long hair was draped to her waistline. Like a waterfall, it smoothly fell down.


    Gu Yun gently grabbed Ao Tian¡¯s hand and wrapped it with the silk ribbon. (Warning: don¡¯t follow it at home. In real life, you will probably get infected if you do this). She didn¡¯t feel anything, but Ao Tian stiffened. The long hair strands were blown by the wind, occasionally dropping on his shoulder. This kind of feeling was really weird. It was a little bit itchy, a little bit numbing. The black haired her was half-kneeling in front of him. She was frowning while helping him bandage his wound. Ao Tian slowly extended his hand, wanting to help her untie her knitted brows.


    This time, Gu Yun had finished bandaging the wound. She looked up to warn him to pay attention to his wound. At this moment, she saw Ao Tian¡¯s hand paused in midair. A pair of dark pupils flashed. Seeing him lost in his own thought, she looked at him curiously. Greeted by her clear eyes, Ao Tian¡¯s heart suddenly jumped faster than usual. He almost lost his self-control. He didn¡¯t know what to say and where to put his hand. Suddenly he got up and without a word turned his back to Gu Yun. He quickly ran away with a rapid speed as though in panic. Of course, his actions made Gu Yun puzzled, ¡°Hey.¡± What happened to that man ah?


    He went quite far. Just as Gu Yun thought he would disappear, Ao Tian stopped. After a while, without turning back, a cold ice voice had restored its calmness, ¡°I will not go to that Chinese Parasol Tree temporarily. You can find me in the area 10 miles from the city gate where it has not been inhabited by anyone.¡±


    Then, Ao Tian continued to move away, leaving Gu Yun with an aloof indifferent back to see.


    Leaning against the trunk, Gu Yun frowned deeper. Something inexplicable grew in her heart, making her feel strange. Was this the kind of feeling people got when they owed someone? It was very terrible; Gu Yun didn¡¯t like it. Ao Tian was a very cold person, wasn¡¯t he? Why did he repeatedly help her? Gu Yun was at a loss. After thinking awhile, Gu Yun, who had a very low EQ, of course, couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. She would never know because Ao Tian was not a person who would ever tell others his thoughts or whereabouts. Of course, Gu Yun wouldn¡¯t expect that after Ao Tian took her like that, Su Ling¡¯s fiery fury was enough to burn down the entire General Manor.


    ***


    Leaving the mountain behind, Gu Yun went straight to Prime Minister Manor. Escorted by a servant, Gu Yun arrived at Lan Yue Lou (À¿ÔÂÂ¥. Lan Yue means seizing the moon. Lou means a storied building).


    Zhuo Qing was sitting beside a lotus pond. At her side, there was a young boy. He looked about 10 years old-ish. Gu Yun walked to the stone chair beside Zhuo Qing and sat down. Zhuo Qing originally was going to ask her about the case. However, she saw Gu Yun¡¯s untidy appearance with her clothes covered with mud and leaves. In addition, her unbearably messy hair made her look unkempt. Zhuo Qing hesitatingly asked, ¡°You¡­ This¡­¡±


    Gu Yun was too lazy to retell her dramatic experience this morning. She only pouted her mouth and casually said, ¡°Last night, I was looking for the information in the General Manor and got caught by Su Ling. As a result, he placed me under house arrest!¡±


    Zhuo Qing secretly sighed. Did she escape from the General Manor? The boy beside Qing covered his mouth and laughingly said, ¡°Did you dig some hole to get out?¡±


    Gu Yun gave him a once-over. While frowning, she asked Zhuo Qing, ¡°Why is he still here?¡± This brat was Liao Yue¡¯s royal prince, wasn¡¯t he? In this kind of situation, shouldn¡¯t he avoid raising suspicions?! Although he was still young and appeared really innocent and friendly, occasionally, he wore an expression that didn¡¯t suit his age.


    Zhuo Qing had yet to reply when Bai Yi had already glared Gu Yun. He growled, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?!¡±


    Zhuo Qing gently patted Bai Yi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Bai Yi, go to Hua Lobby to eat breakfast. I still have things to discuss with Qing Mo.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. It was almost the time for me to eat too.¡± Bai Yi childishly glared at Gu Yun before he left. Looking at his back view, he was just an angry child. However, at this time, a secret hawk-like expression flashed in those clear eyes, making one feel chilled.


    Gu Yun¡¯s messy appearance made Zhuo Qing uncomfortable. Zhuo Qing pulled her sleeves and exclaimed, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s find clothes for you to change into.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± She also didn¡¯t want to walk on the streets looking like this. The two walked through the zigzag bridge (¾ÅÇúÇÅ) and entered Luo Xing Pavilion (ÕªÐÇ= plucking the star). Zhuo Qing found a slightly shorter gown for Gu Yun from her closet. Gu Yun went into the inner chamber.


    Leaning on the screen, Zhou Qing closed her tired eyes and asked, ¡°Have you found any clues?¡±


    This morning, Su Ling had disclosed enough information, but she couldn¡¯t be sure about it. Regardless of whether Yan Hong Tian really had the intention or not, as long as they could find solid evidence, they would have an opportunity to save Lou Xi Yan. Gu Yun hesitated for a bit and replied, ¡°Currently, I don¡¯t have anything but I was afraid that you would be worried so I just came to see you first. Later, I will go to Xing Bu. I am still thinking about what to ask those two rebels.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± There was a muffled voice from the outside room.


    Gu Yun was tying her ponytail as she walked out from the inner chamber. She saw Zhuo Qing leaning on the screen with her eyes closed, looking really sleepy. Her eyebags were really black and her lips pale. It made her appear very haggard.


    Gu Yun lightly hugged Zhuo Qing¡¯s thin delicate shoulders and anxiously asked, ¡°Qing, your complexion is really poor.¡±


    Zhuo Qing lightly leaned against Gu Yun¡¯s similarly thin but warm shoulder and lightly smiled, ¡°I¡­ am all right.¡±


    If she was alright, it would be strange! Gu Yun used force to pat Zhuo Qing¡¯s shoulders. Pretending to be easy going, she smiled, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be too worried. Be careful, if Lou Xi Yan went home and saw you like this, he might divorce you!¡±


    Zhuo Qing lightly smiled. Gu Yun¡¯s way of comforting people was still as clumsy as before! However, her heart, which had been restless for a night, felt slightly better now. Suddenly thinking about something, Zhuo Qing said, ¡°Oh yeah, there is still one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Thinking again, Zhuo Qing bent slightly and whispered in Gu Yun¡¯s ear, ¡°Liao Yue¡¯s seventh prince, Bai Yi is really strange. He truly cares about saving Lou Xi Yan, but I still feel something is off. It looks like he wants to instigate problems between Su Ling and Lou Xi Yan. He even wanted me to find an opportunity to shift the blame onto Su Ling.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s initially calm face became calmer. Bai Yi indeed had a scheme. Had this matter been expected by Su Ling and Yan Hong Tian?


    ¡°Madam!¡± From outside, Jing Sa¡¯s anxious voice was heard, surprising the two whispering women.


    The two glanced at each other. Their hearts had a bad premonition. Zhuo Qing took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What has happened?¡±


    ¡°This morning, Master¡¯s old illness relapsed. The physician had looked for him. Now, we don¡¯t know the current situation yet!¡±


    Jing Sa¡¯s voice hastily made Zhuo Qing¡¯s facial expression change dramatically. She charged to the door side and quickly opened the door, ¡°Quick! Prepare a carriage and head to Xing Bu¡¯s jail!¡±


    Jing Sa immediately replied, ¡°It has been prepared.¡±


    Knowing Zhuo Qing was worried about Lou Xi Yan, Gu Yun said, ¡°You go see Lou Xi Yan, and I will look for Dan Yu Lan. Then, we will meet again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhuo Qing went to the prison while Gu Yun went to Ti Xing department. Arriving at the front of the building, Gu Yun reported her name. The Yayi (servant for government office) changed his facial expression and immediately escorted her to Dan Yu Lan¡¯s office.


    Gu Yun was just entering the room when Dan Yu Lan stood up to greet her. He straightforwardly asked, ¡°Miss Qing, please feel free to say what you are looking for and what you want to ask.¡±


    Gu Yun was also to the point and replied, ¡°I want to see the rebels¡¯ leader that was captured.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dan Yu Lan happily agreed. However, this made Gu Yun secretly suspicious. She was not an official, nor did she have a formal identity. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to grant her request.


    Although her heart was full of doubt, Gu Yun still seized the opportunity. She followed Dan Yu Lan to the jail. Seeing two people in the jail, Gu Yun frowned and asked, ¡°Why it is only them? Where is Wu Ji?¡± When she walked away, they had clearly caught Wu Ji. How come she didn¡¯t see him now? Did Su Ling hide Wu Ji somewhere?


    Gu Yun felt the problem was becoming more complex. Dan Yu Lan innocently replied, ¡°Commander Su only brought these two people here.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the evidence?¡±


    Dan Yu Lan shook his head, ¡°Not in my hands.¡±


    It was no wonder he was being so generous letting her see the prisoners. Gu Yun coldly smiled, ¡°Do you mean that all the witnesses and evidence provided by the General Manor don¡¯t have much to do with you? Or should I say in this scheme arranged by Yan Hong Tian, you are only playing a supporting role?¡±


    Dan Yu Lan was slightly surprised. How could she know this? He originally thought that Su Ling wouldn¡¯t let her investigate anything. Who knew within a night, she was able to find out that much information. Although he was slightly surprised, his face remained like usual. He asked, ¡°Smart people like you, of course, will know that there is a lot more information in the General Manor than in me.¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t say anything again. She turned around and exited Ti Xing Department.


    Now, what should she do?


    Unable to collect any information and meet the witnesses, she didn¡¯t know where to start! In addition, there was Liao Yue¡¯s prince. Was he included in Su Ling¡¯s plan? Guessing things like this was not really a way. Lou Xi Yan¡¯s illness today, was it an act or a truth? If it was real, she was afraid Qing would become more worried. Looking at Zhuo Qing¡¯s character, she would definitely not sit still. In that case, it was better to find Su Ling and speak frankly to him. When the two sides work together, it might increase productivity!


    She had decided like that. Sighing out loud, she must once again return to General Manor!


    ***


    Gu Yun hurried back to General Manor. When she was in front of the entrance, the small soldier who was guarding the door widened his eyes. He looked very happy and terrified at the same time. Gu Yun didn¡¯t understand. The small soldier welcomed her. He swallowed his saliva and looked somewhat afraid, whispering, ¡°Miss, you¡­ Please come quickly. But¡­ please be careful!¡±


    Careful about what? Gu Yun felt clueless. She entirely did not realise the full impact of her being carried away by another man on Su Ling.


    Entering the General Manor, Gu Yun felt even weirder, like some things were wrong. The normally patrolling guards were now concentrated in the front yard. The weirder thing was the happy expression they showed when they looked at her. They enclosed her as though they were afraid that she might fly away.


    ¡°Miss! You finally came home!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Quick! Go and report to the general!¡±


    There was no way that they would let the Miss get away. The guards who were responsible for guarding the Yi Tian Court had been sent off to stand under the blazing sunlight for a day because they didn¡¯t keep a tab on the Miss. In addition, the general acted like he had been eating lots of dynamite today, whoever was near would get bad luck!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing that the people around her didn¡¯t dare to pull her, but at the same time tightly surrounding her, Gu Yun was between laughs and tears.


    ¡°My Great Aunt! You finally are willing to come back!¡± Following the loud yell, Han Shu¡¯s tall figure appeared in front of her. He grabbed her sleeve and hurriedly dragged her into the study.


    Gu Yun increased her pace, barely keeping up with Han Shu¡¯s frantic pace. Gu Yun was really curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± She just left the General Manor for merely a day, right? Had it changed its master?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Walk faster. We are waiting for you to extinguish the fire!¡± This great aunt still dared to ask what happened! How did she actually provoke that black devil? Today, they were almost burnt to death by someone¡¯s anger.


    Extinguish what kind of fire ah?! Gu Yun didn¡¯t even have time to ask the question. Han Shu had pushed her to the study room. When she entered the room, Gu Yun had understood what kind of fire Han Shu was referring to. In the huge study, Su Yu and Su Ren found the closest chairs to the door to sit, looking depressed and ready to flee at any moment. Seeing her coming in, Su Ren sighed in relief while Su Yu worriedly looked at her.


    Gu Yun looked up. Su Ling¡¯s big figure stood in front of the big table in the study room. His back was facing her, making her unable to see his expression. However, seeing the raging aura emitted by his back, in addition to Su Yu and Su Ren¡¯s expression, she knew that someone was in a bad mood.


    Gu Yun lightly coughed and opened her mouth, ¡°Su Ling, I¡­¡± Gu Yun just opened her mouth when Su Ling made a sudden turn.


    With bloodshot eyes, he glared at Gu Yun and roared, ¡°What are you doing coming back here?¡±


    What happened to his voice? Gu Yun just wanted to explain her purpose. Her ¡°I¡± word hadn¡¯t even been spoken yet when Su Ling¡¯s hoarse voice continued to roar, ¡°Didn¡¯t you run off with that bounty hunter? You still now dare to return?!¡±


    The eagle eyes looked very accusing as if she had abandoned him. Although this analogy was a little bit ridiculous and super weird, Gu Yun was slightly surprised. She explained, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think the General Manor is a place you can come and go as you please?!¡± This time, Su Ling was being very aggressive, not to mention reprimanding her. However, it still couldn¡¯t resolve the anger in his head and heart.


    ¡°Big Brother. The person has returned home, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Yu still wanted to put in some ¡®good words¡¯ for Gu Yun. Su Ren shook his head to signal for Su Yu to stop speaking. Su Yu finally closed his mouth but his eyes held a touch of a suffering expression.


    Gu Yun was somewhat frustrated. What happened to Su Ling today? He usually didn¡¯t bother to speak out and just coldly glared at people, did he? ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Yun once again opened her mouth. The result was still the same. Su Ling¡¯s roar almost lifted up the roof, ¡°I have been really patient with you. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Su Ren shook his head. It looked like Big Brother had started to care about her, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. If he wasn¡¯t, why did he keep roaring until she couldn¡¯t get a chance to speak a single word! He must be afraid that she will say she would leave the General Manor and never return again.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Being interrupted over and over again would make even the nicest person angry, let alone the originally short-tempered Gu Yun. She looked coldly at Su Ling. She didn¡¯t care whether he listened or not and just said, ¡°I came back for my sister and Lou Xi Yan¡¯s problem and wanted to discuss things with you. You don¡¯t need to be so aggressive. After we finish speaking, I will leave and not depend on your General Manor!¡±


    Before she came back, she had guessed that Su Ling would be unhappy because of the matter this morning. However, she didn¡¯t think that he would be this irrational! This morning he forcefully hit her acupuncture points without her agreement. In addition, he didn¡¯t ask or have a reason to hurt Ao Tian. She didn¡¯t ¡®calculate¡¯ it against him, so what reason did he have to rage like this?! Never mind, not entering General Manor was okay! She really didn¡¯t want to care about this moody man!


    ¡°You still want to go?!¡± Sure enough, when Gu Yun said she wanted to go, the black figure quickly passed the table and stood in front of Gu Yun. One of his hands tightly grabbed her wrist while the other clutched her waist. Gu Yun didn¡¯t even have a chance to react, she had been firmly placed in his embrace.


    That resolute and sharp face had profound angry eyes, making Gu Yun¡¯s heart feel a little bit tight. With his hand clutching her waist, their postures looked very intimate!


    Finally recovering her thought, Gu Yun anxiously struggled, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Did she truly want to escape from him? Su Ling not only didn¡¯t let her go but also tightened his clutch on her waist. The two bodies tightly entwined together. Gu Yun¡¯s breath was obstructed. Her other free hand that wasn¡¯t caught mercilessly pounded on Su Ling¡¯s shoulder. As if he didn¡¯t know how to feel pain, he let her pound and refused to let her go till the end.


    Su Ren quietly stood up and exchanged a glance with Han Shu and Su Yu. Han Shu quickly exited the study room. He didn¡¯t want to face any repercussions. Su Yu stared blankly at the two figures almost joined together. Both of his hands were tightly fisted. It looked like his veins were going to pop out. Su Ren frowned. Grabbing Su Yu¡¯s shoulder, he pulled Su Yu out of the study room. He harshly patted Su Yu¡¯s shoulders and coldly said, ¡°She is our sister-in-law!¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s entire body went stiff. Forcefully, he removed Su Ren¡¯s hand from his shoulder and ran towards the backyard. Gazing after the hurried figure, Su Ren secretly regretted. He had seen Yu¡¯s misconducts long ago. He should have asked Yu to keep a distance from Qing Mo!


    Pounding was useless, so Gu Yun took back her hand and puzzledly asked, ¡°What do you actually want to do?¡± The person who asked her to leave was him, but when she said she wanted to leave, he actually became angrier. What was his actual intention?!


    With one hand, he could encircle her lean waist. The tender body was pinned onto his body. Because of her constant restless wriggling and petite stature, her panting breaths blew lightly on his neck. Su Ling could hear his own beating heart. However, when he looked at the confused and angry woman in his embrace, all the pounding feelings turned into frustrated sighs, in addition to confused anger.


    Getting closer to Gu Yun¡¯s delicate face, Su Ling coldly said the words one by one, ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere!¡± You should only stay in the General Manor, stay at my side! Su Ling didn¡¯t dare speak the last sentence out loud. This morning when he witnessed her being taken away by the silver-haired man, he felt as if he was about to go crazy. When he thought about her leaving and never appearing in front of him again, for the first time, he felt nervous and flustered. He didn¡¯t know this was ¡®normal¡¯ in love between man and woman but he wanted her to be by his side!


    The voice was no longer full of anger and arrogance, but every word was penetrating  her heart like a vow. The dark pupils profoundly looked into Gu Yun¡¯s eyes. Actually, Gu Yun was afraid to see the affection flowing from those eyes. Without reason, her body slightly shook, ¡°You¡­¡± She could feel his determination when he spoke before. She had been repeating ¡°You¡± for a long time, but Gu Yun didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. If she didn¡¯t realise his abnormal behaviour, she had to be really stupid, but¡­ What did she think?


    The humid heat from his hand had penetrated through her clothes like it was about to burn her waist. Gu Yun¡¯s usually sharp brain was in too much chaos to analyse the case at this moment. She just wanted to escape this hug ¡®prison¡¯. She wanted to withdraw her hand but could do nothing. Gu Yun angrily asked, ¡°Do you want to break my arm?¡±


    Seeing her reddish wrist, Su Ling loosened his grip but still refused to let her go.


    Being trapped made her felt terrible. Gu Yun furiously said, ¡°Su Ling, what made you crazy like this?¡±


    ¡°You say I am crazy?¡± Su Ling¡¯s eyes narrowed, glaring at the struggling woman in his embrace. It was rare to see a blushed and indecisive expression on that delicate and always indifferent face.


    Did he see it wrongly? Just witnessing the faint expression made Su Ling¡¯s heart slightly elated. He gradually leaned down. His lips were beside Gu Yun¡¯s ear. In a low voice with an unconcealed happiness, he said, ¡°I can do crazier things.¡±


    The warm breath made her ear itchy and numb. What was he actually doing? Molesting her? Damn! Gu Yun secretly clenched her teeth. Her body couldn¡¯t move so she simply mercilessly used her head to hit Su Ling¡¯s jaw.


    A ¡°boom¡± sound was heard. Su Ling felt a sharp pain in his mouth. The pain made him utter a groan. From the beginning, Gu Yun was waiting for this opportunity. Just as he stupefied, Gu Yun quickly torted her wrist. Afraid that she might get sprained, Su Ling released her hand. Gu Yun took a step backward and finally escaped the suffocating hug ¡°prison¡±.


    Su Ling rubbed his almost dislocated jaw and looked at Gu Yun who was glaring at him. Suddenly he was between tears and laughs (mixed feelings). It was such a pity, every time they got closer physically, his body would suffer a consequence (a wound). The heavens must be punishing him for being disdainful towards women before, so it sent this violent woman to him!


    Seeing his bizarre laughter while still rubbing his chin, Gu Yun got goosebumps. Today Su Ling was really strange. She stepped back, ¡°I think today we are really unable to have a good talk. I will come back tomorrow.¡± Gu Yun threw that sentence and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Ling restored his former cold and arrogant face, but there were still traces of that weird smile. He continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you come for your sister¡¯s matter? Su Ren was also here before. My mood today isn¡¯t really bad so you can ask me anything. However, tomorrow I might not want to hear you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ling!¡± He was threatening her! If she didn¡¯t talk today, he wouldn¡¯t converse with her in the future! Clenching her teeth, Gu Yun retreated her foot that had stepped out of the study room door.


    ¡°You are really calculative!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Qing, she wouldn¡¯t accept being threatened by him. After this problem was solved, she would make him ¡°look good¡±! (taking a revenge by shaming him). Meanwhile, Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes flashed. Qing Mo, regardless of what happens, I will not let you leave the General Manor!

 CH 22

    Hi everyone,


    This is nutty sorry for the late update.  This chapter is edited by Lis.


    Cheers


    Nutty


    Outside the palace.


    Zhuo Qing patted Gu Yun¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You just wait for us outside the palace.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Gu Yun didn¡¯t refute.


    The two looked and each other. Zhuo Qing suddenly put a light smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Yun.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled, ¡°Why do you thank me?¡± She didn¡¯t actually do anything, Imprisoning Lou Xi Yan was just ¡®the mantis stalking a cicada scheme¡¯ (to pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger). Qing¡¯s purpose was to immediately save Lou Xi Yan, while Yan Hong Tian¡¯s aim was to weaken the Empress Dowager¡¯s clan¡¯s political power in the court. Each took whatever they needed. Meanwhile, she was only a mediator, letting them sit down to bargain the conditions.


    Zhuo Qing slowly nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, I will not say it again.¡± It was because the words ¡®thank you¡¯ aren¡¯t enough to express her gratitude.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡± Going to the palace in this time, Yan Hong Tian would presume his exterior appearance for the Empress Dowager Xi to see. Although she didn¡¯t approve their action of using Bai Yi to forge a testimony against the empress dowager, she also knew that politics were much more complicated than criminal cases.


    ¡°I will, please rest assured. I didn¡¯t arrange to make a war!¡±


    ¡°I know, go la.¡± Qing¡¯s resolute face looked really beautiful. In order to save Lou Xi Yan, she risked her life.


    Zhuo Qing, Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan went into the gate. Su Ling suddenly turned around and looked at her. Gu Yun didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his glance.


    Gu Yun estimated they would be there for one or two hours. The palace entrance was heavily guarded by soldiers. She didn¡¯t want to be glared at by them but she also didn¡¯t want to go back to the General¡¯s Manor. Gu Yun walked to the nearest restaurant. Although it was the nearest restaurant, it was still quite far from the palace. Gu Yun didn¡¯t ride a horse so she slowly walked on the paved street while thinking about Su Ling¡¯s weird behavior these days.


    It was not that he was making things difficult for her. After the day he grabbed her, Gu Yun had gained wisdom. When facing him, she must keep a safe distance. He also didn¡¯t act that mannerlessly anymore. However, he would often have a complex expression when he arrogantly and silently looked at her. This made people unable to guess what was on his mind.


    It was about time to light the lamps. There weren¡¯t many people on the street now. The hawkers were packing up, ready to go home. Gu Yun was a little confused, so she walked slower. At this time, a familiar figure came from the alley. The sky was already dark and the moon wasn¡¯t shining really bright. However, that dazzling silver hair was still very eye-catching.


    ¡°Ao Tian?¡± Recalling his hand which had a wound, Gu Yun was a little bit worried. She quickened her steps and from behind him said, ¡°Ao Tian, wait.¡±


    The man suddenly paused. Gu Yun thought that he was waiting for her so she ran towards him. However, the figure only stayed for a moment and ran again.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Gu Yun frowned. Why did he quicken his pace the more she called him? Ao Tian usually was really calm. Seeing his unusually frantic behavior, Gu Yun became suspicious. According to her observations, Ao Tian wasn¡¯t a person that got panicked easily! What was happening? Following her natural curiosity, Gu Yun decided to go and have a look.


    Gu Yun quickened her pace. The shadow moved fast. His skill was extremely good. Gu Yun followed the pace with some difficulties. She saw the shadow going into an alley on the right-hand side and vanished before her eyes. The alley was really dark and it was a dead-end. There was trash piled on the side, but no trace of the man.

 CH 23

    Hi everyone,


    How are you these days? Melbourne is experiencing the coldest winter since decades, so if you are here stay warm and don¡¯t get sick. I am in bed for 3 days now, just sleeping and trying not to pass the cold to anyone (including my plates of fungi in the lab, hahaha, this sounds so geeky and lame -o-, please forgive my bad joke *cough*). Since my work hours have increased drastically to try to produce replicable results for my thesis, I will only be translating until chapter 25. L3D will be translating the chapters until I come back again in Nov, once my thesis and defense meeting finish.


    This chapter is edited by Remy


    Cheers,


    Nutty


    ***


    ¡°Ao Tian? Why have you come?¡± Waiting for that dark figure to gradually enter, Cheng Hang subconsciously asked.


    Ao Tian indifferently half-leaned on the door and didn¡¯t enter the office. If he were a normal average person, it would appear as if the person was lazy or mannerless. However, his expressionless face only revealed a cold indifferent face. With his back facing the moonlight, besides his dazzling silver hair, people could only see a dark figure.


    Simply ignoring Cheng Hang¡¯s question, the dark silent figure stood there firmly. No one could ignore his presence. It was like if he didn¡¯t want you to know his presence, you wouldn¡¯t know that he was there. However, if he wanted you to know his presence, you couldn¡¯t ignore him.


    His appearance in the office changed the overall atmosphere. Su Ling¡¯s square face looked duller.


    This person was very elusive and eccentric. If you asked him to come, he might or might not come. Not to mention he suddenly came without being asked! What was his purpose in coming to the Xing Bu? Dan Yu Lan secretly speculated. Lu Jin surmised the presence of Ao Tian here could change the case, whether it be for a better result or¡­ a crisis!


    Stepping forward, Lu Jin lightly smiled, ¡°For the last half-month, cases kept on appearing in the capital. The only obvious feature of the assailant was his silver hair. Truthfully, we want to inquire you to hopefully confirm your innocence. After all, you¡¯ve captured many criminals for this country. We also do not want to doubt you.¡±


    His cold eyes showed an unconcealed irony. From the beginning, he had never captured criminals for the country and he also didn¡¯t need people¡¯s trust. Ao Tian coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk around, just straightly ask what you want.¡±


    Gu Yun felt amused. No matter how she listened to it, the mannerless sentence that came from his mouth was inevitable and right.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Jin no longer kept the formalities. These kinds of words to Ao Tian were simply meaningless. ¡°On the 11th, 16th, 19th, 23rd and tonight, where were you?¡±


    Ao Tian was silent for a while but cooperatively replied, ¡°During the afternoon of the 11th, after sending the criminal to Xing Bu, I went home and didn¡¯t come out again after that. On the evening of the 16th and 19th, I was¡­ at a big tree, sleeping. On the 23rd, I was at my residence and didn¡¯t go anywhere at all. Tonight, I only went to Fu Hua Road, and then came here.¡±


    He was at the Fu Hua Road earlier tonight! Cheng Hang urged, ¡°What did you do in Fu Hua Road? When did you arrive and when did you leave? Is there anyone who can prove your words?¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he just thought that the man in front of him was connected to the case!


    ¡°I came to Fu Hua Road at 9 pm and left at 9.30 pm. I have always been a loner so no one can prove my alibi.¡± The clear baritone voice revealed the arrogance of its owner. Cheng Hang¡¯s face darkened. He unhappily glared at Ao Tian. Who did this man think he was?


    In comparison to the angry Cheng Hang, Lu Jin was relatively calm, ¡°Tonight¡¯s case happened on Fu Hua Road at exactly the same time as you¡¯ve said. This makes you a suspect. Can you recall anything or anyone that could verify where you were, and what you were doing at that time? This might help you prove your innocence.¡±


    This time, Ao Tian chose to remain silent and didn¡¯t bother to explain. At one side of the room, Dan Yu Lan suffered because there was no evidence at hand, while at the other side, Ao Tian remained arrogant and indifferent. The atmosphere of the room once again turned cold.


    ¡°At the night of the 16th of this month, I was with him.¡± A calm female voice broke the silence of the room and the sound of a shattering cup followed soon after that.


    The porcelain fell from fingertips, spilling the tea all over the ground. Su Ling, who was sitting upright used his eyes to mercilessly glare at Gu Yun. This damned woman! That night she didn¡¯t return home because she was with Ao Tian!


    Gu Yun who was being deathly glared at was suspiciously looking at Su Ling¡¯s reddish hand that had been splashed by the hot tea. What made him mad again?


    Ao Tian¡¯s cold eyes glanced quietly at Gu Yun but he quickly withdrew his gaze. His expression vanished too quickly, such that no one was able to catch it.


    ¡°The entire night?¡± Carefully looking at the almost exploding silent man beside Gu Yun, Cheng Hang swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°You¡­ were together? Where? What were you doing?¡±


    Facing the men with odd expressions on their faces in the room, Gu Yun silently cursed. What were these people thinking about?! Slightly raising her head, Gu Yun said straightforwardly, ¡°We were at the mountain behind General Manor, drinking wine. To be more precise, I can testify that from 11pm to 3am the next morning, he was with me.¡±


    As expected, Gu Yun heard several simultaneous sighs. What did they think she and Ao Tian would do?!


    Upon hearing this, Lu Jin thought there was a gap of four empty hours. He asked, ¡°What about from 3am to 7am?¡±


    Gu Yun truthfully answered, ¡°During those four hours, I fell asleep. I don¡¯t know if he left, but when I woke up in the morning, he was still there.¡±


    She actually slept in front of another man?! Recalling his concern over her the entire night, she was drinking happily with Ao Tian and didn¡¯t go home for the entire night, Su Ling¡¯s heart felt a tightening pain. He had never experienced this kind of pain before. Not knowing how to vent his anger, Su Ling could only use his eyes to deathly glare at Gu Yun. His hands were trembling with anger.


    Su Ling¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Gu Yun like she was his property. Ao Tian¡¯s heart suddenly felt a strange feeling. He couldn¡¯t determine what kind of feeling was it, but he knew he didn¡¯t want Su Ling to live happily! ¡°At the night of the 16th, I was with her the entire time. She was sleeping on the treetop that night. I was afraid that she was going to fall, so I didn¡¯t leave her at all.¡± Ao Tian looked at Gu Yun. His mouth showed a faint smile. Although it was a really faint smile, no one at the room had ever seen him smiling. His usually cold voice, at this time, sounded warmer.


    After Ao Tian finished speaking, the entire room fell into a dead silence.


    Finally, Su Ling¡¯s eyes left Gu Yun¡¯s side and chillingly looked at the doorside where the other man was leaning onto it.


    The arrogant eagle eyes met the other¡¯s cold eyes. Both similarly icy cold men were looking at each other without any intention to move. However, one was arrogant, and the other was without feeling. Severely low in EQ, Gu Yun only felt that Ao Tian was a little bit strange today. Meanwhile, Dan Yu Lan and the others were between tears and laughs. Would these two people fight in Ti Xing Office?


    Under this kind of atmosphere, those who were standing aside felt very awkward. Lu Jin coughed lightly and quickly diverted the conversation back, ¡°The case on the 16th happened at 3.30 am, coincidentally during the time that Miss Qing slept. Therefore, although you and she were together that night, it isn¡¯t enough to prove that you are not the murderer that we are looking for.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it couldn¡¯t testify anything. If Minister Dan feels that I am suspicious, I am willing to sit in the jail while you are slowly uncovering the case.¡± Ao Tian gradually withdrew his gaze from the ¡®eye battle¡¯ with Su Ling. The cold face was expressionless making people unable to read the meaning behind his words, but the ironic tone made it quite clear.


    Dan Yu Lan was silent. It looked like he was thinking about something. Gu Yun suddenly felt funny and said, ¡°Investigating a case is an investigator/officer¡¯s duty. If you think that Ao Tian is guilty, you should prove that he is a murderer rather than having him prove he is not a murderer!¡±


    Cheng Hang and Lu Jin exchanged a look. Lu Jin stepped forward, ¡°Minister, the celebration is coming up. Since Ao Tian was so righteous, please consider the greater good. If during Ao Tian¡¯s detention, the culprit still commits a crime, this will prove Ao Tian is innocent. If¡­ the case stopped, it will still ensure the capital¡¯s safety during the celebration.¡±


    They really wanted to lock Ao Tian up? Gu Yun frowned. Did Dan Yu Lan become silly?


    Dan Yu Lan, of course, wasn¡¯t silly. He understood completely what Qing Mo¡¯s words meant, but what Lu Jin said also wasn¡¯t completely irrational. This case was even harder to handle than the case of missing hearts. The culprit didn¡¯t have a clear target. This made the entire population in the city terrified. The foreign envoys would also make fun of Qiong Yue. So far, they didn¡¯t even have a single clue about the culprit aside from the silver hair. Therefore, Ao Tian was now the most suspected person. If they put Ao Tian in the jail, first, they could give assurance to the people. Secondly¡­ If this case was connected to Ao Tian, although it wasn¡¯t him, it would be as though he was the one who did it!


    Dan Yu Lan hesitated for a moment. His eyes swept through Su Ling¡¯s dark face and said, ¡°The emperor had entrusted the celebration security to General Su. What is your opinion about it, General Su?¡±


    Gu Yun silently cursed. Although she was only interested in solving cases and didn¡¯t like politics, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Dan Yu Lan obviously knew that it would be an unreasonable arrest so he wanted to use Su Ling to put Ao Tian in jail. The last time, in order to help her, Ao Tian fought against Su Ling. Seeing Su Ling¡¯s expression right now, he must hold a grudge!


    Then, Ao Tian ¡­


    Indeed, Su Ling¡¯s lips raised and profoundly replied, ¡°Ao Tian has silver hair which is similar to the distinct description of the murderer. For many of the times when the crime was committed, no one could verify his whereabouts. Tonight, he was also ¡®coincidentally¡¯ in the nearby area. This really makes him very suspicious.¡±


    Under the eagle eyes¡¯ observation, Ao Tian didn¡¯t look surprised. It was as though he had expected Su Ling to say so. He just met Su Ling¡¯s eyes with the same coldness and held a touch of mockery and disdain.


    ¡°But.¡± Just as Gu Yun thought that Su Ling would agree to put Ao Tian in the jail, he spoke with great determination, ¡°If you put someone into a jail without a conclusive evidence and just based on suspicion, it would be deviating from the law. Solving a case and catching the criminal is Minister Dan¡¯s job, so you don¡¯t need to ask me.¡±


    Although Su Ling was a general, he had been an official of this dynasty for so many years. How could he not know Dan Yu Lan¡¯s intentions? He indeed didn¡¯t like Ao Tian, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would let people to use him.


    Gu Yun slightly frowned and looked at Su Ling with a surprised expression. So¡­ being angry actually wasn¡¯t the only thing he knew how to do.


    Dan Yu Lan secretly sighed. He had underestimated Su Ling. Slightly bowing, he smiled and replied, ¡°What General said is right.¡±


    After pondering for a long time, Dan Yu Lan faced Ao Tian and asked, ¡°Then, I need to bother Ao Tian to stay in Xing Bu for a few days, but it wouldn¡¯t in the jail. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me a proper room. The big prison is actually quite comfortable.¡± Ao Tian coldly replied. Standing straightly in front of Cheng Hang, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Cheng Hang was stupefied. He actually agreed! This man surely had a temper! Cheng Hang¡¯s impression of him became slightly better. He made a gesture and said, ¡°I am sorry. Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The two hadn¡¯t left the office when Gu Yun spoke. With her stubbornness and insistence to the law, Dan Yu Lan thought that she would stop them from arresting people. Who knew? She calmly said, ¡°Minister Dan, could I have some private words with Ao Tian, please?¡±


    Dan Yu Lan subconsciously looked at Su Ling. He was still standing there with his darkened face, not saying a word. Su Ling didn¡¯t have any objection, so Dan Yu Lan could only say, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Gu Yun quickly went out of the room. Ao Tian hesitated for a moment but finally followed her into the inner courtyard.


    Gu Yun stood in the middle of the courtyard and turned around. Seeing the emotionless face of Ao Tian, she said, ¡°You know who is the culprit, don¡¯t you?¡± His purpose in coming here tonight was for Dan Yu Lan to capture him!


    Being stared at by those sharp and clear eyes, Ao Tian was surprised. He calmly said, ¡°This is none of your business.¡±


    After dropping those words, Ao Tian once again turned around and said to Cheng Hang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two quickly exited the courtyard.


    Gu Yun silently stood in the courtyard. She was in deep thought. This time, her brows were tightly knitted together. She didn¡¯t chase Ao Tian. It was unnecessary because he had told her the answer.


    He indeed knew. Who was the murderer? What was his relation with Ao Tian? More importantly, why was Ao Tian willing to be jailed for him?


    Su Ling observed the woman in the courtyard. When did she become so worried? Was she worried about Ao Tian? Had Ao Tian and Gu Yun¡¯s relationship already reached this point?


    ***


    In an autumn morning, the cold harvest wind gradually blew yellowish leaves in the trees. A few of them fell down, welcoming the autumn. Under a big tree, a silk-dressed woman was lying down on the ground. She didn¡¯t come to gaze at the scenery. Heavy breaths followed her body¡¯s up and down movements. Her forehead was covered with sweat.


    299¡­300! Finally finishing the sit up set, Gu Yun hugged her knees. Her breath was still heavy. She couldn¡¯t sleep last night because she kept thinking about the case. The testimonies of the victims from the first cases were practically useless, especially the rape victim. She could only remember very few things. It was estimated that the investigator didn¡¯t dare to ask. She thought that she should go and interview the victims herself to get a better understanding of the case. In addition, about last night¡¯s case, she must ask whether the report had been done or not. She thought that last night¡¯s case was done in a hurry, unlike the other cases. From the place he chose to commit the crime, it could be clearly seen.


    Did he purposely do it like so¡­ or was he anxious?


    Her mind was entirely focused on the case. Gu Yun thought it was still better to go and check with Xing Bu. Standing up, she wiped her forehead with her sleeves and walked to the outer courtyard. She had just exited the Yi Tian Court when she saw Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun standing at the court¡¯s gate. It seemed like they had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Gu Yun exiting, the two hurriedly welcomed her.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    She looked at Ge Jing Yun and smiled, ¡°How was your injury?¡± Looking at his excited voice, he should be alright.


    Robustly pounding his own chest, Ge Jing Yun replied, ¡°It has completely healed.¡±


    Gu Yun nodded with satisfaction and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The two looked at each other. At last, Leng Xiao replied, ¡°We heard that the general intends to train some soldiers and that you would be personally training them. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Leng Xiao asked quietly, ¡°Do we have a chance to follow the training?¡±


    Gu Yun lightly smiled, ¡°There will be a selection test at that time. If you are good enough, you will have a chance. I only need 100 people.¡±


    When they heard that they would need to do a test, they simultaneously sighed and smiled, ¡°You just wait.¡± Before, they were afraid that the general would select the people (without a test). If it was a test, they didn¡¯t need to be too worried! If they really lost, then it was they who were useless with nobody to blame!


    The two looked satisfied. This improved Gu Yun¡¯s mood. She smiled, ¡°Okay, I will wait!¡± The three looked at each other and smiled. They came to such an understanding. Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun cheerfully ran towards the practice field. They reminded Gu Yun about the special forces training. Although Su Ling hadn¡¯t been mentioning it, she had agreed to it, so she couldn¡¯t be indifferent. Thinking about this, Gu Yun decided to go look for Su Ling first and then go to Xing Bu.


    Arriving at the door of the study room, she coincidentally met Su Ren who had had just exited. Seeing her coming in, Su Ren asked, ¡°Are you looking for big brother?¡±


    ¡°En, is he inside?¡±


    Su Ren nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This man was a fox. Seeing his blatant strange smile, Gu Yun frowned, ¡°He will not get angry again, right?¡± Yesterday, he was angry on the way back to the General Manor¡­ He kept coldly glaring at her. Just when Gu Yun thought that he was going to blow, he silently jumped on horseback and bolted away. At times, she really didn¡¯t know what Su Ling was thinking in his mind.


    Lightly sighing, Su Ren smiled and replied, ¡°You just go in, I will go to work.¡±


    Seeing Su Ren slipping away, Gu Yun subconsciously didn¡¯t want to go in. At this moment, she thought Su Ling definitely couldn¡¯t be provoked. The last time she went into the study room, he hugged her tightly, refusing to let her go and spoke rudely. Gu Yun¡¯s face quickly burned red. She was slightly panicked. Mmmm¡­ She should  probably wait and look for him when there were many people in the room.


    Gu Yun turned around and took a few steps. She felt very mad. Since when had she become so cowardly? He was just a man! The last time she was careless, so he gained the upper hand on her. If she came prepared, she would definitely not let him succeed! Taking a deep breath, Gu Yun once again stepped into the study room courtyard.


    Entering the room, Gu Yun thought that she would once again see an active volcano. Unexpectedly, Su Ling silently sat in front of the table with his hand holding a brush. She couldn¡¯t see what he was writing. The resolute square face looked distant. His hands¡¯ gestures looked as elegant as when he holds a long sword. From the moment Gu Yun came in, Su Ling had noticed her presence. He intended to ignore her. However, being watched by Gu Yun like that, he who had been chased by many eyes for so many years was somewhat entranced.


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Ling was finally defeated. Looking at the messy words in front of him, Su Ling silently cursed and put his brush down. Gradually looking at her, Su Ling coldly asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The bass voice and deep eyes finally called Gu Yun¡¯s mind back. She was actually staring at him for so long. Damn it! Sitting on the chair nearest to the exit, Gu Yun pretended to be idle, ¡°I don¡¯t have an especially important matter. I only want to discuss the special forces training. Now that Su Ren had returned, the main army has also returned to the capital. I want to ask you when do you want the army to start the training?¡±


    ¡°After the celebration is over.¡± Su Ling looked down again and took a book. He was no longer looking at her.


    Gu Yun slightly frowned. She was not used to this kind of Su Ling. Didn¡¯t he usually roar at her, fight with her or have an eye battle with her? How did he become so calm today? She felt odd. Gu Yun quietly asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s hand that was flipping the book temporarily stopped, but then resumed as usual. Without looking up, he coldly replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Did he call this as not being angry? This wasn¡¯t the first day she knew him! Contemplating for a moment, it was still better to not provoke him, ah! She really couldn¡¯t think of a reason for him to be angry. Gu Yun directly asked, ¡°Did I offend you?¡±


    She still dared to ask? Su Ling once again looked up. This time, the cold eagle eyes couldn¡¯t remain calm. If a glare could kill, Gu Yun would have died many times already. She swallowed her saliva and felt like a miserable wretch. She thought¡­ this kind of Su Ling was more familiar but also more dangerous!


    Gu Yun gradually rose from the chair and smiled, ¡°You just go and work. Sorry for disturbing.¡±


    The thing that she needed to ask had been answered. Gu Yun intended to quickly leave. Who knew? When her feet hadn¡¯t even stepped out of the door, Su Ling¡¯s gloomy voice was heard, ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡±


    Gu Yun turned around and truthfully replied, ¡°To Xing Bu to see the case report.¡±


    She really wanted to be involved with this case. Su Ling coldly replied, ¡°You are so keen to investigate the case. Is it because it¡¯s connected to Ao Tian, that you are this keen?¡±


    Gu Yun silently sighed. It came again¡­


    However, compared to the cold him, she was much more willing to deal with this kind of Su Ling. At least, she was more familiar with this version. Gu Yun was rarely good-tempered, but she explained, ¡°I am very keen to investigate all cases. Ao Tian has saved and helped me before. Therefore, I naturally hope that we can get to the bottom of this case early. However, even if this is just an ordinary case, I would also be this keen. All criminals should be brought to justice! It doesn¡¯t matter who is involved! If it were you, I would also use the same dedication.¡±


    If it were you, I would also use the same dedication¡­


    Su Ling¡¯s anger had reduced significantly. Recalling the bandit operation, she actually had done a lot for him. Su Ling looked at Gu Yun deeper, his feelings were still a bit complicated.


    Why did he look at her like that? Seeing Su Ling once again become ¡®weird¡¯, Gu Yun¡¯s heart felt restless. She subconsciously took a step back and smiled, ¡°Go do your business, I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Her legs went stiff. Gu Yun lamented. What did he want to do?


    Su Ling stood up and walked to her side. It seemed he was in the good mood and said, ¡°I will accompany you. After all, Xing Bu isn¡¯t just an ordinary place (where anyone could come and go at will).¡±


    Did he want to go with her? Could she say no?


    Su Ling had already gone out of the study room. The obvious answer was¡­ no!


    Gu Yun silently followed Su Ling to the outer courtyard. A young soldier coincidentally came and said, ¡°Reporting to the general, an assistant minister at the Ministry of Rites, Yu Ze Si, requested to meet.¡±


    Yu Ze Si? Su Ling¡¯s straight brows burrowed. Why did he come to meet him? Actually, the Yu Family and Su Family could be considered as family friends. When his mother almost died giving birth to Su Ren, Madam Yu who was born from a family with a medical background extended a hand to help. Therefore, it could be said that Yu Family was their benefactor. However, after their parent¡¯s death, the contact became gradually less, so Yu Ze Si wouldn¡¯t just come to Su Family for a casual visit. What was his purpose in coming?


    Although he didn¡¯t know Yu Ze Si¡¯s motives, since Yu Ze Si had personally come, he must give him face. He gently raised his hand and said to the young soldier, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Seeing his solemn face, Gu Yun thought something serious happened in the court. She took this opportunity and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go there alone. I¡¯m a someone who could help Dan Yu Lan to solve the case, so he won¡¯t make thing difficult for me.¡±


    Dilly dallying for a long time, it was almost noon. Gu Yun wanted to go early so she could return early. She turned around, but a pair of strong hands grabbed her wrist. A deep voice at the same whispered in her ears, ¡°You sit for a while. I will go with you later.¡±


    Gu Yun was dumbfounded. What happened to him today? Why was he so insistent?


    Being dragged to the nearest chair by the table in the study room, Gu Yun could only wait. According to Su Ling¡¯s character, if she insisted on leaving, they would just fight again. She didn¡¯t want to shout at him the entire day. A wise person should know when to submit to the circumstances, so she could only wait.


    Soon, the young soldier brought a sixty-year-old man into the study room. Gu Yun looked up. Behind the old man, there was a young woman. The woman lowered her head slightly. She was tall and slender with an elegant aura. Everyone who saw her would definitely know that she was a big miss who came from a noble family. Suddenly, Gu Yun was curious about the woman¡¯s looks. When the woman looked up, Gu Yun was surprised. How could it be her?


    Yu Ze Si entered the room and saw Gu Yun who was sitting on the chair. He had never seen a woman who could be so at ease in Su Ling¡¯s study room. Recovering his sight, Yu Ze Si greeted, ¡°Meeting General Su.¡±


    Su Ling was rarely polite but he said, ¡°Minister Yu is too polite.¡±


    Yu Han Dan from behind Yu Ze Si also greeted, ¡°General Su.¡± Her voice was warm and her gesture elegant. Whoever looked at it, would see a beautiful scenery. However, Su Ling didn¡¯t show any sign of happiness. His brows were slightly knitted together and he just slightly nodded to her, then looked at Yu Ze Si, ¡°What brought you here, Minister Yu?¡±


    Yu Ze Si once again made a greeting gesture and embarrassedly said, ¡°Today, I came here because it is¡­ my last resort. This old man has a bold request. I really hope that General will agree.¡±


    ¡°Please say it, Minister Yu.¡± Remembering Madam Yu who had helped his mom, Su Ling couldn¡¯t shirk when Yu Ze Si had opened his mouth. However, Yu Ze Si had never asked anything of him for many years. What made him come and ask him? Seeing Yu Han Dan standing calmly at the side, Su Ling had a bad feeling.


    Yu Ze Si sighed and anxiously replied, ¡°Thanks to Dong Empress Dowager, Han Dan has been picked to perform in the ceremony. This is our Yu Family¡¯s honor. However, last night Yu Han Dan had witnessed a murder case and also encountered the murderer. I¡¯ve heard that the murderer is very cruel and am afraid that he would harm Han Dan; so I would like to ask General Su to send someone to protect her.¡±


    Su Ling hadn¡¯t said anything when Gu Yun, who had been absent-minded, suddenly recovered her thoughts. She didn¡¯t care whether she cut into Su Ling¡¯s conversation or not and just looked at Yu Han Dan, ¡°Did you encounter the murderer? So did you witness a murder? Did you see what he looks like?¡±


    Yu Han Dan was surprised. She silently looked at Su Ling who didn¡¯t flip out. His face didn¡¯t even show a sign of anger, as though Gu Yun¡¯s action wasn¡¯t a big deal. Instead, she found a doting and patient expression. Slowly recovering her sight, Yu Han Dan quietly said, ¡°Last night, my personal servant and I went to Miao Yin store to take a newly-ordered Qin (a chinese traditional instrument). We found that there was a flaw and tuned it several times but it still wasn¡¯t fixed. Therefore, we went home at 9pm. Because it was late, we took a shortcut to come home. When we arrived at a small lane, I saw¡­¡±


    She had been trying to keep calm, but the thought of last night made her slightly tremble. She took a deep breath, and then continued, ¡°I saw a silver-haired man holding a woman while his other hand was holding a knife. The knife¡­ There was still some blood dripping from the knife. I screamed at once. The man turned around and saw us. I was terrified at that time, so I didn¡¯t know how to respond when his eyes met mine. Suddenly, there were people coming so the man turned around and exited a different direction. He was standing in the dark alley, so I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. I could only vaguely see his face and blade-like eyes.¡±


    So, when she screamed, the murder was in progress. At that time, Ao Tian had only left her for less than a minute. The distance from where he left to the dark alley was quite far, he couldn¡¯t have made it on time! So it could be said that the murderer wasn¡¯t Ao Tian. However, how come his appearance was so coincidental with the murder? Did Ao Tian want to cover for the murderer? Or¡­ did the murderer want to trap Ao Tian?


    Gu Yun¡¯s brain spun at high speed. She was analysing all the possibilities while everyone was waiting for her response. However, she had entered her own world and was oblivious of any other person. The atmosphere inside the study was somewhat awkward.


    Su Ling was helpless. After thinking for a moment, he faced Yu Ze Si and said, ¡°In regards to this case, it should be discussed with Minister Dan and Xing Bu.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t want to help, but the trial case was under Xing Bu investigation.


    Yu Ze Si bitterly smiled and replied, ¡°This old man just came from Xing Bu. Minister Dan said that these days, all of their resources went to investigating the case, so they didn¡¯t have enough manpower. In addition, the celebration¡¯s security is under General Su¡¯s responsibilities, so this old one hopes that General Su can help to protect my little daughter. This is also a matter of the celebration¡¯s success. I truly hope the general will agree!¡±


    Damn Dan Yu Lan! He actually sent trouble! Although his heart was unhappy, his face remained calm. Su Ling finally nodded, ¡°I will send a group of soldiers to guard Assistant Minister¡¯s house to protect the miss¡¯ safety.¡±


    Yu Ze Si hesitated for a while. Seeing his treasured daughter, he finally continued, ¡°This old man heard that the murderer possesses high martial arts as well as being blood-thirsty. I am afraid¡­¡±


    Under Su Ling¡¯s increasingly dark expression, Yu Ze Si¡¯s voice got smaller. No one under his cold eagle eyes could speak normally, of course, Gu Yun was an exception.


    Recovering her thoughts, Gu Yun fortunately listened to Yu Ze Si¡¯s word, so she smiled and replied, ¡°You want Miss Yu to stay at General Manor since it is the safest place. Is that right?¡±


    Yu Ze Si was just about to nod when Su Ling coldly refused, ¡°No. There are no women in this General Manor so it would be inconvenient for Miss Yu to live here.¡± When Su Ling finished, he was also surprised by his own words. Qing Mo was sitting beside him, this sentence¡­


    Yu Han Dan¡¯s face was decorated with a forced smile while Yu Ze Si was gazing at Gu Yun with a strange expression. In contrast to their awkward expressions, Gu Yun freely chuckled self-mockingly. Okay, it seemed that she was not a woman in Su Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Not being regarded as a woman could be considered an insult. However, this woman had no problem with it and just chuckled freely. The scar on her face had ruined the beautiful face but it couldn¡¯t conceal the brilliant and magnificent eyes. Yu Ze Si finally realised the woman¡¯s identity. She was a gift that the emperor sent¡­ Qing Mo. However, Su Ling had actually allowed her to come into the study room. This was very much beyond what he had expected. Aside from being well-known as an accomplished general, knowledgeable in both literary and military aspects, Su Ling was also known by his cold attitude toward women. After looking intensely at the calm woman casually sitting, Yu Ze Si removed his gaze and thought. After a while, he said, ¡°This old one knows that it is rude to plead this, but the murderer came once last night. Yu Family has only one daughter (Han Dan), so this old one¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Ze Si hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Yun interrupted him again. Looking at the calm Yu Han Dan again, she pressed, ¡°The murderer come to look for you last night?¡± Last night Ao Tian had been in prison so if the murderer had appeared, then it would prove that Ao Tian was not the murderer.


    Yu Han Dan hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I was inside the room so I didn¡¯t see it. It was Fu Er who saw a dark shadow.¡±


    Just a dark shadow? Gu Yun was a little disappointed. It looked like that girl was panicking and imagined things. If it really was the murderer, how could she still be alive?! Su Ling¡¯s patience had been exhausted so he straightforwardly said, ¡°In awhile, I will send Su Yu and 500 people to guard Officer¡¯s house, so Minister Yu can rest assured.¡±


    Su Ling had said to that extent, so Yu Ze Si couldn¡¯t say anything again. When he was about to say yes, the woman who had been sitting quietly on the side rose up and stood in front of Su Ling¡¯s table, ¡°This celebration is important. As a performer, Miss Yu represents Qiong Yue so her safety shouldn¡¯t be a small matter (underestimated). At this time, Su Yu is probably really busy so how about letting her stay here? Anyway, there are a couple of empty rooms in Yi Tian Court. Living alone is very boring (nothing to do), so I ask for Miss Yu as my companion.¡±


    She was capable of getting bored?! Su Ling¡¯s expression looked like he was seeing a ghost when he gazed at Gu Yun. He had never seen her do nothing and sit still at all!


    With her back to the Yu father and daughter, Gu Yun made a ¡®quickly say yes¡¯ gesture with her mouth. The knot between Su Ling¡¯s brows became tighter and tighter. Gu Yun was desperately sending him eye signals. Just when her eyes felt cramped and she was ready to give up, she heard Su Ling coldly say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She better gave him an appropriate explanation! Otherwise¡­ Hum!


    ***


    In the small dark alley, it was pitch black; even the brightness of the moonlight couldn¡¯t reach this dirty and narrow alley. Because of the last case, no one dared to pass the alley during nighttime. Squeaking mice echoed in this rotten alley, sounding so clear yet strange.


    ¡°Master, Ao Tian surrendered himself to Xing Bu. What should we do next?¡± If it were not for the anxious male voice in the alley, no one would notice that there were people there.


    A lean dark shadow stood in front of the man. His hair was dazzling silver, like the color of the moonlight and very pale. The dark surroundings didn¡¯t bother him at all. Because of his dark clothes, this kind of surrounding, in fact, made him feel more comfortable.


    ¡°Have you found the identity of the woman yet?¡± The cold man voice was a little bit hoarse, like the sound of an elderly man. However, just by looking at the figure, people would guess that he was unlikely an elderly man.


    The man respectfully replied, ¡°She is called Qing Mo, a Hao Yue person, who was sent by the Hao Yue people as a tribute. Her sisters, Qing Ling married Lou Xi Yan while Qing Feng has been given a title ¡®Qing Concubine¡¯.¡±


    So that woman had such a background. Recalling the way Ao Tian protected her the other day, the bright red lips coldly raised.


    Ao Tian ah¡­ Ao Tian¡­ I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t lure you to escape the prison.


    ***


    Sixty-eight¡­ Sixty-nine¡­ Seventy¡­ Seventy-one¡­


    Yu Han Dan put a hand on her chest and widened her eyes, looking at Gu Yun who was hanging on the tree branch and using her arm strength to pull herself up. Her breath was already disordered and she had been doing 80 pull-ups¡­ Wasn¡¯t she tired? It was unimaginable that with her slender arms, which were almost as the same size as Han Dan¡¯s, she could do so many pull ups. Her sweat was dripping and her face was red due to the strenuous exercise. However, those determined eyes were telling Han Dan that she wouldn¡¯t give up until she accomplished her target goal. Indeed, although the last few pull-ups were very strenuous, Gu Yun still finished her 100 pull-ups goal. After she accomplished that, she released her grip from the tree.


    Lightly landing on the ground, Gu Yun tiredly sat on the grass and panted.


    Glaring at the sweaty and somewhat awkward casual Gu Yun, Yu Han Dan¡¯s lips subconsciously raised up. This woman had an unusual charm, it was no wonder that Su Ling made a special exception for her.


    ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Yu Han Dan didn¡¯t understand, didn¡¯t Gu Yun like Su Ling? If Gu Yun did, why would she allow a woman to stay in the General Manor? Was she so confident that she didn¡¯t view any woman as a threat?


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Yun had just finished exercising, so she wasn¡¯t paying attention to Han Dan¡¯s words. For these split seconds, Yu Han Dan actually thought that Gu Yun looked down at any other woman or rather¡­ she simply didn¡¯t think about it. Meeting Yu Han Dan¡¯s puzzled eyes, Gu Yun smiled, ¡°It was for your safety, ah.¡±


    Yu Han Dan scoffed, but a good upbringing didn¡¯t allow her to do such an unrefined thing like rolling her eyes. Elegantly sitting beside Gu Yun, Yu Han Dan looked at the mountain and asked, ¡°Just ask anything you want to ask.¡±


    Gu Yun slightly raised her brow and smiled, ¡°You are really sharp, but I found out what I needed to know, so I don¡¯t need to ask you anymore.¡± She went to Xing Bu in the afternoon and had read all the things that she needed to read. She believed that Yu Han Dan didn¡¯t lie and knew that Han Dan had said everything she knew. Gu Yun let her stay in the General Manor to ensure her safety because her confession could somewhat explain that Ao Tian couldn¡¯t have done the crime within such a small period of time. Therefore, if the real murderer wanted to harm Ao Tian, he would come find Han Dan.


    Gu Yun had said it like that, so Yu Han Dan didn¡¯t want to rebuff again. She gently opened a wooden box beside her. Inside of the box was a seven-stringed qin covered by dark emerald colored gems. Placing the qin onto her lap, Yu Han Dan gently stroked the strings. The clear tones composed into beautiful music.


    Although Gu Yun didn¡¯t know anything about music, she could feel that the qin was really expensive and that Yu Han Dan¡¯s skills were very good.


    Putting both of her hand behind her head, Gu Yun laid down on the grass, looking up. She saw the tree branch that she used as a pull-up bar gently sway while she listened to the music. Gu Yun secretly sighed; a beautiful woman should be like this. Su Ling couldn¡¯t be blamed for not considering her as a woman. With Han Dan as a comparison, she really didn¡¯t look like a woman.


    Gently closing her eyes, Gu Yun suddenly felt a strange feeling. It was like¡­ she was being watched! Gu Yun quickly opened her eyes, the strings were still vibrating but the beautiful music had stopped.


    ***


    Inside a cold cell, there was only a small window. The bright moonlight came from outside of the prison, dimly lighting the room. The light was only enough to see a man sitting on a bed, his slender body very straight and leaned against the stone wall. His silver hair appeared more dazzling than usual in this dark room. This quarter was too quiet, revealing a strange atmosphere. Although this place wasn¡¯t very popular, occasionally there would be some officers patrolling around. However, tonight, all of them seemed to disappear without a trace.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Qiong Yue¡¯s great prison would be this comfortable.¡± A hoarse male voice was heard from the outside. Suddenly, a dark shadow unexpectedly appeared, standing in front of the male prisoner. His hair was also as silver as Ao Tian. Their appearances were likewise similar. However, he looked a lot older than Ao Tian. From a single look, the two looked truly alike. The only thing that distinguished them was that Ao Tian had an icy cold aura while the other man was covered with a brutal and murderous aura.


    Ao Tian¡¯s darker than the night eyes slowly opened, but he didn¡¯t look at the man outside the door nor did he reply to the words. Although Ao Tian¡¯s expression was unclear, the cold aura became more and more obvious.


    Seeing Ao Tian remain motionless, a cold and brutal expression flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. With a low voice full of irony, he said, ¡°This is the first I knew that Ao Tian could also shirk. Do you plan to hide here for a lifetime?¡±


    Ao Tian remained sitting there like there was no one outside the cell talking to him. The man¡¯s hand subconsciously shook a bit. A cold smirk appeared on his face and he said, ¡°The little miss last time was quite beautiful. I don¡¯t know whether she will have the same ¡®taste¡¯ as her look.¡±


    Ao Tian was surprised. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, it was enough to be noticed by the other man. His laugh became louder. He knew it! He knew that he could win the bet this time! The man¡¯s hoarse laugh echoed in the nearly empty cell. Not glancing at Ao Tian again, he strode out.


    Finally, the aloof and silent Ao Tian suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The man paused his step and heard an imperfect icy cold voice from behind him say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t ever touch her!¡±


    The man¡¯s heart jumped, what an aggressive manner. He was indeed a member of the Ao Family, born with a cruel bloodthirsty nature. Not knowing whether his accelerated heartbeat was due to excitement or fear, the hoarse-voiced man replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will leave her corpse whole.¡±


    Finished speaking, the man didn¡¯t turn back again and quickly went away. Ao Tian, I don¡¯t believe that you will not go out!


    ***


    Gu Yun opened her eyes and got up. The strings were still trembling but the beautiful music had stopped. Yu Han Dan was shocked and startled, not daring to move. The courtyard was very quiet, but nothing was abnormal. The night breeze gently blew, from time to time leaves were falling down. After waiting for a long time and there was still no movement. Yu Han Dan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Yun concentrated on observing the surroundings for a long time. The feeling of being watched had disappeared. Was she too nervous? Or did the person hide too well? Her heart was uncertain. Gu Yun didn¡¯t talk much to Yu Han Dan. She took off her hand from the qin and replied, ¡°Nothing, you can continue.¡±


    How could she just tell her (Han Dan) to continue? Earlier, Gu Yun absurdly placed her hand on the qin, making Yu Han Dan shocked and all her intention to play vanished. Yu Han Dan¡¯s expression became worse.


    Seeing Yu Han Dan angry, Gu Yun didn¡¯t intend to explain so the two just sat on the ground like that. The atmosphere was quite heavy. At this time, Su Ren suddenly appeared outside the court gate.


    He was about to say hello, but when he saw the two sitting next to each other in silence, he stopped. Gu Yun was somewhat tense and Yu Han Dan looked angry. In his memories of Yu Han Dan, she was an elegant lady, a little bit lofty but her words were soft and gentle. Sometimes, she could be quite shy but overall she had an excellent education at home. Qing Mo was truly awesome; she could turn this kind of woman hostile in less than a day.


    After all, he had no experience in dealing with the war between women! He stood there for a long time. Su Ren was still thinking whether to go in or hide away. One had already become Big Brother¡¯s woman, while the other wanted to become Big Brother¡¯s woman. He couldn¡¯t offend any of them.


    He was preparing to retreat when Yu Han Dan noticed his figure. Putting the qin aside, Yu Han Dan quickly stood up and made a bow while greeting, ¡°Commander Su.¡±


    Gu Yun was somewhat dumbfounded. The eyes that were glaring at her before, like they were going to fall out at any moment, now turned gentle as water. Although it looked better, the quick change was actually quite scary!


    Su Ren was stupefied and quickly smiled, ¡°Miss Yu. Are you comfortable living here? If you need something, you could tell me.¡±


    Yu Han Dan gently smiled and softly replied, ¡°Commander Su is being too polite.¡±


    Yu Han Dan was being polite as she usually is, but because of the close distance, Gu Yun could hear the tremble in her voice and her beautiful eyes were lowered like she didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Ren. When she was with Su Ling this afternoon, she looked really calm. How could this happen? Was she¡­


    Gu Yun secretly speculated, but she didn¡¯t dare to overestimate her ability to analyse emotion, so Gu Yun told Su Ren, ¡°What are you doing here? Did you hear that there is a beauty and quickly rushed here?¡±


    Gu Yun had just finished speaking, but Yu Han Dan was secretly glaring at her. Yu Han Dan¡¯s face became redder. Gu Yun secretly smiled. With this kind of expression, her guess shouldn¡¯t be wrong. She looked again at Su Ren and saw him stupefied. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! It was Big Brother who asked me to call you!¡±


    He was ¡®that eager¡¯ to explain, ah! There must be a problem! However, the way Su Ren looked at Yu Han Dan was not particularly warm or fascinated, ah! Was it that the woman had intention but the man was ignorant? (Â仨ÓÐÒâ¡¢Á÷Ë®ÎÞÇé, the flower had intention but the flowing water was merciless). Gu Yun was confused. Her brain was indeed not suitable to analyse anything related to love!


    Standing up and patting the grass off her body, Gu Yun knew that Su Ling was waiting for her to explain her actions today. After all, she had insisted on Yu Han Dan staying.


    Gu Yun¡¯s foot just motioned to step out when Su Ren noticed a strange flash coming from the tree behind her. He quickly shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At the same time, he jumped up and rushed towards the big tree. Gu Yun only saw a violent shaking of the tree leaves and she knew there was a person on top of the tree.


    Gu Yun quickly took the dazed Yu Han Dan into the inner room. She waited and observed first.


    The dense leaves on the tree violently shook. Gu Yun was secretly surprised. This person could soundlessly appear from the forest behind General Manor. He must have a good martial arts skill. She didn¡¯t know whether Su Ren was his equal opponent or not.


    She just wanted to shout for help while striding forward with Bing Liang, when two figures, one clothed in white and the other in black, arrived at the yard. Under the darkness of the night, the black-clothed man¡¯s silver hair was exceptionally bright.


    Ao Tian! Seeing the coming man clearly, Gu Yun and Yu Han Dan were surprised. What surprised Gu Yun was how Ao Tian could appear here. Wasn¡¯t he in the jail? Meanwhile, Yu Han Dan was afraid. The bloody scene that night was appearing again in front of her eyes. She shrank behind Gu Yun, and her hands tightly grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s sleeves.


    Su Ren didn¡¯t have a weapon at hand, so he just used his bare hands. Ao Tian also didn¡¯t have his sword so although the fight was quite violent, it was unlikely anyone would die. Gu Yun was secretly relieved and put Yu Han Dan behind her. Wait and see.


    Ao Tian appeared to want to leave, so facing Su Ren, his attacks became more ruthless as he aimed a heavy punch towards Su Ren¡¯s chest. Yu Han Dan immediately became nervous and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± Gu Yun frowned. Now, she could determine Miss Yu¡¯s heart to some extent, because her arm could quickly be fractured by this Miss Yu.


    Even with Yu Han Dan¡¯s warning, Su Ren didn¡¯t have time to dodge the punch. He got punched and had to retreat several steps. His chest was really pained; it was estimated he suffered an internal injury.


    Ao Tian didn¡¯t look at him and turned around, wanting to leave. However, a flaming hot sword was coming towards his torso. Ao Tian quickly dodged, but the sword had blocked his path!


    At this time, Su Ling had Chi Xue in his hand and his eagle eyes coldly looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian indeed dared to come to his General Manor. Fine! The last time in the back mountains, he had let Ao Tian escape. This time, Ao Tian will not have such good luck!


    In Ao Tian¡¯s cold eyes, there was also a ruthless expression. The wound on his arm was given to him by Su Ling. Last time, because he was saving Qing Mo, he didn¡¯t really fight with Su Ling. This time, he wanted to let Su Ling to feel the powerful Che Ling sword. His hand slowly moved to his waist and slowly waved. Suddenly a black bendable sword appeared in his hand.


    These two people didn¡¯t exchange much of nonsensical words but quickly rushed towards each other like two bulls looking at a red flag. Chi Xue¡¯s blazing heat met Che Ling¡¯s flexibility. Su Ling¡¯s powerful style met Ao Tian¡¯s strange martial arts. It was tough to determine who had the upperhand. However, both of them were fighting like they didn¡¯t care about their lives anymore!


    Gu Yun could no longer stand still anymore and stepped forward. She shouted, ¡°Ao Tian, Su Ling, don¡¯t fight anymore!¡± The main point now was figuring out why Ao Tian came here!


    Unfortunately, the two bulls didn¡¯t hear Gu Yun¡¯s words and still fought with such a devotion, the attacks became even more vicious. The tiger hadn¡¯t shown her power so they treated her like a sick cat!


    Yu Han Dan had just heard Gu Yun shout out loud when the small body charged towards the swords! Did she no longer want her life?! Or did she actually think that she could stop the flame between those two men?! Yu Han Dan¡¯s heart was in her throat; she was afraid to see another blood spattering scene again and quickly closed her eyes.


    She heard Gu Yun shout, ¡°Bing Lian!¡± A freezing cold air came from the inner house. Yu Han Dan opened her eyes and saw a white flash. Gu Yun¡¯s hand held a snow white longsword. The blade was slender but sharp.


    With a sword in her hand, she rushed between the two men and waved the sword between the two entwined blades¡­


    These days, she had been training with sword hard and had a greater understanding on how to handle the sword. In addition, Gu Yun was very angry right now, so the sword¡¯s power was larger than usual. The clashing sword sounds were harsher and ear piercing. Su Ling and Ao Tian were pushed back about thirty feet away by the cold sword.


    Gu Yun¡¯s tigress mouth was also numbed because of the sword, but she still angrily shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop! Whoever still dares to move, I will chop him off!¡±


    The power of the tigress roar had made the whole Yi Tian court dead quiet. It was so quiet that the only sound Yu Han Dan could hear was her own heartbeat.

 CH 24

    Yu Han Dan was fearfully clutching her chest, she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loud. Su Ren secretly swallowed his saliva, he was so nervous that his back was covered with sweat. On battlefields, he had seen the mightiness of Chi Xue, but today he finally saw that usually hanged on the wall Bing Lian had this much power. Su Ren¡¯s heart was at his throat. The last time Bing Lian and Chi Xue fought, Ling Yun Pavilion had to be repaired for more than a month. If these three people fought¡­ This Yi Tian court might have to be rebuild again.


    Ao Tian and Su Ling paused at each side, didn¡¯t move but still unwilling to retreat the swords. The swords on their hand were held so tightly that they started to make a creaking sound. It was estimated they wouldn¡¯t give up until one of them died.


    Gu Yun was so pissed off and pierced the sword on her hand into the ground. Her arms were folded in front of her chest. She coldly said, ¡°If you really like to fight, you could fight with me. After you win against me, you two can fight all the way you like till one of you die and no one will care!¡± The icy cold voice didn¡¯t have the furious angry like before, but it actually made those two big men simultaneously stunned.


    ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Gu Yun looked at Ao Tian, then Su Ling. Both of them didn¡¯t open their eyes. After a while, Ao Tian finally took down his sword. Gu Yun secretly relieved and walked to his direction, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ao Tian turned his back, ignoring her. However, when he turned his back, he confronted Yu Han Dan, making Yu Han Dan petrified and her legs felt like jelly. Leaning on the door, her hands trembled non-stop. Su Ren stood forward and asked, ¡°Miss Yu, are you okay?¡±


    Yu Han Dan forced herself to calm and make a smile, ¡°I¡­ am alright.¡±


    Gu Yun thought again and walked to Yu Han Dan while pointing Ao Tian, ¡°Was he the man you saw that night?¡±


    Perhaps, because of Su Ren¡¯s present by her side, so she felt safer. Or, perhaps, she also didn¡¯t want to lose her attitude in front Su Ren. Anyway, she once again looked Ao Tian. that thin face¡­ that silver hair and slender figure¡­ Yu Han Dan nodded and replied, ¡°It was him.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Ao Tian suddenly looked up, looking at Yu Han Dan. That pair of cold eyes made Yu Han Dan¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment and she stepped back.


    Gu Yun frowned, ¡°Are you sure?¡± This was impossible. That night after she separated with Ao Tian, she immediately heard the scream. It was impossible for Ao Tian to be the assailant unless he could do teleport! This was simply impossible!


    Yu Han Dan¡¯s heart was disordered. She was too afraid to look at Ao Tian again, but hearing Gu Yun¡¯s question, she thought of a little difference. The assailant¡¯s eyes were cruel and violent, while this man, although he was scary, his were just cold and lacking that sickening bloodthirsty feeling.


    ¡°I, I¡­.¡± She had been saying ¡°I¡± for a while. Yu Han Dan didn¡¯t dare to say yes or no. She was afraid that she would speak wrong things, so she couldn¡¯t speak it out.


    Su Ling arrogant face had a thick layer of frost. How could she still believe that Ao Tian is not the murderer? He had actually come to General Manor to kill, how could she still believe him?!


    Yu Han Dan didn¡¯t dare to give an answer, making Gu Yun believe that Ao Tian was not the killer, but that assailant had some connection with Ao Tian. Or else, how could they look similar and Ao Tian voluntarily surrender himself? Gu Yun wanted to speak alone with Ao Tian. At this time, a sound was coming from the outside, ¡°General, Minister Dan is requesting an audience.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡± Su Ling was no longer looking at Gu Yun and walked towards the lobby. Su Ling hadn¡¯t left the small court when Dan Yu Lan and three Yayis came in. His calm face showed a repressed anger.


    Dan Yu Lan nodded at Su Ling and his eyes swept through the messy yard. At last, it stopped at Ao Tian. His eyes flashed and he raised his hand. Three Yayis pointed the sword towards Ao Tian, surrounding him. Ao Tian didn¡¯t have expression and just stood there. His bendable sword had returned to his waist. When dealing with these people, he didn¡¯t need a weapon.


    Gu Yun slightly frowned and puzzledly asked, ¡°Dan Yu Lan, what happened?¡± They didn¡¯t have evidence that pointed out Ao Tian was the killer and he had voluntarily go to the jail. Even if he came out today, it didn¡¯t mean that Dan Yu Lan could let the Yayis to point a sword to Ao Tian, right?


    Dan Yu Lan replied, ¡°Xiao Yu was dead.¡±


    Dead? Gu Yun was surprised. Ao Tian escaped the jail and Xiao Yu suddenly died! Gu Yun had a bad feeling. Indeed, Dan Yu Lan coldly said, ¡°Within one hour Ao Tian left Xing Bu, she was dead. The assailant¡­¡± Seeing a cold arrogant Ao Tian, Dan Yu Lan continued, ¡°was a silver-haired man. I am afraid Miss Yu¡¯s safety, so I came here to have a look. I didn¡¯t expect Ao Tian to be here.¡±


    Ao Tian was not the murderer. He didn¡¯t need to kill Xiao Yu. How could this be so coincidental? It happened as soon as Ao Tian escaped. Gu Yun looked at Ao Tian, hoping to see something in his face. Unfortunately, Ao Tian face remained expressionless. Nothing could be read from his face.


    Cheng Hang rushed towards Ao Tian and coldly asked, ¡°Ao Tian, you pretended to voluntarily surrender yourself to let down the suspicion. Now, Xiao Yu and Miss Yu were the only two who clearly seen your look. You wanted to kill the witness, didn¡¯t you?


    After a while, Ao Tian said, ¡°I kill no one.¡±


    His words seemed to anger Cheng Hang. Cheng Hang glared at him and loudly snapped, ¡°Can you say that last night patrolling Yayis weren¡¯t killed by you? If you didn¡¯t kill them, how could you go out? And what are you doing in the middle of the night in General Manor?¡±


    Ao Tian killed Yayis? Gu Yun now understood why Dan Yu Lan could be this angry and why Cheng Hang was so irritable. Gu Yun didn¡¯t really believe that Ao Tian could do such a thing. With his martial arts, did he need to kill people to escape the jail? If they weren¡¯t killed by Ao Tian, who killed them? Why did Ao Tian come to General Manor? The series of questions made Gu Yun closed her mouth and waited for his answer. However, Ao Tian just stood lofty there and spoke nothing.


    Ao Tian didn¡¯t speak a single word. Cheng Hang treated this as tacitly agreeing to the accusation and angrily roared, ¡°You couldn¡¯t answer this right?! First, you killed Xiao Yu, then entered General Manor to kill Miss Yu, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Ao Tian repeatedly said the word. He could only say that word. From the beginning, he had guessed that they were intentionally luring him out. Although he knew it was a trap, he couldn¡¯t not come. If something happened to Qing Mo, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.


    ¡°You still dare to quibble!¡± Once Ao Tian came out of the jail, several of his brothers died. Who could bear it? Cheng Hang wanted to ruthlessly beat him.


    ¡°First, escort the person back into the jail.¡± Dan Yu Lan voice stopped Cheng Hang¡¯s fists.


    Unwillingly putting down his hand, Cheng Hang escorted Ao Tian out of the small courtyard. Ao Tian didn¡¯t resist at all. Just before he went out, he looked at Gu Yun. Gu Yun didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and she just felt that Ao Tian was acting weird tonight.


    A group of people left Yi Tian Court. Dan Yu Lan paid respect to Su Ling and said, ¡°General Su, sorry to disturb.¡±


    Su Ling lightly nodded and said nothing. All things that happened tonight seemed to point to Ao Tian as a murderer. However, when fighting with Ao Tian before, he felt that Ao Tian was not like a murderer. People who used sword knew, he had a flexible sword that could deal with Chi Xue and that strange movement¡­ There was no apparent reason to involve in rape and captivity case.


    The two went out of the courtyard together. A young soldier rushed towards Su Ling, his forehead was covered with sweat. Upon seeing Su Ling, he reported, ¡°General! Something bad happened!¡±


    At the same time, a Yayi also rushed towards Dan Yu Lan and whispered, ¡°Minister! There was an accident!¡±


    Su Ling coldly asked, ¡°What had happened? Why you looked so scared?¡±


    ¡°There was an explosion in the  Hao Yue¡¯s embassy an incense time ago.¡±


    Dan Yu Lan and Su Ling almost simultaneous shouted, ¡°What?¡± The two had guessed that something massive happened, but didn¡¯t expect that an explosion in relay station!


    Dan Yu Lan urged, ¡°What is the situation right now?¡± The soldier looked at Su Ling. Seeing Su Ling nodded, he continued, ¡°A Hao Yue¡¯s ambassador officer was killed, three were heavily injured and five had minor injuries.¡±


    Before the celebration, Hao Yue¡¯s embassy was exploded. In addition, one officer was killed. To Qiong Yue, this was simply an insult. Tomorrow morning, the emperor must be really furious. The two looked each other and said nothing, just left the General Manor.


    In the courtyard, Gu Yun had been listening to their conversation but didn¡¯t chase them. The day Qing got married, she had passed the embassy, so she knew where it was. Sitting down on the small steps in the court, Gu Yun closed her eyes, arranging everything that happened tonight in her memory. She suddenly opened her eyes and urgently said to Su Ren, ¡°Su Ren, immediately send people to other countries¡¯ embassies, see whether there was also explosive material there. Also, asked them not to allow anyone get closer to the embassies for the next 24 hours!¡±  The bombing, this time, came too sudden. In addition, it happened before the ceremony. This kind of attack, she was afraid wouldn¡¯t happen just once!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ren was surprised. Seeing Gu Yun¡¯s serious face, he knew what her concern was. If it was really as she thought it was going to be, it would be really disastrous!


    Su Ren quickly exited the small courtyard. Gu Yun suddenly stood up and talked to terrified Yu Han Dan, ¡°Stay at Yi Tian Court! Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± After finished speaking, she went out. Yu Han Dan regained her alertness and anxiously asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Crime scene.¡± Throwing that word, the petite slender figure disappeared from the inner court.


    Seeing her back view, Yu Han Dan suddenly envied her. With similar build, she could come and go freely. If she (Yu Han Dan) could be half as similar as her (Gu Yun), could she not need to be arranged by her father?


    Bitterly smiling, Yu Han Dan picked up the jade qin and sat on the grass. She plucked the strings and a music started to flow, bringing a calmness to this turmoil night.


    ***


    Hao Yue¡¯s embassy


    This was the second time Gu Yun went to Hao Yue¡¯s embassy. The last time, it was during Qing ceremony, when Lou Xi Yan picked her up here. At that time, it was decorated with gorgeous decorations. However, it looked different now. Su soldiers had closed this place. The inner court still had traces of powder and a heavy ash smell could be felt coming from the inside. The guards were Su Army¡¯s people so seeing Gu Yun coming, they didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, they welcomed her. Xing Bu¡¯s Yayis had seen Gu Yun working on a case with Minister Dan before, so seeing the Su Army didn¡¯t stop her, they also didn¡¯t dare to stop her.


    Gu Yun smoothly entered the embassy. The garden was a mess and the flowers on the ground were basically three patches charcoal black on the ground. Looking up, the front lobby was very neat and there were many people were treated inside. Gu Yun guessed the explosion point was in the courtyard.


    Dan Yu Lan and Su Ling were standing in the front door, hearing the Yayi¡¯s report. Cheng Hang was squatting in front of a big patch, seriously recording Yayi¡¯s report.


    Gu Yun went towards Cheng Hang. When Su Ling looked at Gu Yun¡¯s slender figure, he pulled her sleeve and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Then, recalling that the accident happened in Hao Yue¡¯s embassy, it was normal that she was worried.


    Gu Yun slightly looked down to observed the explosion points and didn¡¯t really listen to what Su Ling said. She just replied, ¡°You just do your business. You don¡¯t need to care about me.¡±


    Su Ling frowned. How could he not care about her?! Although he was unhappy, he didn¡¯t send her back home.


    Gu Yun walked to the first point of explosion and was about to squat down to see when a male voice hesitatingly asked, ¡°Miss Qing Mo? Was that really you?¡±


    Gu Yun looked up and saw a man in his early thirties. He looked really surprised to see her. Seeing his uniform, Gu Yun guessed he must be a Hao Yue¡¯s officer. She stood up and nodded. The man paid a respect to her, ¡°The emperor had been worried about you and your sister. He specially ordered this subject to ask about your new.¡± Qing Ling had married Lou Xi Yan and Qing Feng had become a Qiong Yue¡¯s imperial concubine. Although Qing Mo hadn¡¯t been given  an official title, he needed to ¡®fan¡¯ her earlier (basically treat/praise her well to get something in return).


    Gu Yun was not Qing Mo, so naturally she didn¡¯t have feelings towards Hao Yue. However, she didn¡¯t want him to suspect, so she muttered a polite but distant thanks and looked at the soldier beside her, saying, ¡°Escort him to rest.¡±


    After a night raid and putting down the rebels, Qing Mo¡¯s reputation and status in Su family soared high. Listening to Gu Yun¡¯s order, the young soldier quickly replied, ¡°Yes, mam.¡±


    Being led away by the young soldier to the inner chamber, the man from time to time looked back at Qing Mo, who was squatting on the ground. In his memory, Qing¡¯s third miss was a pleasant kid. How could she turn into an ice queen after arriving in Qiong Yue? Looking at the attitude of the young soldier towards her, he knew that her position inside Su Family wasn¡¯t low. Qing¡¯s three sisters indeed had their own strategies!


    ¡°What had actually happened?¡± A calm Dan Yu Lan looked at the messy scene. In addition, there was a dead Hao Yue¡¯s officer, it was definitely a bad thing.


    In the late autumn night, Yayis¡¯ heads were covered in sweat, but they quickly replied, ¡°According to Hao Yue¡¯s officer, they were discussing things in the lobby. At 9.30, they heard a movement in the inner courtyard so they went out to have a look. However, when they came into the yard, there was an explosion, so the frontest person which was Hao Yue¡¯s  Department of Rite¡¯s assistant minister¡­ died.¡±


    Dan Yu Lan gritted his teeth and continued to ask, ¡°Did they see someone suspicious?¡±


    ¡°No, when they arrived at the courtyard, the explosion took a place. During the day, they also didn¡¯t notice anything special happened. Hao Yue¡¯s officers just came yesterday morning to the embassy. Before that, no one had come.¡±


    During the celebration period, someone would patrol near the embassy. If anyone suspicious sneaked in, they should be able to discover it. How did the assailant bury the explosive in the inner court without people¡¯s notice it?


    ¡°The assailant didn¡¯t put the explosive in the courtyard in advance. Instead, they brought the explosives from outside.¡± Qing Mo¡¯s female voice was heard. Dan Yu Lan and Su Ling were surprised and quickly looked at half knelt Gu Yun. Her back was facing her.


    Cheng Hang who was squatting beside Gu Yun urgently asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°From the traces left behind the scene, we could see there were three explosion points.¡± Gu Yun stood up and walked towards the centre of the three points. She continued, ¡°To the southwest of the three points, there were shallow pits. Amongst them, the furthest to the southwest was slightly deeper than the other. In the surrounding of every pit, there had many traces of gunpowders. It was estimated that the explosives were dropped from above. After bouncing several times, the explosion occurred.¡± Cheng Hang carefully observed. It was indeed like what she said. In every pit to the southwest direction, there were two-three shallow pits. If you didn¡¯t look at it carefully, you wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it. Cheng Hang had that kind of worshipping look when he looked at Gu Yun. Seeing her eyes suddenly squinted, Cheng Hang looked at the front lobby for a while. Her gaze suddenly fixed at a certain point and confidently opened her mouth, ¡°Looking at the explosion points and the bounced points, the assailant should throw the explosive from there!¡±


    Looking at the direction of Gu Yun¡¯s finger, Cheng Hang quickly jumped onto the roof and looked for evidence. He excitedly said, ¡°Reporting to the Minister, there were indeed traces of black powder and being stamped at the scene.¡± Although the footprint was really light, but it could still be vaguely seen.


    ¡°Draw the footprint with the original scale.¡± Gu Yun grabbed the white paper that was on Yayi¡¯s hand beside her, dipped a generous amount of the ink onto her brush and threw both of them to Cheng Hang.


    Cheng Hang quickly caught it. If his martial arts wasn¡¯t good enough, he would either die because of falling down or getting a free black face painting! Catching the brush and the paper with difficulty, Cheng Hang glared at Gu Yun who had turned her back. The other people didn¡¯t even give him a glance! Cheng Hang pouted, he could only accept his fate and seriously drew the footprint.


    Su Ling walked to Gu Yun¡¯s side. Just as she said, he saw a light trace that most people wouldn¡¯t notice. On the battlefield, he could devise a battle plan and win many battles. However, it seemed like she had a more detailed observation and analysing skill than him.


    Dan Yu Lan had always known that Qing Mo had good observation and analysing skill. Seeing her lost in her thought again, he hesitated for a moment then continued to ask, ¡°Are there any other discoveries?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s face was solemn. With a serious tone, she replied, ¡°The explosion power was not large and the assailant actually chose to throw the explosive into the courtyard instead of burying it in the most important place, it was probably because his motive was not to kill people, but to provoke or to give a warning. However, we couldn¡¯t find any negotiating or warning letters on the scene. This could only mean that it is just a beginning.¡±


    A beginning? Su Ling¡¯s and Dan Yu Lan¡¯s faces stiffened, ¡°What you meant was¡­ the assailant would attack somewhere else?¡±


    Gu Yun nodded. Looking at the way they looked, Gu Yun smiled and comforted, ¡°Su Ren had deployed additional people to protect the embassies, so it should be¡­¡±


    Boom. Gu Yun¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished but a muffled thunder-like sound was piercing the silence of the night. Everyone who heard it skipped a heartbeat. In this part of the city, it was full of embassies. The muffled voice had inexplicable said it.


    ¡°Go and check what was happening? Where did the sound come from?¡± Dan Yu Lan face could be described as white as paper.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Someone come. Order Han Shu to bring 8,000 elites and block all the city gates and official roads.¡± Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes look at the flaming light. It was indeed like what she said, the assailant wanted to provoke!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s organised brows bundled together. She had expected that the assailant would continue to engage in terrorist attack, but she didn¡¯t think it would be this quick!


    ¡°Reporting¡­¡± The one who reported wasn¡¯t the Yayi that just left, but a red-clothed small soldier. He straightly went towards Su Ling and anxiously said, ¡°Northern Qi¡¯s embassy got attacked. The Commander Su who was there at that time also got injured.¡±


    Su Ren got hurt?! The group of people rushed towards Northern Qi¡¯s embassy. Outside the embassy, there were 3-4 groups. The door was widely opened. The door was directly facing the centre of the courtyard. A deeper and bigger pit was found, this meant the attacks were using more and more explosives!


    Gu Yun took a lead into the inner courtyard. Seeing a young soldier holding a towel to bandaged Su Ren¡¯s arm, Gu Yun asked, ¡°Su Ren, how are you feeling?¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s disapprovingly smiled, ¡°It was just a minor injury.¡± Seeing Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan behind Gu Yun, Su Ren waved his hand to the soldier and got up to greet, ¡°Big Brother, Minister Dan.¡±


    Inside the courtyard, the Su Army was picking up pieces but none of the Nothern Qi officers was found. Dan Yu Lan concernedly asked, ¡°Commander Su, how is your injury? Did any of Nothern Qi¡¯s people got injured?¡±


    Su Ren shook his head and replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern, I was the only one who got injured. Thanks to Big sister-in-law¡¯s order to bring soldiers here, we encountered the assailant. The explosive explode in the front courtyard so the Nothern Qi¡¯s officials were injured. I had let them rest in the back chambers.¡±


    So, she actually had ordered Su Ren to stand a guard! Su Ren and Dan Yu Lan were slightly surprised, simultaneously looking at Gu Yun who was half kneeling on the ground. She used her finger to touch the big pit¡¯s black sand inside. Her face was solemn. They didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but no one dared to disturb her.


    Gu Yun¡¯s back was facing Su Ren and faintly asking, ¡°Did you see the assailant?¡±


    With Gu Yun¡¯s question, Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan recovered, looking at Su Ren. Su Ren annoyedly replied, ¡°I could only see a red shadow. The assailant was wearing a mask.¡±


    ¡°Did he leave any word or anything?¡± If they didn¡¯t, this could only mean that the game wasn¡¯t over and the attack would continue! Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan understood the meaning behind Gu Yun¡¯s question. Northern Qi was the second embassy that got attacked. If there was the third one¡­ The two felt a headache again.


    Su Ren nodded and replied, ¡°There is. When he dropped the explosives from the walls, he straightly ran away. His martial arts was high so he disappeared without a trace. He left this on the wall.¡±


    Dan Yu Lan sighed. Su Ling took the note and look at it. His facial expression changed and his eyes were full of murderous aura.


    Gu Yun had also noticed Su Ling¡¯s change. Together with Dan Yu Lan, they looked at the note. On the white silk, there were only simple bloody words, ¡°Release Ao Tian, otherwise, blood will bathe the celebration¡­ Ye Mei.¡±


    ¡°Ye Mei?¡± Gu Yun mumbled. The assailant was that always silent and righteous girl? Gu Yun didn¡¯t really believe it. She faced Su Ren and asked again, ¡°Have you seen Ye Mei before? Was she really the assailant?¡±


    Su Ren was a little bit frustrated and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Ye Mei once, but the assailant was wearing a golden mask and a bright red cloak. He/she didn¡¯t say a word, so I couldn¡¯t see clearly and also couldn¡¯t hear anything. I couldn¡¯t determine whether the assailant is a female or a male.¡±


    Red cloak and gold mask! Obvious features again and no one was able to clearly seen the face of the assailant, it was similar to Ao Tian¡¯s silver hair cases. Gu Yun had a premonition that everything that happened tonight was a part of a carefully woven conspiracy. From the day Ao Tian escaped, these things had been developed to certain direction step-by-step. This left note had forced Ao Tian more and more towards an abyss!


    Ti Xing Office.


    In the huge office, several cold-looking people were sitting on chairs. It looked like every one of them was into their own deep thoughts. No one was speaking. The only warmness in the room came from several cups of tea that were placed on the table.


    ¡°Reporting!¡±


    Rapid footsteps sound came from the courtyard outside of the office. A young man urgently reported, ¡°Reporting General! Eight thousand soldiers have been dispatched into the capital and its peripheries to search the assailants, but we couldn¡¯t track Ye Mei¡¯s whereabout.¡± The General had ordered them to report the situation to him every hour. After two consecutive reports of no result, the general¡¯s face had turned scarily dark. The young soldier swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, Su Ling didn¡¯t get angry and just coldly ordered, ¡°Deploy another 10,000 soldiers and expand the periphery of the search!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheng Hang was slightly annoyed and he thumped the small table (°«¼¸ it is a short table, like a coffee table). He puzzledly hummed, ¡°When the assailant attacked the Northern Qi embassy, General Su had despatched some soldiers to block the capital¡¯s official roads. It is impossible for the assailant to escape within that narrow time point. She must still be in the city. How could we not find her?¡±


    Just as everyone became silent again, a yayi came in a rush and said, ¡°Minister, Guard Mo from prime minister¡¯s house asks to see Minister.¡±


    Mo Bai paid a visit in the middle of the night. Could that be that Prime Minister Lou had heard this news this quickly? Sighing, Dan Yu Lan replied, ¡°Let him come.¡±


    Mo Bai¡¯s tall figure appeared in the office. A slight shortness of breaths revealed his anxious and impatient state. Dan Yu Lan¡¯s deep voice asked, ¡°Guard Mo, you came this late at night. Did Prime Minister Lou have sent some message?¡±


    ¡°Did you suspect Ye Mei as tonight bomber?¡± Mo Bai irrelevantly answered. Dan Yu Lan slightly frowned, secretly questioning how he knew that they suspected Ye Mei as the assailant. However, knowing that Lou Xi Yan was ¡®behind¡¯ Mo Bai¡¯s back, Dan Yu Lan wisely kept silent.


    Seeing Dan Yu Lan remained silent, Mo Bai cold voice determinedly said, ¡°She is not.¡±


    Everyone was stupefied. Dan Yu Lan curiously asked, ¡°How do you know that she wasn¡¯t the assailant?¡± Did Prime Minister Lou had evidence to prove Ye Mei is not the assailant?


    Mo Bai coldly replied, ¡°When did the first attack occur?¡±


    ¡°21.30¡±


    ¡°At 21.00, she was with me. I had an appointment to meet her at the place 2.5 km outside the city at the southern suburb. At 21.30, she just left, so she couldn¡¯t be the assailant.¡±


    Were the twos together? Gu Yun¡¯s lips slightly raised. It was no wonder the usually cold/calm Mo Bai came here in such a hurry.


    Cheng Hang obviously didn¡¯t really believe it and asked, ¡°Were there any other people with you at that time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Bai¡¯s blue eyes darkened. He asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t believe my words?¡±


    Dan Yu Lan deeply sighed, ¡°Guard Mo. It was not like I didn¡¯t believe you, but the assailant left a note, claiming to be Ye Mei. In addition, coincidentally, Ye Mei disappeared. Whether she is the assailant or not, we still need to find her first.¡±


    Mo Bai¡¯s cold aura scared people and Dan Yu Lan didn¡¯t speak again, making the atmosphere in the office really tense.


    At this time, a man who dressed like a eunuch was escorted by a yayi into the office. Seeing Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan, he urgently said, ¡°The emperor had decreed. General Su and Minister Dan are to immediately enter the palace.¡±


    Immediately enter the palace? It was 01.00 am right now. Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan looked at each other, clearly understood that they would need to face Yan Hong Tian¡¯s rage. They tacitly stood up and followed the eunuch, exiting the office.


    Su Ling and Dan Yu Lan left. Mo Bai also left, leaving Cheng Hang and Gu Yun in the office.


    Gu Yun gently tapped the table, producing rhythmic pounding sounds. Cheng Hang who heard these was slightly annoyed. He was about to ask her to stop when Gu Yun stopped and asked, ¡°Did you believe his words?¡±


    Cheng Hang shook his head. Gu Yun laughed, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Seeing the way he looked just before, I knew that he and that Ye Mei had a ¡®thing¡¯. To protect the woman he loves, he lied. This is common sense.¡± Sighing, Cheng Hang anxiously said, ¡°This kind of thing happened just before the celebration. The Emperor must have been angry. This time entering the palace, I am afraid the minister will have to suffer!¡±


    Cheng Hang didn¡¯t believe Mo Bai, but Gu Yun believed. Although Mo Bai was anxious, his face didn¡¯t show any trace of guilty conscience. She could see that he didn¡¯t lie. If what he said was true, then, someone was planning to trap Ye Mei and Ao Tian? At this time, Ye Mei was missing. She was afraid¡­


    Damn! Gu Yun quickly stood up and ran towards the courtyard. Cheng Hang didn¡¯t understand what was going on so he shouted, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    There was only empty room to answer his question.

 CH 25

    Gu Yun went out of the office and headed straight towards Xing Bu¡¯s prison. While running to the prison, she felt something was off. There were no guards! Damn! Gu Yun silently cursed and bursted into the prison. Entering the prison area, sure enough, she saw a scene that she wasn¡¯t willing to see: there were dozens of yayis lying on the inner walkways of the prison area. A dark shadow had passed the last yayi and was entering a cell door.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Gu Yun¡¯s cold voice tore the silence of the prison at dawn, startling the dark shadow that was about to enter the prison. After clearly identifying Gu Yun, Ao Tian¡¯s face stiffened.


    Her eyes swept over the yayis who were lying on the ground. The undulating movements of the chest showed that they were alive. Gu Yun was secretly relieved. Her guess was right; Ao Tian wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would kill innocent men. This also proved that he didn¡¯t kill yayis the last time. Gu Yun glared at the Ao Tian was walking towards her. With a  somewhat annoyed voice, she asked, ¡°You had escaped once. Wasn¡¯t it enough?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what method the assailant used to lure Ao Tian out but during that time, Xiao Yu-er died. This time, the terror attacks happened and he still wanted to go out. The assailant was really leading Ao Tian to the point of no return!


    Ao Tian pretended like he didn¡¯t see Gu Yun. No matter what she said, his dark eyes coldly looked at the outside. His big hands pushed Gu Yun¡¯s slender body aside, insisting on going out.


    ¡°Ao Tian!¡± How could Gu Yun possibly allow him escaping like this? She turned around and using her small hands, she grabbed Ao Tian¡¯s wrist and pulled him back into his cell. With his hand being pulled, Ao Tian¡¯s brows were slightly knitted, he twisted Gu Yun¡¯s hand and pressed Gu Yun¡¯s shoulder. As long as Gu Yun released her grip, she would be able to escape Ao Tian¡¯s big hand, but it also meant giving Ao Tian an opportunity to escape.


    Gu Yun was secretly surprised but she didn¡¯t dodge. Her clutch on Ao Tian¡¯s hand didn¡¯t loosen for a second. As a result, Ao Tian¡¯s big talon-like hand twisted her arm while he pressed her shoulder blade. The pain made Gu Yun groan. She bit on her lips and still stubbornly held onto Ao Tian. A slightly desperate expression came across Ao Tian¡¯s eyes. He knew that she was stubborn so he couldn¡¯t help but lower his strength. With a cold voice he said, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The pain on her shoulder made Gu Yun angry and growl, ¡°I always thought you weren¡¯t an impulsive person. How could you act so rashly this time?!¡±


    Ao Tian moved his body. Gu Yun exerted more force to grip his hand. Ao Tian faced the other side. It looked like he didn¡¯t bother to explain the problems. Finally he said, ¡°Ye Mei was captured by them. If I don¡¯t go out, she will die.¡±


    ¡°Who told you Ye Mei was kidnapped?¡± When Ao Tian was escorted to the prison, the terror attacks had just begun. How could he have known that Ye Mei was kidnapped?! Gu Yun pulled Ao Tian¡¯s sleeve and urgently asked, ¡°Who was the person who keeps on threatening and trapping you? Who gave you the information? It¡¯s obvious that you know everything, why won¡¯t you speak up?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s head was only up to his chest and the pair of hands were still desperately clutching onto him. Her clear eyes gazed straight at his face. It was as though she could ¡®read¡¯ things from his face. He always knew that she had a pair of sharp eyes, so he awkwardly looked away and said bitterly, ¡°Qing Mo! Don¡¯t make me raise a hand against you!¡±


    ¡°Even when you escape, there are no guarantees that Ye Mei will still be alive. You obviously know that this is a trap, yet why do you need to rush into it?¡± He escaped the gaze of her eyes. He sure enough was clear about everything! Gu Yun simply ignored Ao Tian¡¯s threat. Ao Tian was somewhat angry; she simply thought that he wouldn¡¯t raise a hand against her, didn¡¯t she?! Annoyed, Ao Tain raised his hands to grab Gu Yun¡¯s slender neck and coldly said, ¡°My business has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s neck suddenly felt tight. In a flash, she couldn¡¯t breathe. Bing Lian at her waist felt Gu Yun¡¯s strange atmosphere and restlessly shook. The temperature surrounding her dropped quite a bit. Gu Yun¡¯s face was already red but she refused to raise the sword. Her hands that held Ao Tian¡¯s sleeve were trembling slightly. A pair of cat eyes looked at him coldly. Gu Yun was gambling now! The truth was, as long as she drew her sword, both of them could escape from the danger, but what she wanted was the truth!


    Just as Gu Yun¡¯s face gradually blackened, Ao Tian frustratedly took his hands back and growled out of control, ¡°What exactly do you want?!¡±


    Once the grip was loosened, Gu Yun awkwardly gulped for air. With a hoarse and unstable voice she asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, or else, you will only leave this prison over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ao Tian was furious. The woman in front of him had more persistent eyes than anyone he knew. He was helplessly unable to endure those cold eyes anymore.


    ¡°Ye Mei is my sister and also my only family member. I couldn¡¯t just stay still seeing her die.¡± The deep voice male was cold but Gu Yun knew that she had won the gamble!


    So¡­ Ye Mei was his sister. This information didn¡¯t surprise her. Gu Yun asked while adjusting her breathing, ¡°Who is that silver-haired man?¡±


    ¡°Ao Jie. My father¡¯s younger brother¡±


    Father¡¯s younger brother, it should be his uncle, right? Why didn¡¯t he call him such? It looked like Ao Tian didn¡¯t want to call that person ¡®uncle¡¯. Ao Tian was really a ¡®wood log¡¯ (Chinese Idiom: for slow witted). Gu Yun didn¡¯t ask so he didn¡¯t elaborate. She could only continue to ask, ¡°Why did he harm you?¡±


    Ao Tian was once again submerged into his own thoughts. In the dark cell, Gu Yun couldn¡¯t clearly seen his expression but she didn¡¯t urge him and silently waited. However, she didn¡¯t release her hold on his sleeve. Ao Tian low voice was heard, ¡°Ju Ling Dao (Dao = Island) is a secret island in the eastern sea. The Ao ancestors brought the clansmen to live on the island. For generations, they were paid assassins. As long as the price and conditions were met, Ju Ling Dao could assassinate people regardless if the target was a man on the street or a country¡¯s ruler.¡±


    Gu Yun slightly frowned. Ju Ling Dao could be said to be an organised murderer group. However, if they were that ¡®good¡¯, why could no one pay them to murder Yan Hong Tian of Qiong Yue? Thinking again, she realised that Qiong Yue¡¯s prosperity and power wasn¡¯t only due to Yan Hong Tian himself, but also Lou Xi Yan and Su Ling. It was impossible to eliminate the three of them at once (My own interpretation because I couldn¡¯t make sense of this sentence תÄîÒ»Ï룬ñ·ÔÀÇ¿Ê¢Ò²²¢·ÇÖ»ÊÇÒòΪһ¸öÑàºëÌí¶øÒÑ£¬×ܲ»¿ÉÄÜ°Ñ¥ϦÑÕ¡¢ÙíÁ趼ÃðÁË°É¡£Any suggestion?)


    ¡°The Ao Clan is divided into several sub-clans. Every ten years, a competition is organised and the winner becomes the clan leader. All Ao descendants (clansmen) must obey the leader¡¯s orders. The clan leader can lead Ju ling Dao for a decade.¡±


    ¡°Was your father a leader?¡± Gu Yun could guess that these men troubling Ao Tian must have been related to the dispute within the leadership.


    ¡°No, but he was the most likely to become the clan¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Gu Yun continued asking.


    Ao Tian¡¯s face turned colder. The dark shadow emitted a cold repressive aura. Gu Yun thought that he didn¡¯t want to reply. After a while, she heard a calm voice reply, ¡°He fell in love with an outsider. After the woman got killed by the clansmen, he killed himself (Translator¡¯s note: It is a proverb and there is extra ¡®in the name of love¡¯ but I found it is kinda too cheesy to be said by Ao Tian so I deleted it, hahahaha).¡±


    He said it really casually but didn¡¯t want to speak further. Gu Yun could hear within those words, his deliberately concealed pains. With both parents dead at the same time, little Ao Tian and Ye Mei had suffered many pains such that they grew into the way they were now. Every effect had a cause.


    Not wanting to expose the other¡¯s scars, Gu Yun changed the topic, ¡°Ao Jie could become a clan leader candidate himself. Why must it be you? Why can¡¯t it be any other?¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t persist in asking about his past so Ao Tian sighed in relief, ¡°Not all Ao family members have silver hair. Only those with silver hair have the right to compete. Ao Jie lost in the competition ten years ago so doesn¡¯t have right to compete again this year. In our subclan, only Ao Jie and I have silver hair.¡±


    ¡°If it is so, Ao Jie did all of this to force you to return to Ju Ling Dao to compete for the leadership and make you unable to stay in Qiong Yue?¡±


    Ao Tian nodded indifferently. Gu Yun comforted, ¡°Right now, Ye Mei is their most useful bargaining chip. They won¡¯t kill her.¡± By killing her, they would lose the thing to control Ao Tian. They weren¡¯t that stupid.


    Ao Tian¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t warm up, but grew colder, ¡°You don¡¯t understand their ways. Being dead isn¡¯t the scariest thing in their hands. If I don¡¯t go today, even if we can rescue her in the end, it will be fortunate if she only suffers a broken leg or arm.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart tightened. How could she have forgotten that they were organised murderers! In addition to murder, they would have quite a few torturing methods. No wonder Ao Tian acted so rashly. If she told this to Dan Yu Lan and Su Ling, would they believe her? Would they help Ao Tian? The answer was unclear, but Ao Tian wasn¡¯t an idiot. He obviously understood that he couldn¡¯t get support from their side, especially not after the terror attacks. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t persuade him, so her only option was to support him. She asked, ¡°Do you want to find them now?¡±


    Ao Tian resolutely nodded.


    A little later, people from Xing Bu would notice the abnormality and rush over. At that time, there would be more casualties. Thinking about it, Gu Yun said, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ao Tian coldly coughed and turned around to leave.


    Gu Yun quickly tightened her grip on his wrist and answered, ¡°Then, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s grip was very strong, as if her fingers were buried in his muscle. Ao Tian loudly sighed and replied, ¡°Okay. I will bring you with me. Release my hand now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know qinggong. If I release you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue you.¡± Gu Yun didn¡¯t really believe him, she bent down and took a yayi¡¯s waist belt. She tied their hands together with it. Her palm was warm (temperature). Her palm was small yet very warm (feeling). Ao Tian¡¯s heart throbbed slightly. Sweat started to form on his forehead. She was determined to follow him. Ao Tian was in a dilemma.


    After making sure that the tie was strong enough, Gu Yun looked at Ao Tian and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that time was precious? You should decide whether you want to continue dawdling here or go out!¡±


    Ao Tian¡¯s dark eyes flashed. Sunrays had already begun to light the sky, he really didn¡¯t have much time left! Hugging Gu Yun¡¯s slender waist, he flew outside. He really didn¡¯t have much choice. Ye Mei needed to be rescued. He won¡¯t let her get harmed!


    The dawn from the peak of a high mountain was a breathtaking scene. It was as if the rays in the sky could be touched with one¡¯s fingertips. The air had a slight moisture and a fresh aroma, uplifting people¡¯s mood. If this was any other time, Gu Yun would have definitely taken some time to appreciate the moment. Currently however, her entire concentration was focused on the two similar looking men who emitted completely different auras in front of her.


    Ao Jie glanced at Gu Yun who was beside Ao Tian. He had a strange creepy expression on his eyes. His wet lips formed a chilled smile, making people¡¯s hair stand up.


    Ao Tian coldly asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Both of Ao Jie¡¯s arms were folded in front of his chest. He gleefully replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She was quite hard to catch so I couldn¡¯t bare to kill her.¡± The hoarse voice dripped with self-satisfaction, making the wrinkles on both Gu Yun¡¯s and Ao Tian¡¯s forehead tighten.


    ¡°Release her and I will go back with you to Ju Ling Dao.¡± Ao Tian¡¯s indifferent tone, making people unable to predict what he was thinking.


    Ao Jie burst out laughing, ¡°Ao Tian, do you think I would believe you? Once I release Ye Mei, you will definitely do your best to hide her and escape the competition day. Then, both of you would be safe, right?¡±


    The ear-piercing laugh made Ao Tian want to punch Ao Jie¡¯s face. Although his fists tightened, at last, he was still able to bear it down.


    Ao Tian secretly gritted his teeth, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible for me to release her. As long as you can do one thing, I will believe that you are serious about going back with me to Ju Ling Dao! Or else, I can only only use Suo (lock) Xin (heart) San (break) on Ye Mei!¡± Ao Jie was talking while making a disgusting snake-like expression towards Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun slightly tilted her head to meet his eyes. How many drug dealers and murderers who treated human lives like grass (like nothing) were executed by her? Why would she be afraid of him?!


    Gu Yun¡¯s calm peaceful and expression made Ao Tian slightly surprised. Gu Yun could feel Ao Tian was acting unusual like something was wrong. When Ao Jie said Suo Xin San, Ao Tian¡¯s back went rigid. Although she didn¡¯t know what that was, she knew it couldn¡¯t be a good thing!


    Ao Tian¡¯s voice was somewhat hasty when he said, ¡°Tell me what you want.¡±


    Ao Jie proudly raised his lips. With a pale hand, he gradually pointed at Gu Yun and with a harsh voice followed by laugh, he slowly said, ¡°Kill¡­ her!¡±


    Gu Yun was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Ao Jie to make such a request but she wasn¡¯t really terrified, probably because Ao Tian was standing beside her. Gu Yun was keenly staring at Ao Jie when she suddenly realised something off with Ao Tian. She turned to glance at Ao Tian. Ao Tian¡¯s eyes were cold and bloodthirsty, his palms had tightened into fists beside his body. It was so tight that his blue veins were bulging like individual vines. The tensed body was like a cheetah ready to tear its prey. Gu Yun had never seen this side of Ao Tian, making her unconsciously hold her breath. Her forehead was also covered in thin layer of cold sweat.


    ¡°As long as you kill her, I will believe that you are serious about going back to Ju Ling Dao and will also release Ye Mei.¡± He had investigated this woman. She was Su Ling¡¯s woman. Her eldest sister was the beloved newly-wedded wife of Lou Xi Yan while her second sister was just appointed as Consort Qing and currently pregnant. If Ao Tian killed her, he would offend Su Ling, Lou Xi Yan and Yan Hong Tian all at once. In that case, there will be no shelter for him in Qiong Yue, or even in the six countries! At that time, he¡¯ll have no choice but to go back to Ju Ling Dao!


    Meeting Ao Tian¡¯s cold violent eyes, Ao Jie¡¯s heart shook a bit. The expression was identical to his father¡¯s! Ao Jie intentionally wanted Ao Tian to personally kill his loved one to let him suffer for a lifetime! The more he thought about this, the more excited Ao Jie became. Pointing at Gu Yun, he somewhat frantically yelled, ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Like an animal pushed to its limits, Ao Tian¡¯s roar echoed in the silence of the mountains. Gu Yun looked at Ao Tian whose every muscle in his body appeared to be trembling. Her heart was filled with a touch of bitterness and unbearable pain.


    One was his love interest and the other was his closest family member. These options would make anyone mad! Ao Jie had a delighted expression. Suddenly, he wasn¡¯t rushing Ao Tian to make a decision. This torment should persist a little bit longer. Dark red lips formed a strange demonic curvature. A hoarse voice pretending to sympathise laughed, ¡°Please don¡¯t say I, your uncle, didn¡¯t love you. I¡¯ll give you time to think about it clearly. Tonight at rat hour (Zi shi, 11pm-1am), I will be here waiting for you. Whether it is to save her life or Ye Mei¡¯s will be entirely your decision!¡±


    This man was truly sinister! Gu Yun grabbed Bing Lian onto her hand, wanting to capture him. Let¡¯s see if he would still be this arrogant!


    As if he could read Gu Yun¡¯s thoughts, Ao Jie looked at Gu Yun with his eyes and smiled, ¡°Oh yeah, before rat hour, I won¡¯t meet Ye Mei. However, I have given an order: if I am not back at cow hour (1-3 am), she will lose one of her hands. At tiger hour (3-5 am), one of her legs will be lost! Ao Tian, think about it carefully! Don¡¯t rush! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Damn it! Gu Yun secretly swore. Now, even if they captured him, it would be useless and Ye Mei would suffer even more. Gu Yun¡¯s tight grasp on Bing Lian powerlessly loosened. Her eyes glared widely at Ao Jie¡¯s shadow exiting her gaze. The tensed Ao Tian beside her finally moved and chased in the direction where Ao Jie disappeared.


    ¡°Ao Tian!¡± Gu Yun¡¯s body moved as fast as a cheetah. Before, she was afraid that the bindings on their hands would put him at a disadvantage when fighting so she had loosened the knot. Now, she couldn¡¯t catch up to him. Gu Yun¡¯s eyes flashed and she shouted to Ao Tian, ¡°I have a way to find Ye Mei!¡±


    The clear voice echoed in the valley. Gu Yun¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on the backside of the figure far away. Fortunately, as she had hoped, Ao Tian finally halted. He stood there, unmoving, for awhile. Gu Yun quickly caught up and seized Ao Tian¡¯s wrist again. She gently but firmly said, ¡°Believe me!¡±


    The warmth from her soft palms made him want to free his arm, yet he was also reluctant to do so. He was afraid that those pair of hands would become ice cold under his arm (killed by him). He should distance himself from her¡­ the further, the better¡­ Yet, his feet weren¡¯t able to step away.


    Of course Gu Yun was unaware of the battle occurring in Ao Tian¡¯s heart at that moment, but she just believed, they shouldn¡¯t give up any hope until the last second.


    Gu Yun led Ao Tian back to General Manor. Su Ling wasn¡¯t home. She took a bundle of fabric from her chest pocket. It wasn¡¯t clear what was inside the wrapping. Ao Tian only saw her giving it to a small thin cold man while whispering something in his ear. Then, she went with him to Ti Xing Department.


    Just when the two arrived on the door, yayis from Ti Xing Department quickly drew their swords and surrounded them. Gu Yun and Ao Tian stood together and were surrounded by swords. Ao Tian coldly snorted and wanted to fight back, but Gu Yun grabbed his wrist. At this time, Lu Jin had received the news and rushed over there. Seeing Gu Yun grabbing Ao Tian¡¯s hand, he frowned slightly but still silently watched the two.


    Gu Yun released her grip on Ao Tian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Have Dan Yu Lan and Su Ling come back?¡±


    Lu Jin nodded.


    ¡°I want to meet them. It¡¯s urgent!¡± Gu Yun pressed. Lu Jin guessed that she must have discovered something. In addition, she brought Ao Tian back. Speaking of Ao Tian, at the moment, there was something different about Ao Tian. He was usually cold and arrogant, but today, his whole body seems to emit an impetuous and ruthless aura


    Lu Jin could feel the sense of urgency. He didn¡¯t dare waste time and quickly escorted the two into the office.


    In the office, Dan Yu Lan was sitting solemnly on the wooden chair while Su Ling, who is sitting beside him, had a very dark expression. In addition, there was Lou Xi Yan who faintly smiled and Zhuo Qing who had a strange expression.


    Seeing this kind of setup, Gu Yun frowned. Lou Xi Yan and Zhuo Qing also came. The case this time had much more impact and was more difficult to crack than the previous ones!


    Zhuo Qing had a good look at Gu Yun once again and asked quietly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± (Direct translation asks this in negative way like: did you have trouble)


    Gu Yun shook her head. Everyone¡¯s eyes moved from her to Ao Tian. His back was facing them and he was standing outside of the office. From his arrogant attitude, uninformed bystanders would never think that he was detained! Ao Tian¡¯s indifference made Cheng Hang unable to resist yelling at him, ¡°Ao Tian, do you think Xing Bu¡¯s prison is a place where you can come and go as you please?!¡±


    Ao Tian kept silent for quite awhile, he didn¡¯t even turn his head to face them. Seeing Cheng Hang¡¯s rashness, Gu Yun replied, ¡°We went to meet someone.¡±


    We? What a good affectionate word! Su Ling¡¯s cold face became colder, but he still didn¡¯t speak up.


    Dan Yu Lan asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The person who kidnapped Ye Mei.¡±


    Everyone in the room was surprised. If Ye Mei had been abducted, then the kidnapper should be the real arsonist. Cheng Hang urgently asked, ¡°Where is he? Weren¡¯t the both of you able to capture him?¡± While Gu Yun¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t weak, Ao Tian¡¯s were high skill! If he didn¡¯t capture the person, it must have been because he wasn¡¯t willing to capture him!


    Gu Yun explained, ¡°We could capture him, but if we did so, Ye Mei would be in danger.¡±


    Cheng Hang had always been admiring Qing Mo. However, this time, he thought Qing Mo was protecting Ao Tian. He was very unhappy and coldly said, ¡°No one is clear whether Ye Mei¡¯s disappearance is due to her escaping or being kidnapped. Maybe, all of this is part of Ye Mei and Ao Tian¡¯s plan to ruin the celebration! Miss Qing, please don¡¯t be tricked by them!¡±


    Did he question her judgement?! Gu Yun sharp eyes narrowed and coldly said, ¡°I have my own judgement and am capable of thinking critically. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. If the Yamen (Chinese Feudal Government office) wants to say that Ye Mei is the arsonist, then let¡¯s talk about the evidence. First, you personally drew the shoe print on the wall. Just from a glance, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s the size of a male foot. I have seen Ye Mei before, and her shoe size isn¡¯t that different from normal women, so it is impossible for her to leave shoe print that big.


    ¡°Secondly, Mo Bai said that at 9.30 pm, he was separated from Ye Mei. This proves that Ye Mei didn¡¯t have time to commit the arsons. I have two pieces of evidence to prove that Ye Mei isn¡¯t the real arsonist, do you officials have proof to say otherwise? It is just a gold mask and red clothes? That kind of outfit can be imitated by others. In regards to the memo left behind, Ao Tian took a look at it, and he is positive it is not Ye Mei¡¯s writing. Just from a piece of writing, some clothes, and a mask, you suspect Ye Mei as the arsonist? Don¡¯t you think you are being too hasty?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s forceful argument blocked Cheng Hang¡¯s mouth, rendering him speechless. This even made the entire Ti Xing Department lose face (feeling ashame). Zhuo Qing secretly shook her head. In terms of interrogation and thorough analysis, how could these people be compared with Gu Yun?! They were looking for trouble, weren¡¯t they? She was born to catch criminals. Moreover, she was also an expert in cracking cases!


    Mo Bai¡¯s eyes showed a rare look of admiration. This group of big men couldn¡¯t see as methodically as this little girl!


    Dan Yu Lan sighed slightly and helplessly said, ¡°Miss Qing, it¡¯s not like we do not believe you, but if you and Ao Tian do not tell us the entire story, it will be difficult to solve this matter!¡± Of course, he knew that the evidence was insufficient, but all of it seemed to point to Ao Tian and Ye Mei. If he didn¡¯t start from them, how would he be ¡®responsible¡¯ to the Emperor and envoys?


    It would be hard to locate Ye Mei without support from Xing Bu and General Manor. Gu Yun looked at Ao Tian. Ao Tian¡¯s eyes squinted, which could be considered as his permission for her to tell the whole story. He would have never talked about it before today. However, now, he just wanted to look for Ye Mei as soon as possible, before the rat hour!


    Having gotten permission, Gu Yun began to tell, ¡°Truthfully, Ao Tian and Ye Mei are, in fact, siblings. Their father was a member of Ju Ling Dao. Everything that has happened the last few days were the actions of Ao Tian¡¯s uncle, Ao Jie. It was done to force Ao Tian¡¯s return to the island and entry into the organisation¡¯s leader election. The murders, the arsons, Ye Mei¡¯s kidnapping, and the disruptions of the celebration were done for this purpose. Ao Jie is hiding Ye Mei. If we capture Ao Jie now, Ye Mei will be in danger, so we need to rescue Ye Mei first before capturing him!¡± Gu Yun had explicitly explained Ao Tian¡¯s background, hoping that they would help think of a way to save Ye Mei. As long as Ao Jie no longer held Ye Mei hostage, ¡®finishing¡¯ him won¡¯t be hard.


    At the mention of Ju Ling Dao, Su Ling and Lou Xi Yan¡¯s expressions simultaneously darkened. Ao Tian turned out to be someone Ju Ling Dao had been looking for. No wonder they dared to burn embassies and bathe the celebration with blood. There was nothing under this sky that Ju Ling Dao was afraid to do.


    Lou Xi Yan squinted and gazed at lonely figure of Ao Tian outside the door. He then looked back again at his ¡®small aunt¡¯ (СÒÌ×Ó, XiaoYiZi, wife¡¯s younger sister) and said, ¡°The explosion at the embassies has infuriated the emperor. After hearing the assailant¡¯s threat for Ao Tian¡¯s release or else the celebration will turn into a mourning, he became further incensed and sent an order. If the assailant cannot be captured or if the arsons keep on occurring, Ao Tian is to be decapitated before the celebration begins!¡±


    Decapitated? Before the investigation concludes, they shouldn¡¯t determine Ao Tian as a convict! In addition, he didn¡¯t participate in the actual act of terrorism. How could they just behead people when they are told to chop?!  Was this the power of the so-called absolute monarch? Gu Yun cynically smiled. Oh yeah, when the case of missing heart wasn¡¯t solved in time, Dan Yu Lan, the so-called second rank official was casually punished with three years of imprisonment. How could Ao Tian be important in Yan Hong Tian¡¯s eyes?!


    Gu Yun¡¯s hands unconsciously clenched together. Zhuo Qing quickly said, ¡°Now, it is useless to say anything. The most important thing is to find Ye Mei and also Ao Jie. There are only five days left before the celebration, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Although Zhuo Qing was also very disgusted with Yan Hong Tian¡¯s authoritarianism, she also understood that the concerns and honor of a ruler cannot tolerate any provocation (×÷Ϊ¾ýÍõµÄ¹ËÂǺͲ»ÈÝÌôÐƵÄ×ðÑÏ). Though Yun would definitely acknowledge it, in Zhuo Qing¡¯s world, right is right and wrong is wrong. Because Ao Tian didn¡¯t kill anyone, he shouldn¡¯t die!


    Now, Zhuo Qing could only hope that they could rescue Ye Mei within 5 days or she couldn¡¯t guarantee what would Yun do at that time!


    No¨Cnot 5 days¨Cthere were only several hours!


    The others didn¡¯t know this fact but Gu Yun and Ao Tian were clear. Ao Tian who had kept silent finally turned around and stared at Gu Yun, ¡°You said you had a way to find her!¡± He could only hope that she didn¡¯t lie to him!


    Gu Yun wanted to speak up when a yayi from outside came and interjected, ¡°Minister, two people claiming to be soldiers of Su Manor are looking for Miss Qing Mo.¡±


    Gu Yun urgently replied, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The yayi looked to Dan Yu Lan. Seeing a nod, he quickly ran. Soon, he brought back a big tall man and a slender man. Both men entered the room and greeted Gu Yun, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ling was also present, Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun once again respectfully greeted, ¡°General.¡±


    Su Ling expressionlessly nodded. She was really great, she could make these boys unfalteringly loyal to her that they actually forgot who was the one who really paid their salary!


    Gu Yun extended her hand and asked, ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Leng Xiao nodded and took out the piece of linen that Ao Tian saw this morning. He handed it to Gu Yun and whispered some words. Her first smile today finally emerged. Finally, she found it!


    Gu Yun smiled confidently and opened the linen wrap and said, ¡°Actually, there is a trace clue from the two bombings. From the burnt pits of both embassies, I found these.¡±


    What had she found? Cheng Hang quickly dashed to Gu Yun¡¯s side. Seeing small dark green pieces of cloth in her hand, he asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Placing the wrap into Cheng Hang¡¯s hands, Gu Yun replied, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know what they were, but I figured it out just now. This is a special kind of paper used to wrap gunpowder and firecrackers to protect them from moisture. If I am not wrong, the arsonist used this to contain the gunpowder and then threw them together into the embassies.¡±


    Cheng Hang placed the wrap on the desk in front of Dan Yu Lan, letting them see the evidence. He continued asking, ¡°Then, what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°During the celebration festival, all people and goods that come in and out of the capital must have undergone a thorough check. Things like explosives are impossible to smuggle in. Then, where did they get their explosives? In Qiong Yue¡¯s streets, everyday there are soldiers patrolling 24 hours. Who can carry a big bag of explosives on the street without attracting people¡¯s attention?¡±


    Lu Jin was more astute than Cheng Hang. Upon hearing her explanation, he was immediately enlightened, ¡°Do you mean¡­ this arsonist might have nested somewhere in the vicinity of a government gunpowder warehouse?¡±


    Gu Yun nodded. Cheng Hang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°In the capital, there are only two gunpowder warehouses. One is located in the West Gate and the other is near Cheng Nan Clothes Store (I assumed it is a company name, I want to say a clothing line/fashion outlet, but it is too modern  ). We can split the soldiers for both locations and surround them!¡±


    Gu Yun made a flicking sound with her finger and answered, ¡°I was also thinking the same! Lu Jin and Cheng Hang can go the warehouse in the West Gate while Leng Xiao, Ge Jing Yun and I will go to Cheng Nan Clothes Store. What do you think Minister Dan?¡±


    She had arranged everything so well, was what he could have said. Dan Yu Lan only nodded and replied, ¡°Since we found a clue, we naturally need to investigate it.¡±


    Gu Yun was satisfied. She smiled and left with Leng Xiao and the team. Mo Bai who had been like Lou Xi Yan¡¯s shadow (following him all the time) said, ¡°I will go with you!¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s steps slowed. She looked at Lou Xi Yan and didn¡¯t see any surprise on his face. He just smiled at her and nodded. Gu Yun shrugged her shoulders. If Lou Xi Yan didn¡¯t have any objections, she naturally wouldn¡¯t object either.


    The group exited the office. Dan Yu Lan looked at Ao Tian and said, ¡°Ao Tian, you cannot go.¡± If he escaped again, the reputation of Xing Bu would completely fall into disgrace!


    Ao Tian only coldly snorted. His eyes emitted disdain and coldness, evoking slight fear in Gu Yun. This Ao Tian was different than usual. At this time, if they didn¡¯t allow him to search for Ye Mei, he wouldn¡¯t be as lenient as last night! Gu Yun quickly opened her mouth, ¡°Let him go. After all, Ye Mei is his real sister. Minister Dan, I promise you, I will bring him back.¡±


    Only Gu Yun could be considered to give Dan Yu Lan enough ¡®face¡¯ (Chinese idiom, giving enough respect?). Bluntly speaking, none of his yayis were able to locate Ao Tian, wasn¡¯t it?!


    Dan Yu Lan appeared sullen and didn¡¯t speak a word. Lou Xi Yan who was beside him dismissively responded, ¡°Just quickly go and come back early. Rescuing people is the first priority.¡±


    Lou Xi Yan had spoken the words, so Gu Yun left with Ao Tian and Mo Bai. They divided the soldiers into two groups to cover both locations. Each group went to its allocated place. In the large office, there were only four people left, Zhuo Qing, Lou Xi Yan, Dan Yu Lan and Su Ling.


    Zhuo Qing raised her brow slightly and glanced at Su Ling who had been sitting there with a cold expression. With a ridiculing tone, Zhuo Qing asked, ¡°General Su isn¡¯t going?¡± According to her observation, Su Ling had fallen in love with Gu Yun for quite some time. When she watched at Gu Yun and Ao Tian coming in and out together, several times, she thought Su Ling would flip out. However, he was actually indifferent.


    Su Ling squinted and glanced at Zhuo Qing who seemed curious. He stood arrogantly and said to Dan Yu Lan, ¡°The arsonist is likely to commit more arsons, I will take a look at the embassies. If there is any progress, do let me know.¡± Finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Dan Yu Lan¡¯s reply nor did he bother to even glance at Zhuo Qing and Lou Xi Yan. He simply stormed out with the cold air.


    Using her hand to support her head, Zhuo Qing gazed at Lou Xi Yan and smiled, ¡°Qing Mo always said that Su Ling was a fiery and poisonous man, but how come I don¡¯t see it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how people from other countries describe General Su?¡± Lou Xi Yan faintly smiled.


    Zhuo Qing quickly shook her head, appearing blatantly curious.


    His thin lips raised to form a shallow arch. Lou Xi Yan replied, ¡°Cold faced War God.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zhuo Qing immediately understood, ¡°I see.¡± Actually, General Su¡¯s temper was very dependent on the target.


    Dan Yu Lan helplessly shook his head. Did this couple of newlyweds come to see a ¡®drama¡¯ or to investigate a case?


    ***


    Gu Yun and the others brought 10 Su soldiers dressed in civilian clothes and went by Cheng Nan Clothes Store. Arriving there, Leng Xiao reported his initial findings to Gu Yun, ¡°In this warehouse, there are massive amounts of ready to use firecrackers, but the flints are fewer. However, the location and surroundings are much more complex; there are many cloth and embroidery shops around here.¡±


    After listening to his report, Gu Yun didn¡¯t mull over it but quickly arranged, ¡°Start from the warehouse centre. Leng Xiao, bring several quick-witted soldiers and search in the residence area. Do not arouse suspicions, quietly observe. If you find something out of the ordinary, report back immediately. Ge Jing Yun, take some soldiers to search the shops. Upon entering, be sure to identify yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two quickly left to do their assigned tasks. Ge Jing Yun couldn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t search the shops quietly, but since Gu Yun followed his team, he didn¡¯t ask.


    Ao Tian and Mo Bai chose to follow Gu Yun and the team to examine the shops. Two hours had passed and the sky gradually darkened. Half of the stores had been checked, but nothing had been found. Some soldiers were becoming tired while Ao Tian and Mo Bai had became increasingly impatient.


    Coming to a small embroidery shop, the hall was so small that with that amount of people, it was a bit crowded. The owner was a skinny man in his early fifties. Seeing them enter the shop, he quickly approached them and asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°We are government officials in the middle of an investigation. Currently, we are looking for a fugitive,¡± Ge Jing Yun expressionlessly disclosed his identity.


    The owner immediately smiled and explained, ¡°We are a small embroidery shop. In the houyuan (literally means backyard, but figuratively it is a term to describe ¡®the inner house¡¯ where women in a particular family live), there are only my wife and daughter who are doing the embroidery. There are no other people! How could there be a fugitive?¡±


    Ge Jing Yun lifted the curtain at the back of the store that led to a small garden with two simple temporary wooden housings (barracks?). The door was still open. Everything could be seen at a glance, there was nowhere to hide. Ge Jing Yun was cautiously analysing. Just as he planned to bring some people to the backyard for a more careful inspection, Gu Yun asked with faint smile, ¡°It seems like the store is not doing well.¡±


    Gu Yun leaned against the wooden cabinet that was used to display embroidery. Her fingers gently brushed over the dust on the cabinet. A faint smile graced her face and a pair of cat-like eyes looked directly at the store owner.


    The owner was slightly stunned and with a hint of embarrassment, he replied, ¡°Yes, the embroideries are not that good so there aren¡¯t many sales.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Gu Yun straightened her body and slowly walked across to an identical cabinet opposite to the first one. She took a piece of embroidery and smiled, ¡°The embroideries in this cabinet must be a very special. Many people must have looked into them, there is less dust and dirt here.¡±


    The owner¡¯s face went stiff. Gu Yun coldly smiled. His acting was good, however, it unfortunately still couldn¡¯t escape her eyes. Upon seeing the silver haired Ao Tian and blue eyed Mo Bai, the small store owner didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of fear. He must be well-informed.


    Gu Yun lifted the silk on the wooden cabinet and her delicate hand gently caressed the cabinet partition.


    The owner¡¯s eyes revealed a murderous aura and suddenly drew a dagger from his sleeve. He charged towards Gu Yun¡¯s back ¡­


    From the moment Gu Yun started speaking, Ao Tian and Mo Bai had been alarmed. The dagger had just barely saw light when the owner¡¯s hands had been rotated to his back and the dagger fell with a ¡®bang¡¯ sound.


    Gu Yun could not see what was happening behind her back, but she believed as long as Ao Tian and Mo Bai were there, no one would be able to do anything criminal under their watch! She was certained that the cabinet had a trick, but she couldn¡¯t find it.


    Ao Tian pressed the owner onto the cabinet and asked, ¡°How is this opened?¡±


    The owner struggled a bit when suddenly a growl came from his throat and his entire body twitched.


    Gu Yun frowned, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Ao Tian¡¯s black eyes showed obscurity. He released the owner and angrily replied, ¡°He poisoned himself.¡±


    Confirming his words, the owner tightly grasped his throat while his mouth continuously spat black blood. His face turned from green to black. At that moment, it appeared that he was dead. Gu Yun frowned, after being caught, taking poison?! What kind of place is Ju Ling Dao?!


    Seeing Gu Yun struggle to crack the trick, Ge Jing Yun said, ¡°Let me try.¡±


    The big hands firmly grasped both sides of the wooden cabinet, forcefully trying to push it apart. He tried it several times until his face became red, but it still couldn¡¯t be opened.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use force.¡± Gu Yun lightly tapped Ge Jing Yun¡¯s shoulder and moved him out of the way. She said again, ¡°Go to the backyard and grab some fine soil.¡±


    Ge Jing Yun didn¡¯t ask why and just directly went to the backyard. With the soil in his hand, he came back to Gu Yun.


    Grabbing a handful of fine soil, Gu Yun gently blew it towards the wooden cabinet. Not only were the soldiers occupying the room were curious, even Ao Tian and Mo Bai were wondering, what the hell was she doing.


    After blowing, the soil lightly covered the wooden cabinet, leaving a trace on some areas. They only saw Gu Yun frowning in front of the cabinet for a long time and finally, a light smile appeared on her face. They saw her use her hands to lightly knock on the side of the wooden cabinet. The wooden cabinet that Ge Jing Yun had been trying so hard to open, suddenly opened up, revealing a passage which led underground.


    None of them understood how Gu Yun solved the trick, but the most important thing now is to rescue the person. Ao Tian and Mo Bai quickly entered the passage. The underground was not very deep. Very soon, they could see a faint light. Apparently, under the embroidery shop, someone had dug a hole as big as the previous one. It wasn¡¯t known where it led to.


    Beside the hole, there was a set of table and chairs. At a corner, straw was scattered all over the place. Gu Yun went to the corner and very quickly discovered there was a trace of red material underneath the straw. She poked through the straw to take a look. It was¡­ Ye Mei¡¯s Yan Hong Whip (æÌYan= Captivating ºìHong= Red)! Gently lifting the whip, Gu Yun shouted, ¡°Ao Tian!¡±


    After clearly seeing the item in Gu Yun¡¯s hand, Ao Tian¡¯s entire body tensed up. He quickly took the whip and without thinking, raced towards the passage.


    The room was still well-lit with oil lamps and the straw felt warm. They certainly hadn¡¯t went away for long, it must be! Closely following Ao Tian, Mo Bai also went into the tunnel.


    Not knowing where the tunnel led to, she wouldn¡¯t agree to them taking a risk, but she was powerless to stop them. She could only send Ge Jing Yun and his team to report the situation here to Xing Bu while she, herself, went into the tunnel.


    This tunnel was much longer than the previous one. Gu Yun needed to crawl for about half an hour before she could see the end. The tunnel led to a small mountain cave. The entrance was covered with leaves, so even if people were near it, they wouldn¡¯t notice there was a cave here, unless they observed attentively. Exiting the cave, the sky was already dark. Looking ahead, there was only darkness. There were no human sounds in the surroundings and she couldn¡¯t see Ao Tian and Mo Bai.


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart grew worried. Mo Bai could go back alone, but Ao Tian? If he couldn¡¯t find Ye Mei, where would he go?


    Gu Yun had searched the area surrounding the cave for a long time, in addition to shouting, but there was no response at all. Just as she was about to give up and figured she wouldn¡¯t be able to find Ao Tian, the aloof figure appeared at a slope not far away.


    Gu Yun quickly rushed there, meeting the arrogant back figure that stood against the wind. This caused Gu Yun, who wanted to get close, stop her steps. The silver hair flew wantonly with the wind. The red whip in his hand was grasped so tightly, it appeared embedded into his hand. Just from his back figure, Gu Yun could feel his pain. He had been so close to Ye Mei, yet he still couldn¡¯t rescue her!


    Standing behind him for a long time, so long that the moonlight had begun to appear, Gu Yun whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s head back and see if Cheng Hang found something. They must have more than one den!¡±


    He and Gu Yun went back to Ti Xing Department. They had just entered the office when Dan Yu Lan prompted, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Gu Yun looked around. Su Ling wasn¡¯t there and Cheng Hang also hadn¡¯t come back. Meanwhile, Lou Xi Yan and Zhuo Qing, who hadn¡¯t left, firmly sat there. Steam from the tea cups on the table was visible. Slightly annoyed, Gu Yun shook her head as the answer. Dan Yu Lan looked at the red whip that Ao Tian was tightly gripping. It looked like they had found the place, but the assailant escaped.


    Lou Xi Yan and Zhuo Qing also saw the whip in Ao Tian¡¯s hand, and then understood. No one was speaking anymore and the study became very quiet. Fortunately, soon there were footsteps rushing towards the study. Everyone looked up. It was Cheng Hang and Lu Jin. The weird thing was that Mo Bai was with them. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Did you find something?¡±


    With a face covered in sweat, Cheng Hang replied, ¡°The area 10 miles surrounding the West warehouse has been searched and nothing was found!¡±


    Dan Yu Lan could see the disappointment in Gu Yun¡¯s eyes and the cold expression of Ao Tian. He quickly gave some words of comfort, ¡°A sly person will have more than one plan. Ju Ling Dao has been in the assassination business for a very long time. They must know the holes in all six countries, so they are very careful and pay attention to detail! Although the capital is quite big, there are still five days left. It isn¡¯t like we don¡¯t have anymore chances.¡±


    Dan Yu Lan¡¯s words just finished when Gu Yun suddenly looked at Ao Tian and shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Mo Bai, who was beside Ao Tian, was the first one to move. Leng Xiao and Ge Jing Yun were also quick on their feet. Cheng Hang and Lu Jin couldn¡¯t just watch and do nothing. Ao Tian hadn¡¯t moved but he was already surrounded!


    Ao Tian¡¯s cold eyes glared at Gu Yun. Gu Yun didn¡¯t hesitate to glare back. Did he think that him rushing like this could save anybody?!


    Something was wrong with Yun today! Especially the knots between her eyebrows, they hadn¡¯t disappeared at all since she and Ao Tian came back! She had been secretly exposing her irritability. Previously, although there were so many tough cases, Zhuo Qing had never seen her like this! Zhuo Qing went to Gu Yun¡¯s side and suspiciously asked, ¡°Are you hiding something?¡±


    Facing the bright and sharp eyes of Zhuo Qing, Gu Yun tilted her head. Zhuo Qing was positive something was wrong with her. She grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Sighing, Gu Yun finally answered, ¡°We don¡¯t have five days. Tonight at the rat hour (11pm-1am), it is either I die or Ye Mei will die.¡±


    Zhuo Qing was shocked. She didn¡¯t have enough time to thoroughly ask when a deep male voice full of anger came from the outside, ¡°Say it clearly!¡±

 CH 26

    ¡°Say it clearly!¡±


    Gu Yun looked about and saw Su Ling¡¯s tall figure standing outside the door, ashenly looking at Ao Tian. The eagle eyes were stormy, suffocating everyone there. His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was full of strong pressure that others couldn¡¯t ignore. Gu Yun silently replied, ¡°Ao Jie raised a demand. Tonight at the rat hour, if Ao Tian doesn¡¯t kill me, he will kill Ye Mei.¡±


    When Gu Yun finished speaking, everyone in the room immediately tensed up, especially those near Ao Tian. They were quickly alarmed. Ye Mei was his sister. There was no guarantee that in the end, he wouldn¡¯t raise a hand against Gu Yun!


    Facing the people who surrounded him, Ao Tian¡¯s ever-expressionless face displayed a brutal and cold expression, making those people surprised. Their grips on their weapons tightened.


    Su Ling¡¯s tall figure entered the room and stopped in front of Gu Yun, protecting her. While observing Ao Tian¡¯s movement, he asked, ¡°When did he say it?¡±


    Gu Yun looked a bit tired and said, ¡°This morning.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were in such a rush to find Ye Mei?¡± Su Ling coldly asked. It wasn¡¯t hard to hear the anger in his voice. She obviously knew that Ao Tian was dangerous, yet, she still left with him. Was she too trusting, or was she taking her life lightly?!


    Gu Yun looked like she thought of something but she blandly replied, ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Why does he want Ao Tian to kill you? What benefit is there for him?¡± Cheng Hang didn¡¯t understand. What was the point of Ao Jie forcing Ao Tian to choose between family or love?


    Gu Yun looked down and didn¡¯t talk. Lou Xi Yan and Su Ling, those class of people could guess the reason. However, their expressions were different, one was calmly observing the change while the other was ready to burst, but no one wanted to talk.


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s clear eyes immediately became serious. The playful expression on her face immediately vanished. She looked coldly at Ao Tian, ¡°If Ao Tian kills her, he can¡¯t stay in the Six Countries and will be forced to go back to Ju Ling Dao. However, Ao Jie missed a point. If she died, even if it takes me my lifetime, I will make Ju Ling Dao vanish from the earth!¡±


    Everyone could hear that Zhuo Qing was actually giving a warning to Ao Tian. However, although Ao Tian was surrounded, he still arrogantly stood there. Regardless of being surrounded or threatened by Zhuo Qing, he didn¡¯t even move a brow.


    At this moment everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. Zhuo Qing spoke rather arrogantly, but no one dared to doubt. Regardless of whether she had the ability or not, that man who lightly held her hand and smiled was her most powerful backing. Also, not to mention, that war god who had 100,000 armoured soldiers under him. One of those two men was sufficient to deter the world. Let alone if they worked together, banishing Ju Ling Dao wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, at that time, rivers of blood would inevitably flow.


    Dan Yu Lan frowned. The matter had come to this point, such that things had extended beyond his control. His head felt bruised and battered from these series of cases involving Ju Ling Dao and the Celebration. Now, it involved Qing Mo¡¯s life! Once again, Dan Yu Lan was facing a dilemma.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ it¡¯s not like there is no way.¡± The silent Gu Yun suddenly raised her head slightly. Her expression was complicated, but her eyes were full of determination.


    That clear voice caused Zhuo Qing to have a bad feeling. She quickly asked, ¡°What kind of way?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell upon Gu Yun but she only looked at Zhuo Qing. On her face, a rare cautious expression appeared, ¡°Do you remember when we looked at Ye Mei¡¯s CT scan, we said it was a miracle?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhuo Qing looked suspicious. When she understood what Gu Yun meant, those beautiful eyes enlarged and her expression changed. She ranted, ¡°No! There is no way that I will agree to your way!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Yun still wanted to say something, but this time, Zhuo Qing didn¡¯t even bother to listen and just shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore! Don¡¯t even think about it! Regardless of what you say, I will never agree!¡±


    Lou Xi Yang squinted slightly. Qing¡¯r was usually calm and cool. When she handled a problem, she always did it calmly and with a cool head. Why did she suddenly explode? Qing Mo¡¯s idea must be very unconventional!


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s reaction was beyond her expectation. Gu Yun replied, ¡°You should know by now, if I have said something, I have decided to do it! I need your help! If you refuse, I can only rely on luck!¡±


    ¡°You are threatening me!¡± Zhuo Qing glared at Gu Yun and almost ran away.


    Gu Yun quickly replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I only asked for your help!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhuo Qing shouted angrily. She only shouted ¡®you¡¯ repeatedly and couldn¡¯t say anything else for a long time. She angrily sat back down on her chair and ranted, ¡°You are simply hateful!¡± No one understood Gu Yun¡¯s strong headedness and rigid mentality better than her. If Yun thought that it was right, she would persevere to complete it, regardless of if it was counter-terrorism or drug enforcement. She wouldn¡¯t back off, and this time, it was also impossible for her to back off.


    This dialogue between two of them confused those who listened to it. Zhuo Qing¡¯s explosion made them even more curious as to what exactly was Gu Yun¡¯s so-called plan. The gaze of Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes moved back and forth between Zhuo Qing and Gu Yun. He still wasn¡¯t clear on what they wanted to do.


    Cheng Hang couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? If you have a way to solve it, then say it out loud! Don¡¯t talk in riddles we can¡¯t understand!¡±


    Zhuo Qing fiercely looked away, like she was too lazy to care about Gu Yun. However, Gu Yun knew that she had agreed because she (Zhuo Qing) knew her (Gu Yun) well.


    Gaining Zhuo Qing¡¯s approval, Gu Yun appeared more relaxed and replied, ¡°When Ao Jie made such a request, he must have prepared a ¡®back door¡¯ (exit route). This afternoon we had aroused his suspicion. If we don¡¯t act according to his instructions tonight, he will act even crazier. Why don¡¯t we beat him at his own game?¡±


    Beat him at his own game? Cheng Hang had guessed Gu Yun¡¯s intention and asked, ¡°You want to pretend to be killed by Ao Tian, making Ao Jie lower his guard, and allow Ao Tian to rescue Ye Mei. Meanwhile, we stalk Ao Jie¡¯s group from behind and annihilate them?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Compared to Cheng Hang¡¯s excitement, Lu Jin looked calmer. He disapprovingly said, ¡°Ao Jie is from Ju Ling Dao. He murders people like they are nothing. Wouldn¡¯t he see through your playing dead? It is impossible to think that he would be fooled!¡±


    Gu Yun faintly smiled, ¡°And if the sword pierces through the heart in front of him?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cheng Hang shouted.


    Piercing¡­ through¡­ the heart!


    Gu Yun¡¯s clear and light voice made those four words sound so casual. However, like a heavy bomb explosion, it made everyone¡¯s heart at chaos. At this time, the study was dead quiet, it seemed like no one was even breathing.


    Su Ling looked down at the calm woman in front of him. His hands clenched into fists. The rattling sounds of his joint cracking were clear in the silent room. His entire body shook, as though he was trying to suppress the overcoming anger. Gu Yun looked up at him. She was expecting to find anger in those eyes, but she only saw a dark pit that revealed nothing. She thought she had seen a glimpse of his emotions. She thought he would roar, but the hoarse  male voice at her ear said with repressed emotions, ¡°You are willing to die for him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The slightly trembling voice was very out of character for him, making Gu Yun¡¯s heart feel pained. She didn¡¯t understand why it happened, but she suddenly wanted to explain to him, ¡®I am not willing to die for anyone, but I want to do it to solve this problem. Yan Hong Tian (Nutty¡¯s comment: I don¡¯t think you can just call an emperor by his name, Gu Yun!  ) had sent a decree. If we can¡¯t capture the assailant before the celebration, Ao Tian will die and the true assailant would be free, able to stir problems at anytime. I don¡¯t know how you think, but in my world, there are only two types of colour. If it isn¡¯t black, then it is white. (She is talking in metaphor here). Ao Tian didn¡¯t kill anyone and Ye Mei didn¡¯t instigate the fire, so they are innocent. Therefore, they shouldn¡¯t die!¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t doing it for Ao Tian! Gu Yun¡¯s explanation seemed to have undone some of the knots in Su Ling¡¯s heart.


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to die, then do you need to die? Is this how you investigate a case?¡± Su Ling almost died from anger because of her. His hard-trained manner seemed to be non-existent right now, the thunderous roar drummed on Gu Yun¡¯s eardrum. Then Su Ling began to roar again.


    Gu Yun was slightly annoyed and shouted back, ¡°There is only an hour left! What kind of method can I think of now?! After all, until now, I didn¡¯t say that the plan will need me to die.¡±


    ¡°Piercing through the heart, yet not dying¡­¡± Cheng Hang said quietly. Under Lu Jin¡¯s glare, he quickly shut his mouth. When he glanced over at Ao Tian, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ao Tian¡¯s face, which was always calm when facing any problem, was pale. His breath was unstable and those black eyes unblinkingly stared at Gu Yun.


    ¡°Qing, please explain!¡± All of them knew Zhuo Qing understood more about human anatomy, so her words would be more reliable.


    Zhuo Qing massaged her forehead, her head suddenly ached. She would be insane if she agreed with Gu Yun¡¯s suggestion. Though she didn¡¯t agree, she was afraid that Gu Yun would do something that was even crazier. Although her heart was in chaos, years as a forensic doctor enabled her to explain Gu Yun¡¯s intention calmly. ¡°The human heart is located between the lungs, from the fifth left rib to one cun (unit of length) before clavicle. In the upper front of the heart, there are costal cartilages and the sternum (breastbone) while the oesophagus and aorta are behind the heart. The diaphragm is immediately below the heart. Every time the heart contracts, it creates a narrow space between the diaphragm and heart. If at this time a sword pierces the chest, it will look like the sword has pierced through the heart, while in fact, the heart is uninjured.¡±


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s explanation didn¡¯t make Su Ling¡¯s heart at ease. In contrast, it made him more scared! At a glance, it would look like the sword had pierced the lungs. Without further explanation, Su Ling understood how narrow that so-called gap was and how close it was to heart.


    However, who would be able to predict how the heart beats? Who could accurately capture that short moment when the heart contracts? If the sword was slightly off¡­ Su Ling secretly took a deep breath and with icy cold voice, asked, ¡°What if the sword does not pierce correctly?¡±


    Zhuo Qing slowly raised her head, softly yet clearly answered, ¡°Without a doubt, death.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The roar suddenly shook everyone¡¯s hearts and soon everyone¡¯s attention was directed towards Ao Tian who was standing in front of the door. They only saw his bloodshot eyes, shooting a murderous aura. His silver hair was frantically dishevelled. Under the moonlight, he looked a cornered beast, ready to bite at any time. Mad!


    They had never seen Ao Tian like this. Everyone subconsciously took a step back.


    Ao Tian suddenly spun around. His bloodshot eyes angrily stared at Gu Yun. It appeared this (time) Ao Tian was covered in spikes. Su Ling moved slightly to closely protect Gu Yun who was behind him. Fortunately, Ao Tian didn¡¯t move closer. Without the usual arrogance, the husky voice roared slightly, ¡°Qing Mo, you listen to me carefully. I don¡¯t need you to mind my business. More importantly, I don¡¯t need you to use your life to solve it! Let it be dead or alive, this is still my Ao family¡¯s business. No one should meddle with it!¡±


    Finished speaking, Ao Tian dashed towards the exit. Everyone suddenly recovered from the shock and wanted to stop him.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Following the roar, a black flexible sword was out of its scabbard. Like its master, it emitted a cold aura. The silver hair was swaying automatically (without the wind). The bloodshot eyes became redder, making him appear inexplicably beautiful.


    ¡°Ao Tian, stop! Let me finish my words. After that, if you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Ao Tian nearly reached the brink of insanity from his own powerless and helplessness. Letting him leave like this would definitely lead to a bad end! Secretly taking a deep breath to calm herself, Gu Yun calmly said, ¡°There are only two hours between now and midnight; we need to make a good plan to be certain of success. However, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t push you. At the rat hour (midnight), I will still be in the place where Ao Jie designated and will still be doing things according to my plan. The only difference is, if you are cooperating, our chance of success is greater. Ye Mei could be rescued and the case can be closed. If you don¡¯t participate, I will be the one to stab myself. Anyway, Ao Jie¡¯s aim is to have me die in front of you. However, this method is slightly riskier and the plan may fail.¡±


    Ao Tian¡¯s fiery breath didn¡¯t change and coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t stab you, but I also will not let you stab yourself!¡±


    Gu Yun slightly squinted. Her expression was stern. She quickly spoke with no traces of emotion, ¡°Then, do you want to be treated unjustly forever? Are you willing to be framed forever? Do you want to see Ye Mei¡¯s limbs broken, and from now on become a useless person? Are you not afraid that when you finally find her, she has become a cold body? She is your only family, why won¡¯t you save her?¡±


    Zhuo Qing secretly sighed, Yun was cruel. When the ¡®harming herself¡¯ argument didn¡¯t work, she threatened him using his family, which he cared for the most. Who could withstand their own only family turning into a cold body? Even when Mo Bai heard Gu Yun¡¯s words, his face turned pale blue, let alone Ao Tian who at the moment was on the brink of insanity!


    Sure enough, Ao Tian touched the red whip on his waist. A golden memory flashed in his mind. That beautiful smile which not many people have seen¡­ He remembered the warmth of the cuddles on scary lonely nights during his childhood.


    However, the current him had no way of saving her! He painfully closed his eyes, imagining the sight of Ye Mei¡¯s blood-drained face and her body fully damaged!


    Gu Yun really knew how to seize openings. At a time where Ao Tian¡¯s mind was full of affection and helplessness, she asked, ¡°Since I dared to mention this plan, I do have some assurance on it. Now, I just ask you, are you going to participate or not?¡±


    For a long time, all of the energy in the room seemed to have vanished. The hands that were previously grabbing swords, were unconsciously hanging down. A dull voice said feebly, ¡°What do you want me to do!¡±


    Finally, Ao Tian capitulated. Gu Yun secretly took a deep breath. Zhuo Qing was glaring at Gu Yun, her art of interrogation was not uselessly learnt! (û°×ѧ Mei Bai Xue: it is a proverb, I cannot explain it really well but it basically saying that the effort that you put towards learning something is not useless) Gu Yun slightly raised her lips.


    Zhuo Qing took a look at the sky and said, ¡°If you have decided, you have to make a move now. We need to begin preparing things. Quickly tell us the details of your plan.¡± Based on Gu Yun¡¯s personality before, if she proposed a plan, the plan must have already been thoroughly well-thought out. There were only two hours left, Zhuo Qing hoped that it would still be in time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Gu Yun hadn¡¯t spoken when Su Ling¡¯s deep voice with audible anger said, ¡°The Su Family army has 30,000 soldiers guarding the capital. I don¡¯t believe that they cannot find Ye Mei!¡± She wanted to use her own life to fight?


    Gu Yun started to get a headache and felt slightly impatient. She had just persuaded an ¡®Ao Tian¡¯, now Su Ling began to make trouble for her. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time explaining things again so she spoke with a somewhat happy tone, ¡°The celebration day is approaching. With you making such a big impromptu move, do you not care about the face of Qiong Yue anymore? Even if they find Ye Mei if evidence of Ao Jie¡¯s scheme is not found, how do you think this case will be concluded?¡± What she wanted was not only as simple as finding Ye Mei! Although Gu Yun spoke the truth, Su Ling¡¯s complexion still turned blue by Gu Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Su Ling.¡± A clear voice interrupted the ¡®conversation¡¯ between the two. Zhuo Qing dismissively said, ¡°Please come out for awhile, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Su Ling and Gu Yun simultaneously frowned. Su Ling¡¯s heart was full of doubt, yet he still followed the elegant figure to the courtyard. Under the moonlight, both of them were facing each other. With Zhuo Qing¡¯s back to Gu Yun, Gu Yun could not make out what Zhuo Qing said but she could see the expression of Su Ling who was at first solemn, then anxious, then panicked. Panic? How could this expression ever appear on Su Ling¡¯s face? While Gu Yun was still wondering, Zhuo Qing had finished her words and went back into the office. Su Ling quietly followed behind her, his expression complicated.


    Gu Yun looked at Zhuo Qing with an expression of ¡®what is going on.¡¯ Zhuo Qing didn¡¯t answer her and just said, ¡°You just continue.¡±


    Gu Yun looked at Su Ling and saw him standing aside with his head slightly bowed down. It was unclear what was on his mind, however, he didn¡¯t oppose the plan anymore. In her heart, she was secretly wondering what did they talk about. How could so few sentences make his totally opposed attitude into such a reversal?


    However, time was running out. Now was not the time to ask this. Instead, Gu Yun started discussing the plan, ¡°Today, although we didn¡¯t find Ye Mei, we did discover one of Ao Jie¡¯s hideouts. This shows that our previous suspicions were right. Cheng Hang, bring people to the west gate to take a look. Lu Jin, you are responsible for the Cheng Nan Area.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The two quickly nodded their heads without objections.


    ¡°We need to be at Mount Xiao by midnight. Leng Xiao, bring people to surround the north gate which was close to Mount Xiao. Please be careful to not alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leng Xiao obediently replied.


    ¡°Aside from Ao Tian, Mo Bai and Su Ling¡¯s martial arts are the highest amongst us. Tonight, only two of you will follow us to meet Ao Jie. After Ao Tian takes out the sword, Ao Jie will let him meet Ye Mei. Mo Bai, you will be responsible for tailing them; make sure to leave some tracks. Ge Jing Yun, you will be responsible for following the trail left by Mo Bai and leading Minister Dan to the location. While Minister Dan deploys people to surround them, make sure that they are caught. Su Ling, after you bring me back to my sister, you need to go back and help Minister Dan. After all, you have more than adequate military power.¡±


    Su Ling just stood there, not giving his assent but also not opposing.


    Gu Yun frowned. What was wrong with Su Ling? Lou Xi Yan suddenly understood, what his wife and Su Ling were talking about. With warm tone, he replied, ¡°Lou Family has a villa near Mount Xiao. General Su can bring people there; it is closer.¡±


    Su Ling looked up slightly, glanced at Lou Xi Yan¡¯s eyes, and then quickly left. His expression was unreadable. This time, Gu Yun didn¡¯t make any effort to interpret the secret signs between them but instead just looked at everyone else while saying, ¡°Are there any objections?¡±


    The office remained silent for a long time, no one responded to her question. Gu Yun suddenly wanted to laugh. What happened to them? It was not like she would definitely die!


    ¡°If there are no objections, everyone should go and prepare.¡± Zhuo Qing pointed at Ao Tian who seemed much calmer now and Gu Yun who was standing behind him while saying, ¡°Both of you, follow me!¡±


    Gu Yun quickly left the office while Ao Tian remained there for awhile before following them. Two people were standing still. Zhuo Qing gradually placed her hand on Gu Yun¡¯s left chest. Ao Tian was somewhat taken aback and his head slightly turned to the side. Meanwhile, Gu Yun felt a bit awkward. However, she straightened her body to allow Zhuo Qing to study it. After a while, Zhuo Qing¡¯s hand stopped at one position and she told Ao Tian, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you the position of the heart. This is the position of the diaphragm.¡± She quickly drew a detailed diagram on the sand.


    Ao Tian looked back and viewed Zhuo Qing¡¯s drawing. The heart that had been calm after much difficulty was in chaos again. Based on his knowledge, that was the heart¡¯s position. If pierced there, wouldn¡¯t she¡­ be dead?


    Zhuo Qing looked like her usual self, her expression was full of confidence. Gu Yun also looked like she had unconditional trust towards Zhuo Qing. Ao Tian suppressed the storm in his heart. Zhuo Qing suddenly said to Gu Yun, ¡°Take out your hand.¡±


    Without hesitation, Gu Yun obediently showed her hand. Zhuo Qing lifted Gu Yun¡¯s wrist in front of Ao Tian and said, ¡°First, feel her heartbeat!¡±


    Ao Tian slightly hesitated for a moment but in the end, he reached out. His hand touched Gu Yun¡¯s wrist, feeling the gentle regular heartbeat. Seeing Gu Yun was as calm as she looked, Ao Tian¡¯s heart began to beat irregularly. Beat by beat, a pulse was felt under the delicate skin. It was so lively if he stabbed there¡­


    Ao Tian put Gu Yun¡¯s hand back. His hand faintly shook.


    However, both Zhuo Qing and Gu Yun didn¡¯t notice his strange behaviour. Zhuo Qing only minded her own responsibilities and said, ¡°You need to remember: at that time, you cannot be nervous, or else, your heartbeat will be irregular and Ao Tian will have difficulties in grasping the moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Gu Yun slightly smiled. Before, she had walked on a minefield to rescue hostages. She had gone past the state of fear-of-dying-at-anytime. This kind of scheme wouldn¡¯t make her nervous!


    Looking at Ao Tian, whose hand had returned to its place, Zhuo Qing thought that he had gotten the frequency of Gu Yun¡¯s heartbeat, so she grabbed a thick stick off the ground and gave it to Ao Tian. With her slender finger, she pointed, ¡°You need to practice your position (for stabbing). It must be accurate and fast. The faster your hand is, the smaller the wound is going to be. Hence, the wound treatment I can provide will be better. Understood?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Ao Tian said. The stick in his hand nearly broke from his grip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Zhuo Qing¡¯s cold voice echoed beside his ear. Ao Tian didn¡¯t move an inch.


    He looked down, making Gu Yun unable to read his expression. However, she could guess that he must have been nervous so she laughed and said, ¡°Ao Tian, let¡¯s start. This is only a stick.¡±


    After a while, Ao Tian finally moved the stick in his hand and gazed at the position on Gu Yun¡¯s left chest, striking there¡­


    Zhuo Qing frowned, ¡°It was off.¡±


    Another strike¡­


    ¡°Your hand was too slow.¡± Zhuo Qing¡¯s voice became colder, ¡°Repeat!¡±


    Although, it was just a stick, Gu Yun¡¯s chest still hurt from the force. However, she didn¡¯t say a word and with a smile she looked at Ao Tian. Yet, Ao Tian¡¯s expression worsened. His normally pale complexion grew even paler. His lips were pale to the point of frightening others. His forehead was covered in sweat-damped silver strands. The panic was visible on those cold arrogant eyes and the stick trembled slightly.


    Gu Yun raised her hand and gently grabbed the stick. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Ao Tian quickly released his grip on the stick, as though he had touched a hot iron. Gu Yun approached Ao Tian. He suddenly turned, not wanting to face her. His breath was heavy and short, revealing Ao Tian¡¯s anxiety and frustration.


    Prior to this, it was not like he had never thought of using her life in exchange for his sister¡¯s, but when he wanted to act it, he couldn¡¯t control his hand holding the stick, as well as the trembles in his heart.


    She had slowly crawled into his heart. He admitted, he was really afraid! He was afraid of losing Ye Mei, but he was even more afraid of losing Gu Yun from his own actions!


    Under the thickness of the night, Gu Yun stood in front of Ao Tian and grabbed his cold hand while gently encouraging, ¡°Ao Tian, with your skills, this strike is an easy thing. Just one strike. I have faith in you! Next time, we can still drink wine together!¡±


    Ao Tian gradually looked up, meeting the pair of bright eyes which were full of trust. His heart was hit, it was really painful!


    Ao Tian closed his dark eyes. Gu Yun gently loosened her grip and looked to Zhuo Qing. Zhuo Qing took a deep breath and grabbed the stick on the ground, once again, placing it in Ao Tian¡¯s hand. With slightly impatient tone, she said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to be this nervous. As long as I am still alive, she won¡¯t die easily. You need to practice few more times. We don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    After a long pause, Ao Tian finally turned around and started to practice again.


    The two hours passed by quickly, but Ao Tian had only managed to stab correctly three times out of numerous attempts.


    Gu Yun was as calm as usual, making anyone observing on the side break out in cold sweat. Especially Su Ling. Several times, Mo Bai expected Su Ling to rush forward, however, besides almost breaking his fingers from clenching his fists, he didn¡¯t stop the practice.


    Gu Yun looked up at the sky to gauge the time. She then looked down at the brushed off diagram and said, ¡°It is almost the time, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡± Gu Yun had just finished speaking when Ao Tian crushed the stick in his hand. Gu Yun pretended she didn¡¯t see the panic expression which was written all over his face. She walked out and said, ¡°Everyone, please act according to our discussion.¡±


    ¡°Ao Tian, let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing the figure exiting the court, Ao Tian¡¯s face was already very pale. His expression finally returned to the usual coldness. He looked at Zhuo Qing. Zhuo Qing¡¯s lips slightly raised. Her eyes were full of confidence. Ao Tian¡¯s heart finally calmed down and he quickly chased after Gu Yun.


    Su Ling and Mo Bai quickly followed them out.


    ¡°Su Ling¡­¡± Passing Zhuo Qing¡¯s side, Su Ling¡¯s sleeve was grabbed. Zhuo Qing whispered, ¡°Help me bring her back alive!¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s body stiffened. He slightly nodded.


    Everyone went and acted according to the plan. Peace once again returned to the courtyard. Zhuo Qing¡¯s hands tightly hugged her own body. The confident aura previously emitted was gone. She stepped backwards and fell into a pair of warm hands.


    ¡°Xi Yan, I am afraid.¡± She was afraid that this time would be an eternal separation. She was afraid that Gu Yun would return as a cold body.


    The person in his embrace shook vigorously. He never saw this kind of Qing Er. He pressed on her shoulder. With a warm and gentle voice, he tried to calm Zhuo Qing, ¡°Rest assured. Everything will be fine. You need to believe in her as well as yourself.¡±


    Zhuo Qing tightly clutched into the arms that embraced her. In her heart, she secretly recited, Su Ling, I am sorry¡­


    To help Gu Yun save time and to make Su Ling help her protect Gu Yun, Zhuo Qing lied to him. She told him as long as the sword didn¡¯t penetrate the diaphragm, it would be okay. She said as long as Su Ling brought Yun back quickly, she could definitely save her. She lied. This lie made Su Ling believe that Yun¡¯s life actually rested on his hands. She was lying to make Su Ling bring back Gu Yun faster, as well as to let him agree to Gu Yun¡¯s plan. However, this lie was very unfair (cruel) to him. If¡­ If Yun really died¡­


    ***


    Mount Xiao, Midnight.


    Tonight was not the fifteenth, yet the moon was unusually bright (Translator notes: 15th day of every month in Chinese lunar calendar is always full-moon. At least, it is according to my dad  ). The atmosphere was a little bit strange. A lean figure was approaching the top of the mountain. His feet moved fast, making his silver hair sway, revealing impatience. Ao Jie¡¯s heart was conflicted. He didn¡¯t know whether Ao Tian would come or not. He had never been able to read Ao Tian¡¯s mind. Now, there was a clever woman beside Ao Tian, making it even harder for Ao Jie to predict Ao Tian!


    Shortly after midnight, Ao Jie found Ao Tian and Gu Yun approaching him. He squinted. Until both of them were in front of him, Ao Jie¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Gu Yun¡¯s body. With a husky voice, he smiled, ¡°Little Miss, it looks like I have underestimated you.¡± She actually sent people to search, and almost even caught them! This little girl was indeed smart! However, because of this matter, he knew more about her value. The support from Su Ling and Lou Xi Yan made Dan Yu Lan incapable of ignoring her. If Ao Tian killed her, the ¡®chase¡¯ would be interesting.


    Gu Yun was silent. Ao Jie eccentrically laughed, ¡°You actually dared to come! You really have lots of courage!¡± Was she not afraid of dying or did she actually believe that Ao Tian wouldn¡¯t kill her?!


    Gu Yun ignored him and remained silent. Her young face was unnaturally calm, agitating Ao Jie. Ao Jie asked Ao Tian, ¡°How? Have you decided?¡±


    Ao Tian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°As long as I do not need to kill her, I will do whatever you want, even if it means killing Yan Hong Tian.¡±


    Hahahaha! Ao Jie laughed. Ao Tian this time was actually ¡®lowering his head¡¯? Preoccupied with this thought, Ao Jie became more arrogant and said, ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me? Today, I had given you the time to slowly decide, but you disappointed me! Do you want to rescue Ye Mei? Unless I am bringing you to her, don¡¯t even think of rescuing her! Or else you won¡¯t even dream of seeing her corpse!¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful to me for still giving you a chance to choose.¡± Ao Tian¡¯s hands tightened. Ao Jie became more aggressive, ¡°Who should die? Her or Ye Mei?¡± He wanted to see whether Ao Tian would choose his sister or his love!


    ¡°If¡­¡± Ao Tian stopped, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°If I kill her, would you let me see Ye Mei immediately?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ao Jie¡¯s had just finished speaking when he saw Ao Tian grab the sword at his waist. Ao Jie was taken aback. He thought that Ao Tian would attack him, so he stepped back to dodge. Who knew that within a split second the long sword unhesitatingly pierced through Gu Yun¡¯s chest? When the black sword passed through the chest, Gu Yun widened her eyes, disbelievingly staring at Ao Tian.


    At this time, the same expression appeared on Su Ling¡¯s and Mo Bai¡¯s face who were hiding at a distance. The two momentarily paused and looked at the delicate body that was pierced by the sword. Su Ling felt like his heart had been stabbed by something. It was hard for him to even breathe. That kind of pain spread everywhere. With much difficulty, Su Ling recovered. The body that wanted to rushed out was tightly held back by Mo Bai, ¡°General Su! Please calm down! We need to remember our main goal. If you come out now, Miss Qing¡¯s sacrifice would be in vain!¡±


    Su Ling tightly clenched Chi Xue that was in his hand. Mo Bai also felt the threatening heat that was generated by the red sword. He could only hope that Ao Tian would be able to lead Ao Jie away, or else he really didn¡¯t know how long he could suppress this pair of man and sword!


    The surprised expression on Gu Yun¡¯s face was not an act. She really didn¡¯t expect that Ao Tian would act this quick! She didn¡¯t have the ¡®mood¡¯ to feel surprised. Oh God! It hurt! The pain was even worse than being shot by a bullet. Her body involuntarily trembled. The blood began to drip on the black sword and onto the ground. Gu Yun started to lose consciousness. She was glaring at Ao Tian while silently cursing, ¡®What was he doing? Why didn¡¯t he withdraw the sword!¡¯


    At that time, Ao Tian had not withdrawn the sword. The sound of every blood droplet that was dripped on the ground was like the pounding of his heart. His entire body felt cold, as though he was in the arctic sea (direct translation is icy cave), drowning him with the biting cold.


    Ao Tian froze in his position. Gu Yun bit her lip, her body slowly stepped back. The sound of blade piercing through muscle made Ao Tian understand Gu Yun¡¯s intention. Tightly gripping the sword, Ao Tian pulled back his sword. As the sword withdrew, blood began to gush out.


    The warm blood splattered on Ao Tian¡¯s face, burning his body like lava. He stood there, still. His eyes were glued to her, who gradually closed her eyes, seeing her body slowly fall onto the ground. Her body was motionless.


    Ao Jie was stunned by the scene before his eyes. After a long time, he recollected himself, patted Ao Tian¡¯s shoulder and laughed, ¡°Your actions are so ruthless! Truly cruel!¡± He never thought that Ao Tian could be this cruel. How did it feel to pierce the beloved woman with a sword? Hahaha!


    Ao Tian acted like he couldn¡¯t hear Ao Jie¡¯s ear-piercing laughter. However, when Ao Jie¡¯s hand reached out to check Gu Yun¡¯s pulse, Ao Tian roared, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Ao Jie¡¯s hand stopped midair. The sword in Ao Tian¡¯s hand was still covered in blood and so was half of his face. Red eyes glared at Ao Jie, causing him to be slightly taken aback. After all, the sword had pierced through the heart, this woman was certainly dead. It was better for him to not further antagonise Ao Tian.


    Ao Tian pulled back his hand and suddenly moved closer to Ao Jie, ¡°Where is Ye Mei?¡±


    Ao Jie swallowed his saliva, not daring to further agitate Ao Tian. He smiled, ¡°Follow me. I will take you there.¡±


    Ao Tian looked back to see the woman who was lying on the ground silently.


    Don¡¯t be afraid, if you die, I will accompany you! A firm decisive expression came across the pair of black eyes. Ao Tian turned his back and left.


    With the two figures growing distant, Mo Bai immediately was overturned by a powerful force. Su Ling¡¯s tall body swiftly rushed like a bullet towards the beautiful figure. Mo Bai immediately could see the battle inside Su Ling¡¯s heart. Although he also worried, he still chased after Ao Tian and Ao Jie.


    ¡°Qing Mo?!¡± Su Ling immediately supported Gu Yun. Her eyes were closed. There was no movement and her face looked very pale. From both her chest and her back, the blood oozed out. He quickly placed his finger on her wrist. At that moment, he felt a barely detectable pulse, making Su Ling both happy and worried at the same time. She was still alive! But how long could she hold on?


    ¡°Qing Mo! You cannot die, you need to fight!¡± Putting pressure on several of her acupressure points to stop the blood, Su Ling lifted the delicate body. He didn¡¯t dare to slow down his steps. His mind didn¡¯t dare to think about others. Zhuo Qing¡¯s voice was constantly ringing in his ears, it must be fast! Must be fast!


    ¡°Qing Mo, you need to hold on! I order you to live!¡± Regardless of whether the person in his embrace could or couldn¡¯t hear him, Su Ling constantly repeated the sentence. This was the only way to bring a slight comfort to his chaotic heart!


    Running the entire way, Su Ling brought Gu Yun to the Lou Family¡¯s villa. The servants were already waiting outside the house. Seeing Su Ling arrive, they quickly opened the door and led him to the largest courtyard.


    ¡°Send her to the room!¡± Lou Xi Yan was already standing outside the building, waiting for him. Seeing Su Ling¡¯s stiff facial expression and his red dampened clothes, Lou Xi Yan couldn¡¯t help but worry about Gu Yun¡¯s condition.


    Carrying Gu Yun in, Su Ling entered the spacious hall, filled with five to six of the best imperial physicians, who wore weird white robes (I think it is the doctor¡¯s coat/lab coat), looking nervous. Seeing the person in Su Ling¡¯s embrace, the imperial physicians started to stand up, but seeing Lou Xi Yan wave his hand, they sat down again. They looked puzzled.


    ¡°Inside¡±


    Under the guidance of Lou Xi Yan, Su Ling carried Gu Yun into the inner quarter. The room was not big. There was only one small wooden bed there. The rest of the room was filled with candles. The brightness of the candles was glaring to the eyes. Zhuo Qing stood beside the bed and was also wearing a white robe. Cotton gloves covered her hands and her knee-length hair was braided. Zhuo Qing pointed at the bed and said, ¡°Put her there.¡±


    Su Ling immediately placed her there. Zhuo Qing calmly said, ¡°You, get out.¡± Su Ling immediately replied, ¡°No way!¡±


    Under the light, Gu Yun¡¯s white face looked almost transparent, her lips were greyish. Her small thin body looked thinner on the narrow bed.


    ¡°Get out~¡± This time, Zhuo Qing¡¯s tone was heavier. Her hands didn¡¯t leave Gu Yun¡¯s body. She gently cut Gu Yun¡¯s black clothes. There was an inch long wound on her left chest. The wound was slightly swollen but the incision was clean. The position was correct. After looking at the wound, Zhuo Qing relaxed slightly. Ao Tian this time acted fast and accurate, Yun still had hopes!


    With a fixed mind, Zhuo Qing started to clean the wound. She discovered that the bleeding was minimal. The sword pierced the diaphragm but didn¡¯t injure the heart. However, it cut a vein, so the blood loss shouldn¡¯t be this little! Zhuo Qing frowned and asked, ¡°Did you press her acupressure point?¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s heart tightened and asked, ¡°Was it prohibited?¡±


    Zhuo Qing blandly replied, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± With a different attitude and much firmer tone, she said, ¡°You can stay, but don¡¯t hinder my work. You also need to wear clean clothes.¡±


    With Zhuo Qing agreeing to let him stay, Su Ling became more worried. Did something go wrong? Su Ling restlessly went out. Lou Xi Yan seemed to be prepared and handed him a tray. On the tray, there was a plain white robe. Without thinking too much, he took off his blood-stained clothes, put on the white robe, and went back into the room.


    Zhuo Qing was holding a thin silver needle. Su Ling was afraid to disturb her and silently stood beside Zhuo Qing. His eyes never left the woman who was lying on the bed. Her eyes were closed. Without much signs of life, she looked like a porcelain doll, which would break with a single touch. The room was very quiet, so quiet that the breathing in there was audible. However, he couldn¡¯t hear her breathing. Several times, he had the urge to check her breathing but he was also afraid that he might not be able to accept the result.


    ¡°Su Ling,¡± Zhuo Qing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Release her acupressure points.¡±


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s tone was obviously heavy. Su Ling¡¯s first tightened. Walking towards Gu Yun¡¯s side, he reached out, using a slight force¡­


    After the seal was released, Gu Yun¡¯s throat suddenly moved. Blood was coming from her mouth, flowing to her neck then leaving a scarlet stain on the white pillow.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Ling was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to touch her and just blankly stared at the blood that was continuously flowing out of her mouth. He glared at Zhuo Qing and roared, ¡°What is happening?!¡±


    Zhuo Qing calmly took a white handkerchief and pressed on Gu Yun¡¯s lips. She said, ¡°Press.¡±


    Su Ling quickly pressed it. Zhuo Qing looked down and observed the vein that had just been sutured. Su Ling sealing Yun¡¯s acupressure points indeed prevented blood loss. However, because of the wound, there would be changes in blood pressure. When the points were released, the changes in pressure were big, so vomiting blood was normal. However, she afraid that the recently sewn vein couldn¡¯t afford the pressure!


    After observing for a while, Zhuo Qing found small bleeding on the vein. Damn it! The suture was too rough (primitive) and the medical equipment was inadequate. This caused Zhuo Qing¡¯s heart to be in turmoil and her face was darkened! She needed to prepare for the second suture.


    ¡°Why did she vomit blood?¡± Su Ling¡¯s voice was abnormally hoarse.


    Zhuo Qing looked at Su Ling, a small crease was forming between of her brows. Su Ling¡¯s face didn¡¯t look any better than Yun. She looked at the handkerchief that was almost fully soaked with blood. It was because of too much pressure (from his hand) that the blood was flooding under his hand. The self-blaming expression in Su Ling¡¯s eyes worried Zhuo Qing. Although until now, he was still under control, but this was a surgery room, Zhuo Qing didn¡¯t want to take any risks. She shouted, ¡°Xi Yan, take him out!¡±


    Lou Xi Yan who was standing outside heard Zhuo Qing and deeply sighed. He nodded to the two guards outside the room. The two entered the room and approached Su Ling. Su Ling¡¯s hands stroked Gu Yun¡¯s cheek, his eyes didn¡¯t leave Gu Yun. He roared, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Only a few people could resist Su Ling¡¯s innate aggressiveness. The two hesitated for a moment. They didn¡¯t dare to pull him out, but they also couldn¡¯t leave him like this.


    At this time, Lou Xi Yan¡¯s clear voice was heard from outside, ¡°General Su, if you truly care about Qing Mo, you need to wait outside. You will eventually kill her if you continue to behave this way!¡±


    The faint voice silenced the room, making the air feel heavy inside. Every word suffocated people. Zhuo Qing quickly grabbed the opportunity to perform the second suture. She was focused on the surgery and ignored them. Gu Yun was no longer vomiting blood, but her complexion looked worse than before. Su Ling¡¯s hand that was holding the handkerchief felt burning, yet her face was icy cold. His hands trembled once again. He knew that he was not helping. Suppressing the urge to hug her, Su Ling quickly got up and exited.


    Standing in the middle of the courtyard, the night wind was like a whip of thorns, whipping his body. He didn¡¯t feel the pain, but his heart felt cold. Painfully, he closed his eyes, the scene of the long sword piercing through her body kept replaying in his mind. He hated himself, why didn¡¯t he stop her!


    Was he not fast enough? Should he have not sealed her acupuncture points? If only he could have arrived here faster, she would have a better chance. A little bit faster¡­ As if being pushed by an enormous force, the big tall body slumped against a large rock. The cold feeling at his back felt like it had spread to his heart.


    Tonight felt particularly long. The darkness of the night was slowly swallowed by the rays of the sun. The sun gradually rose, bringing a warm feeling. Su Ren had heard the news and quickly went to see Gu Yun¡¯s condition. Entering the courtyard, Su Ren saw a big tall figure leaning on the fake mountain (miniature). At first glance, he almost didn¡¯t recognise that man sitting on the ground was actually Su Ling. A night of torment had made his beard grow. His face didn¡¯t look too sad but the eyes which were usually full of arrogance were staring emptily. He tightly held a blood-stained handkerchief.


    Su Ren¡¯s heart was at his throat, What on earth was happening?


    ¡°Did she¡­ Did she die?¡±

 CH 27

    Su Ren¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. Su Ling¡¯s unusual appearance made Su Ren feel uneasy. Walking towards Su Ling, Su Ren asked, ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    As if hearing nothing, Su Ling didn¡¯t reply. Su Ren¡¯s heart sunk, did Qing Mo really have an accident (died)?!


    Su Ren walked towards the building. Lou Xi Yan was exiting the building. He still looked polished but couldn¡¯t conceal the visible tiredness on his face. Su Ren quickly approached him and asked, ¡°Prime Minister Lou, Qing Mo?¡±


    Lou Xi Yan slightly shook his head and answered, ¡°She is still being treated.¡±


    If she was still being treated, then it meant she was still alive! Su Ren took a deep breath and looked at Su Ling. He sighed; his big brother worried about Qing Mo too much. Qing Mo was still alive, how could he behave like this! Su Ren wanted to go and persuade Su Ling, but a hand stopped him. Lou Xi Yan said, ¡°Let it go. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Su Ren didn¡¯t see Qing Mo¡¯s condition last night. He also didn¡¯t witness her being stabbed, so he wouldn¡¯t understand Su Ling¡¯s feeling.


    Glancing at Su Ling once again, Su Ren nodded and didn¡¯t go there.


    The two men stood outside of the door, not entering the building but also not leaving. They could only hope that time would pass by quicker.


    Under Dan Yu Lan¡¯s order, Cheng Hang came to inquire about Qing Mo¡¯s conditions. However, when he entered the courtyard, he felt the abnormal atmosphere. He also saw Su Ling, who was leaning on the fake mountain. He couldn¡¯t help but curse silently. Just a night could make General Su look like this. Did Qing Mo¡­


    Jogging to Lou Xi Yan¡¯s side, Cheng Hang whispered, ¡°Prime Minister Lou, did Miss Qing¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished his question when Lou Xi Yan quickly responded, ¡°Still being treated.¡±


    ¡°Then, it is good.¡± Cheng Hang patted his chest. Earlier, his heart had almost come out.


    Squinting his eyes, Lou Xi Yan saw a familiar figure standing outside of the courtyard¡¯s gate. It was¡­ Ao Tian! The tall figure stood there silently, without the usual arrogance, as if he were a prisoner waiting for his sentence.


    Su Ren also noticed Ao Tian. With a dark expression, he asked, ¡°Was the person caught?¡±


    Cheng Hang excitedly nodded and replied, ¡°None of them were able to escape! Ye Mei was also rescued.¡± Following Qing Mo¡¯s strategy, they successfully surrounded Ao Jie¡¯s den last night. The battle was too elegant. It made Cheng Hang admire Qing Mo more and naturally, not want her to get into trouble (sick or dead).


    Su Ren sighed disapprovingly. As a military man, he couldn¡¯t agree on this method which relied on a woman being killed to arrest people!


    Cheng Hang didn¡¯t understand the sudden change in Su Ren¡¯s expression. His eyes once again looked at Su Ling and he asked, ¡°What happened to General Su? Isn¡¯t Miss Qing still being treated?¡±


    No one answered his question. Lou Xi Yan simply stated, ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    The entire courtyard once again fell into silence. The sounds of birds and insects at this moment made one feel restless. Cheng Hang was sitting beside the door when the inner room¡¯s door finally opened.


    ¡°She finally comes out!¡± Cheng Hang who was sitting next to the door looked at Zhuo Qing. Her complexion was poor and she looked really tired. It seemed like she didn¡¯t even have the energy to walk. Lou Xi Yan quickly embraced her. Zhuo Qing shook her head and told him, ¡°I am okay.¡±


    Lou Xi Yan helped Zhuo Qing walk to the courtyard. Su Ling¡¯s stiff body slowly stood up. His eyes didn¡¯t leave her. The lone figure outside the courtyard also instantly locked his gaze on her.


    At this moment, all eyes were on her, but no one dared to ask. Cheng Hang finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for her reply. Their faces were very solemn, except Ao Tian. If she lived, then he would live. If she died, he would accompany her!


    Zhuo Qing looked over to Su Ling and Ao Tian before replying, ¡°She is still alive.¡±


    She still lived!


    Cheng Hang and Su Ren shouted almost simultaneously, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Qing Mo was alright. They couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Qing Mo had died. Who would clean up this mess! Su Ling¡¯s heart finally settled down; leaning onto the rock, he took in deep breaths as though he hasn¡¯t breathed for the entire night. Everyone looked relieved. Zhuo Qing looked at the black figure, who after eavesdropping their conversation, silently left.


    After this stabbing, he will most likely never appear in front of Yun again.


    ¡°When can she return to the General Manor?¡±


    Zhuo Qing regained her focus. Su Ling had come to her front. Zhuo Qing shook her head, ¡°Not now. At least we need to wait until the dangerous period is over.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s face became solemn. His eyes were red and his hands were still holding the blood-stained handkerchief from last night. His entire being looked haggard. Last night, he must have suffered for the entire night! She knew that Su Ling had feelings towards Gu Yun, but she didn¡¯t expect it was this deep! Zhuo Qing began to feel tormented whether to tell him the truth or not.


    Dangerous period? After hearing this phrase, Su Ling¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Say it clearly!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart once again stopped beating.


    Zhuo Qing thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°Although this stabbing didn¡¯t injure the heart, it still created a deep wound. If there are no further complications, based on her previous health condition and resilient spirit, she will be able to move after 5 days. However, if the wound becomes infected¡­¡± Zhuo Qing was unwilling to continue explaining. With the simple medical equipment and rough disinfection procedures, the chance of infection was really high. Coupled with no available antibiotics, she was afraid to imagine if the wound was infected. How could she save Yun!


    After a night of torment, Su Ling¡¯s face remained expressionless. With a slightly shaken but determined voice, he asked, ¡°What would happen?¡±


    With the beard covering his face, he looked like a mess. His ¡®deep¡¯ eyes looked straight at her. To these pair of eyes, she decided to tell the worst case scenario. Taking a deep breath, Zhuo Qing replied, ¡°If it is a light infection, the wound would heal slower and probably leave a scar. If it is a heavy infection¡­. She would die.¡±


    After Zhuo Qing finished speaking, she saw the waves of emotions in the just-calmed eyes. She thought that he would act irrationally again, but he just closed his eyes. His voice was flat and had no energy, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s lips raised slightly. It seemed like this man had hopelessly fallen for Gu Yun. Although it looked like before today, he, himself didn¡¯t seem to notice it. An idea suddenly came to her mind. Zhuo Qing stepped forward and patted Su Ling¡¯s shoulder, ¡°For several days, she might have a fever. She also might have breathing difficulties such as wheezing and eccetera. She would need a person beside her all the time to monitor her conditions and report them back to me. I have helped her pass through the first hurdle. Right now is the second hurdle and to pass this we are relying on you. I hope you can give her the strength to pass this. The next three days will be the most critical moment. If she can safely get through this, she will be fine.¡±


    At his side glance, he saw a slender hand on his shoulder. Su Ling looked up and saw Zhuo Qing faintly smiling at him. His expression stiffened. He stepped back to avoid Zhuo Qing¡¯s hand. His expression went back to normal and to Su Ren who was beside him, he said, ¡°Su Ren, you need to lead the Su army to ensure the capital¡¯s safety for the next couple of days. Please do it carefully and make sure nothing happens. If there is something important, please come here to find me.¡±


    Su Ren was astounded for a moment, then replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Because of her, Big Brother would push the responsibility of the celebration onto him. It seemed like the feeling was not as simple as a fondness. Bing Liang really didn¡¯t choose the wrong person.


    Su Ren was about to leave when Su Ling stopped him to say, ¡°Also, you need to go to Minister Dan to keep an eye on the case¡¯s development. Then using my name, write a petition to be presented to His Highness. Ao Jie had kidnapped babies, raped women, bombed the ambassador houses, and attempted to destroy the celebration. This kind of person who committed many serious crimes needs to be che lie (it is an ancient method of punishment, I think, where a person¡¯s limb will be tied to several horses and the horses will be directed to several directions. Basically, tear the person into pieces.)¡±


    Che lie! Su Ren was slightly shocked. The murderous intent in Su Ling¡¯s eyes was so prominent that even the blind could feel it. Su Ren didn¡¯t dare to speak any further and just nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ling didn¡¯t speak anymore and went into the room with wide strides. Cheng Hang looked at the Su Ling¡¯s cold parting back and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for Ao Jie¡¯s upcoming brutal end. Last night, when they found Ye Mei, the tendons on his arms and legs were destroyed by a raging Ao Tian. Now, General Su wanted to ask for him to be punished with che lie. The emperor would be very likely to approve the petition. This Ao Jie could kill anyone, yet he chose Miss Qing. This was a completely reckless action!


    Zhuo Qing slightly frowned. This Su Ling was really not a good person to mess with. She was better off not confessing to him about her lies.


    The hand on her waist gently patted her. Lou Xi Yan¡¯s warm voice was heard from her side, ¡°Tired?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Zhuo Qing nodded. She was really tired. Working non-stop for 10 or more hours was nothing for her, however, the patient was Yun, so it was not the same. Now, she felt burnt out.


    Lou Xi Yan softly wiped a thin layer of sweat on Zhuo Qing¡¯s forehead while gently saying, ¡°I will help you back to your room to rest for awhile.¡±


    Zhuo Qing partly leaned into Lou Xi Yan¡¯s embrace. The two went out of the room. Who cares, as long as Yun was alright and Lou Xi Yan was here, she didn¡¯t have anything to fear about.


    Su Ren had left and Cheng Hang had also left in hurry. In the huge outer hall, there were only five to six physician left who looked at each other. After sitting there for the entire night, they were very tired but none of them dared leave. After last night, although they didn¡¯t understand any other thing, there was one thing that they could clearly understand: If something happened to the little girl who was lying inside, all of them would face an unfortunate event as well!


    Leaving the group of people in the outer hall, Su Ling entered the room alone. The candles which covered the entire room had burnt out, leaving only the wax marks behind.


    On the surgery bed, Qing Mo clothes were changed to simple white clothes. A thick white bandage wrapped around her chest, tightly binding her, making her appear more vulnerable. Long hair was scattered beside her body and the strands in front of her forehead were damped because of the sweat stuck on her face. White-coloured clothes, white-coloured bed sheets, white-pale skin. The only white-coloured thing (e.g. the pale skin) that made one afraid¡­ (Translator¡¯s note: this is supposed to be poetic, but I couldn¡¯t find a poetic way to express it). Su Ling slowly extended his hand. His thumb caressed the face that was even smaller than his palm. He wanted to use her body temperature to assuage his heart, which had been in chaos the entire night (Translator¡¯s note: again it was meant to be poetic. In a simple word: he need to feel that she was still alive).


    ¡°I, how am I supposed to deal with you?¡± Seeing the woman who could disappear at anytime, he really didn¡¯t understand how could there be such a strange person. When she was awake, her eyes always looked determined with a bright and far-sighted wisdom. She also had extraordinary skills which made people overlook that she was actually just a girl who had yet to reach her fifteenth birthday. Yet, at this time she looked very frail and could be broken anytime. How was he supposed to deal with this kind of woman?


    The big hand which was full of calluses covered Gu Yun¡¯s white hands. Su Ling came up with the answer.


    Time passed very slowly like he had been suffering a lifetime, but a day had just passed. However, it also felt like the time had flown fast in a different sense. He had just stared at her for a moment but the day had been replaced by the night.


    Su Ling sat on the wooden chair beside the bed, never loosening his grip on the white hand, however, the increasing temperature on his palm made Su Ling feel somewhat uneasy. The person on the bed started to move. Her breathing became rapid, her eyebrows unconsciously formed a knot, and her mouth started to murmur.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Su Ling slightly leaned his body forward. His ear was near her lips, trying to listen to her voice. A slightly sobbing voice that could stab one¡¯s heart spoke, ¡°Hurt¡­¡±


    He finally understood what she was saying. The word ¡®hurt¡¯ was like a thorn, deeply piercing into his heart. Having experienced so much in the past two days, he thought that his heart had had enough agony that it could no longer feel any more pain. However, at this moment, the sound that was barely discernable had made him experience what was real pain.


    Su Ling thought that she had woken up and was just about to ask where was she pained until he realised Gu Yun¡¯s eyes were still closed. The previous ¡®hurt¡¯ cry was only her unconscious utterance. His palm quickly but lightly touched her forehead. It indeed confirmed what he had guessed, very hot!


    Remembering Zhuo Qing¡¯s previous words that she might have a fever, Su Ling¡¯s heart was uneasy. This could not be the complications that were mentioned, right?


    Gu Yun¡¯s cry of pain, and the temperature on his palm kept increasing. It made Su Ling¡¯s heart uncomfortable. Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes darkened and he quickly shouted, ¡°Summon people!¡±


    The two physicians who were staying on guard outside were surprised. The two didn¡¯t even have enough time to rush in before Su Ling from the inside once again roared, ¡°Physician!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two obeyed and came in. They looked at the girl who was lying on the bed. Her face was red and shook uneasily. Her mouth murmured incoherently. Su Ling pointed at the older looking physician amongst them while saying, ¡°Quick, take a look!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the old physician didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly felt Gu Yun¡¯s pulse.


    Looking at the younger physician, Su Ling ordered, ¡°Quick! Ask Qing Ling to come.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The younger physician ran towards the exit.


    The old physician had felt the pulse for a while but didn¡¯t say a word. He frowned some times, yet nodded the other time. Su Ling urged, ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡±


    ¡°Pain.¡±


    The old physician hadn¡¯t replied when Gu Yun cried of pain, hurting Su Ling¡¯s heart and darkening Su Ling¡¯s face by several degrees. The old physician¡¯s face was covered in sweat. For a long time, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Su Ling had long lost his patience and just shouted, ¡°What are doing there?! Quickly subside her pain! Didn¡¯t you hear her crying in pain!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The old physician recovered from his thoughts. His mouth quickly answered but at this moment he didn¡¯t know how to subside her pain. Seeing him not taking action, Su Ling¡¯s expression became much more frightening.


    The old physician didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. Finally, he decided to use acupuncture to subside the pain. This was the quickest way. The old physician quickly took out his silver needle.


    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Zhuo Qing¡¯s clear voice was heard.


    Seeing the incoming person, the old physician secretly sighed out of relief and quickly retreated to the side while respectfully greeting, ¡°Mrs. Lou.¡± Just before, he was taking the pulse of the lady on the bed. Although the injury was severe, it was not life-threatening. However, General Su¡¯s behaviour made him feel flustered. Luckily, Mrs. Lou entered, enabling him to relax for a bit.


    Zhou Qing quickly walked to Gu Yun¡¯s side and placed her hand on Gu Yun¡¯s forehead. Her body temperature was really high! Looking over the bandage covering her chest, there was no blood stain, meaning the wound hadn¡¯t reopened. Zhuo Qing slowly lowered her body and stuck her ear on Gu Yun¡¯s body, listening carefully. Without a proper stethoscope, the ability to listen to the sound was not great, however, she could still determine that there was not much liquid accumulation in the thoracic cavity. She secretly sighed in relief and stood up. To the servant who stood behind her, she said, ¡°Go and fetch a pot of clean water and a pot of strong liquor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant quickly went out to fetch the things. Seeing her not taking any further action, Su Ling urged, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Zhuo Qing rubbed her temple and whispered back, ¡°She¡¯s fine. It is just the normal aftereffect reaction.¡± Maybe due to the night-long operation where Zhuo Qing had used her entire focus that caused her to have a headache all day today. Fortunately, Gu Yun¡¯s conditions were better than what she was expected. Yun had a fever but no other alarming complications.


    Su Ling¡¯s hand once again touched Gu Yun¡¯s forehead. It was still scorching hot. Seeing Zhuo Qing¡¯s seemingly indifferent attitude angered Su Ling, ¡°Her body temperature is already this high, yet you say it¡¯s normal?!¡±


    ¡°She only has a fever. You just need to wipe her forehead and limbs with water and liquor. As long as the temperature doesn¡¯t rise, she will be okay.¡± Understanding Su Ling¡¯s anxious mood, Zhuo Qing ¡®generously¡¯ explained. However, it failed to extinguish the raging fire that was ignited by his anxiousness and fear. Instead, it made him even more out of control and he bellowed, ¡°Just that? Is there no way to subside her pain?! Do you want her to continue enduring the pain?¡±


    ¡°I am not deaf, you do not need to roar!¡± Her head had already ached enough, yet he still shouted at her! Zhuo Qing was also angry, ¡°With her current condition, there is no medicine that she can drink. Her injury is at heart, so you can¡¯t just apply some poultice on top of it. Anesthetic acupuncture is useless too! Haven¡¯t you ever gotten injured before? Everyone has experience and survived it!.¡± There is no analgesic shot in here. Did he think that she didn¡¯t feel for Yun¡¯s pain?! Damn it!


    Su Ling was at a lost for words. He knew that he was being unreasonable, but the cries of pain beside his ear created even more pain than if he had experienced it himself! The fire in his heart, as well as the anxiousness, had nowhere to vent, spurring Su Ling to mercilessly punch the stone wall. The loud ¡®bang¡¯ echoed in the silent night, wanting to diminish all of the worry and fear for Gu Yun¡¯s life.


    ¡°Madame, the water and liquor that you wanted.¡± When the servant carried the water and liquor in, he quickly discovered the strange atmosphere in the room. The two royal physicians were covered in sweat, standing there while quivering. At the same time, General Su was standing up and facing the wall.


    ¡°Put them here.¡± Zhuo Qing glanced at Su Ling and shook her head. Again, she whispered to the servant, ¡°Find a YaTou (girl servant, but not a personal servant) to take care of her.¡± With Su Ling behaving like this, she was afraid that before Yun could even overcome the danger period, he would go insane!


    ¡°No need.¡± Su Ling¡¯s husky voice interrupted before the servant had time to reply. Su Ling turned around. The waves in his eyes were restrained as he walked over to the basin, picked up a cotton cloth and dunked it in the liquor. Then, he started to wipe Gu Yun¡¯s forehead and palms. Although his action was a bit clumsy, it was exceptionally cautious.


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s mouth gaped. Facing this kind of lovestruck fallen man, she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, it turned into a deep sigh.


    The bright sun of the dawn came as it was scheduled, not changing for anything nor anyone. The dawn light shone through the paper window into the room, projecting on the fragile and weak body lying on the wooden bed.


    The person who laid on the bed was very pale. Her lips were dry. Two beautiful eyebrows wrinkled. Her long lashes gently shook. The eyeballs beneath the lids moved for a while, until finally, her eyes slowly opened.


    Gu Yun had regained her consciousness but it seemed like her body was still out of control. After trying for some time, she finally was able to open her eyes. The warm sunlight was too bright for her eyes. After adapting for a while, she finally could see the thing in front of her just barely.


    Gu Yun slowly turned her stiff neck, wanting to see her surroundings. Once her head turned, she could see a man was sitting beside her. He was holding some cotton cloths. There were two basins beside his feet. His face was covered in beard and his eyes were staring at her hands. No one knew what he was thinking. Although she could only see the side of his face, Gu Yun felt some familiarity, yet it also felt somewhat unfamiliar. She tilted her head a bit as she wanted to see who he was. Unfortunately, it affected her chest wound. The pain was nearly unbearable that she almost cried in tears.


    The movement finally attracted the man¡¯s attention as he immediately turned around. Gu Yun¡¯s eyes quickly met with a pair of deep onyx eyes, which looked very familiar. However, Gu Yun really couldn¡¯t connect the man in front of her with the high-spirited Su Ling, who could be very overbearing from time to time. The pain and restlessness in his eyes made Gu Yun¡¯s heart inexplicably quiver. He looked as though he didn¡¯t believe that she had woken up. For awhile, he was just silently staring at Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun with some hesitation spoke, ¡°Su Ling?¡± How many days had she been unconscious? And what had happened during those days? Why did he look like this?!


    Struggling to speak, the husky voice wasn¡¯t like hers. However, it was enough to awaken the man who had been physically and emotionally tortured for three days.


    She found Su Ling¡¯s black eyes had kept on staring at her for a long period of time, but he didn¡¯t speak a word. Gu Yun frowned slightly. She opened her mouth, wanting to speak, but her dry throat made her unable to produce a sound for a while. However, at this time, Su Ling suddenly stood up and rushed towards the exit. Gu Yun was puzzled. She suddenly heard a loud bang followed by footsteps and people¡¯s voices.


    Since she had just woken up, Gu Yun would not let herself to faint again. She tried hard to figure out what was going on outside. At that moment, the door opened once again. A familiar figure came into her vision.


    Zhuo Qing quickly went by Gu Yun¡¯s bedside and urgently asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± Licking her dry lips and squinting at Zhuo Qing, Gu Yun replied with slight difficulty, ¡°It hurts so much! Your medical skills really suck!¡± She had been injured before and needed to stay in the hospital, but this time was her most painful injury.


    Seeing Gu Yun still had enough energy to complain, Zhuo Qing¡¯s heart finally settled down. She fed Gu Yun a spoonful of water. Her eyes were slightly red, but her mouth complained, ¡°I am good enough that I can bring your life back! Furthermore, I am a forensic doctor!¡±


    Seeing tears sparkle in the Zhuo Qing¡¯s eyes, Gu Yun¡¯s lips raised slightly and she chuckled, ¡°Thank you, Qing.¡±


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s hand that fed Gu Yun with water stiffened, she glared at Gu Yun. This woman! Once she woke up, the first thing that she wanted to do was to make her (Zhuo Qing) cry. Scooping a spoonful of water to Gu Yun¡¯s mouth, she suddenly recalled the accident that had just happened outside. Zhuo Qing softly said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t speak too much! Rest a bit more. Also, the person you need to thank to is not only me. Su Ling had been attending to you for three days. For three days, he had not been an inch, away, from, you!¡±


    Su Ling had refused to leave. She suddenly recalled his awkward and embarrassed look before. Gu Yun couldn¡¯t explain what her heart felt. Warmth, yet astringent. She didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or angry. She looked past Zhuo Qing, but couldn¡¯t find Su Ling¡¯s shadow. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Zhuo Qing couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Fainted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fainted? How could this be possible? Then, the loud bang before¡­ couldn¡¯t be because of her, right? Gu Yun felt her heart ache! She needed more sleep, just a little more rest.


    ***


    Just a little bit! There was a bowl of water placed on the bedside table. The slender arm struggled to reach it. A finger had touched the bowl, but she was still unable to reach it.


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t dare to move her upper body too much, so she could only straighten her arm. Little by little, closing onto the target. These two days, Qing had found a YaTou to attend her. That little girl was very attentive and responsible. Regardless of the time, when Gu Yun opened her eyes, the YaTou would be there. However, Gu Yun was not used to being accompanied by a person all the time, especially when she slept. Thinking that there was a person who would always stare at her without blinking, even if she died, she wasn¡¯t able to sleep well!


    After much hard work of getting rid of that person, she didn¡¯t want that person to return so quickly. Now, she needed to rely on her own ability to get the water.


    Finally, she reached it. A big smile appeared on Gu Yun¡¯s face. Although that small task had made her out of breath and her forehead covered with sweat, she was still happy. The bowl was quite full with water, so Gu Yun carefully moved the bowl. Just when she was almost successful in getting the water, the door suddenly opened. Gu Yun took a look at the door and immediately froze¡­


    The man at the door was standing upright. He was dressed in dark silver clothes. The sleeve cuffs and the front piece of his robe were embroidered with a gold and silver flowing cloud pattern. A jade belt hung on his waist. His jet black hair was tied at the crown of his head, quietly emitting luxury. His entire being looked very noble, making people unable to look away from him. The sunrays from the window behind him shone upon the room, silhouetting his face. Was it Su Ling? It looked like he had lost a significant amount of weight. He normally wore either a war uniform or a plain black robe. Gu Yun had never seen this kind of him. She absent-mindedly stared at him, temporarily forgetting what she intended to do.


    Su Ling had just entered the room when he saw that woman who wasn¡¯t afraid of death stretching her body forward, trying hard to get the bowl on the bedside table. Her face was as pale as it could be, yet she was still very stubborn. Would calling for help kill her? He was really crossed. That nervousness and slight anticipation, that were present before he had arrived, instantly vanished without a trace! Su Ling strode to the bedside. One of his hands grabbed the bowl, while the other helped her sit up.


    The strong forcefulness with a darkened face, he was just like the normal him. Gu Yun sighed. Although his clothes had changed, he was still a bully!


    Su Ling was also angry, but his hand still carefully fetched a spoon of water to her lips. Gu Yun subconsciously shrank; she was already this old, yet she needed someone to fed her. This was really embarrassing! In addition, the person who fed her was him! Gu Yun coughed slightly and said, ¡°I will do it myself.¡±


    Su Ling simply ignored her and still placed the spoon on her lips. It looked like if she didn¡¯t want to drink, he would use power to force her. Gu Yun pouted. A wise person knew better than to fight when the odds were against them (proverb). It was clear that she currently couldn¡¯t fight him!


    After silently being fed several spoons of water, Gu Yun shook her head. Su Ling put down the bowl and sat down on the side of her bed. The bed sunk slightly due to the sudden increase in weight. The bed was quite narrow, so he sat beside her legs. The weirder thing was he just sat there silently while his eyes quietly looked at her. His expression was unreadable.


    She thought that he wanted to say something, so she waited. However, after waiting for some time, he was still there, constantly looking at her. Gu Yun slightly frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t today the celebration day? Why are you here?¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s black eyes narrowed and with a low voice, he responded, ¡°Are you trying to drive me away?¡±


    Uh¡­ Gu Yun was speechless. She pretended to be easy-going while replying, ¡°Thank you for your care for the past couple of days. I am alright now, so you can go and do your matters.¡± She heard that he had tended to her for three days. Although she knew Su Ling didn¡¯t have an obligation to do so, he had done it anyway. The least she could do was express her gratitude.


    Her relaxed tone was full of gratitude. But it was only gratitude (and nothing else). Did she have no interest in him at all?


    The jet black eyes locked gaze with hers. Gu Yun suddenly felt suffocated. This time when she regained her consciousness, Su Ling had changed a lot. In the past, he had often glared at her and she would glare back at him. However, today, she weirdly didn¡¯t dare to look at those pair of eyes. She was afraid that if she wasn¡¯t careful, she would be sucked into the wind storm that was inside. Slowly turning her head away, Gu Yun said, ¡°Su Ling, I am not very used to this kind of you. Do you have something to discuss with me?¡±


    Just when she finished her sentence, Gu Yun immediately regretted it. What kind of question was that? What did she hope he would say to her?


    ¡°I do have something to say.¡± The baritone voice whispered against her ears. Gu Yun was surprised and she immediately turned her head to him. Su Ling¡¯s face was very close, so when she turned, her lips pressed against his ear.


    Faint breaths were caressing the back of his ear. Warm and soft lips were grazed his ear. Her clear distinct cold breaths blew. His body was very stiff, as if he had an acupuncture point pressed and couldn¡¯t move at all. All of the senses seemed to become unusually more active. Su Ling could only feel the blood rushing through his head.


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t expect it would be like this. After blanking out for a moment, she quickly retreated. However, the sudden action was too much for the wound on her chest. It was so painful that she bit her lips. What a day! What did she do today to be this unlucky!


    The pain-filled voice finally called Su Ling out of his thoughts. Seeing that her hand was on her chest and her expression revealing pain, Su Ling urged, ¡°What happened? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Gu Yun shook her head and closed her eyes in embarrassment. What happened today? It seemed like everything was not working properly!


    Was she embarrassed? Su Ling¡¯s lips formed a nice arch. The deep voice with a hint of pampering said, ¡°I will be really busy for these two days, so I won¡¯t be able to visit you. Your condition will be better in three days and I will be here to take you home.¡±


    He had fallen in love with her. This fact was very obvious to everyone, but it seemed like she wasn¡¯t aware of this. Nevermind. When her heart improved, he would let her know exactly what he wanted to say to her!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yun muffled back. Su Ling did not make things more difficult for her. Pulling back the quilt that she had left half-uncovered, he turned around and exited the room.


    Gu Yun opened her eyes and stared blankly at the big and tall back which vanished in front of her. At that moment, the shrewd brain once again became dumber (?), did she just kiss him?!


    What on earth! How could there be such a coincidence?


    Accident, it was merely an accident.


    ***


    Two days later, Su Ling really didn¡¯t appear. She gradually forgot about that embarrassing accident. After lying for so long, Gu Yun finally could not bear it anymore. Although her chest was often in pain, it had little impact on her movement. Now, the place that ached was her waist. Lying down for any longer would make her entire body uncomfortable!


    With one hand on her chest, Gu Yun slowly sat up. After properly putting on shoes, she prepared to walk a bit when a cold female voice angrily shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live well, can you at least wait until you are in the General Manor? I don¡¯t want Su Ling to roar at me again!¡±


    Gu Yun looked up. It was Zhuo Qing.


    ¡°I am quite well now. If I don¡¯t exercise a bit, I will get rusty!¡± Looking disdainfully at Zhuo Qing, Gu Yun was still busy with herself. Her feet had landed on the ground, and she slowly stood up.


    Zhuo Qing was scared to death because of her. She quickly helped Gu Yun and provided support for her. She led Gu Yun back to the bed and sat her down. ¡°I know you have an unbeatable prowess, but I do not. Please lay down obediently for me. Even if you do not love yourself, there is someone that cares about you!¡±


    ¡°Qing¡­¡± Gu Yun cried pitifully.


    Zhuo Qing held Gu Yun¡¯s shoulder and pressed her down to the bed. She pulled the pillow so Gu Yun could lean comfortably on it while smiling, ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed?¡±


    Embarrassed my ass! Glowering at Zhuo Qing whose smile was as wide as her face, Gu Yun cursed, ¡°Will you die if you do not talk about him?¡± She was almost crazy for these past days. From time to time Qing would make fun of her and all people who had visited her would mention Su Ling. The scarier thing was the YaTou that was in charge of taking care of her. The YaTou would tell her how nice Su Ling was towards her. How infatuated he was of her! Being told that by them, Gu Yun would feel very awkward when she met Su Ling! All of this was because of that person who wished everything to be in chaos!


    ¡°He? Who?¡± Zhuo Qing acted like she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Huh! Isn¡¯t it too late for you to act dumb?!¡±


    The anger made Gu Yun¡¯s pale face blush a bit. At a glance, she looked slightly healthier. Zhuo Qing sat beside her and with a serious tone, said, ¡°Yun, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Gu Yun looked up slightly and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± Zhuo Qing looked really serious. It must be something important.


    ¡°In the future, can you not use such a method to capture the enemy? Can you plan not to intentionally injure yourself? Although Ao Jie was arrested, Ye Mei was rescued, and the truth had finally come to light, you made a trip to the hell¡¯s gate (proverbs: almost died). Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, please think about it for me, for Su Ling, for Ao Tian. If you died, Ao Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Su Ling would most likely drive himself crazy. At the same time, everyone would not feel better! And me¡­¡± Zhuo Qing didn¡¯t continue. Every time she recalled those events, her hands would shake and her heart would tremble. Although she understood Yun, such a thing should only happen once. Once was enough!


    Taking Zhuo Qing¡¯s hands to her palm, Gu Yun said, ¡°Sorry, I just¡­¡± Although she wanted to explain, she didn¡¯t have any words to say. At that time, she could only think of how to solve the case by proving Ao Tian¡¯s innocence and bringing the real killer to justice. She simply ignored their feelings. However, if time had turned back and she was asked to choose again, Gu Yun does not know whether she would change her decision or not.


    Gripping back Gu Yun¡¯s hand, Zhuo Qing smiled, ¡°I know you have your own norms and beliefs, but in the future, can you take into account the feelings of the people who love you?¡±


    Nodding slowly, Gu Yun replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yun taking in her words, Zhuo Qing didn¡¯t say it again and just smiled, ¡°This time, you really made Ao Tian and Su Ling miserable.¡± Especially Ao Tian. She didn¡¯t know whether Yun actually helped him or harmed him!


    Gu Yun felt somehow off. Having recalled not seeing Ao Tian for a couple of days, she thought something had happened to him. She urgently asked, ¡°Did Ao Tian have an accident? What about others?¡±


    ¡°On the second day after you got injured, Ao Tian came to see you. Knowing that you were okay, he quickly left. I heard Ye Mei was poisoned by Ao Jie and Ao Tian took her to the master to get the antidote.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yun was secretly relieved. It was good that nothing happened. However, Ao Jie was really devious, he was still able to poison Ye Mei!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to talk much about Su Ling. You can see him yourself.¡± Yun was really an exotic flower (i.e. unique girl). She was really precise when settling a case, and her IQ was high but she was lacking in emotional matters. She was a piece of wood! (i.e. slow-witted)


    Gu Yun expression stiffened. Qing kept on talking about him all day. Her mind also understood it. Hesitating for a second, Gu Yun said, ¡°Qing! He and I are impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhuo Qing puzzled. ¡°You are really unaware about your luck! When Su Ling loses his temper, sometimes, it is unbearable. However, can¡¯t you feel his feelings towards you?¡± In her opinion, Su Ling was a person who couldn¡¯t express his emotions very well nor was he an easy man (i.e. a man who easily falls in love), however, once he had fallen, he would be absolutely sincere. Why would Yun be dissatisfied? Was she really that stupid to not understand Su Ling¡¯s feelings?


    Zhuo Qing clearly looked at her as though she was an idiot. Gu Yun said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I know about it now!¡±


    Now she knew, but she still said she didn¡¯t know about it! Well, Zhuo Qing didn¡¯t expect much from Yun in this aspect! Zhuo Qing was curious, ¡°Is he no good? Or you don¡¯t like him?¡±


    With her hands folded, Gu Yun frowned and replied, ¡°Qing, you know. I have never given up the search for the bagua plate. I want to go home.¡± Here, the monarch had absolute power, men were superior, and the legal system lagged behind. This kind of society didn¡¯t suit her.


    Zhuo Qing went silent for a while and asked, ¡°Now, I just ask you, do you love him?¡±


    Gu Yun was speechless. Did I love Su Ling? After a long silence, she replied with three words, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Don¡¯t know?! Zhuo Qing snapped angrily, ¡°You are driving me mad! You need to first figure out your feelings: do you or do you not love him. Then, you can talk about whether both of you are possible or impossible!!¡±


    Suffering a roar for no reason, Gu Yun was also angry, ¡°Since I have decided to go back, what¡¯s the point in asking this question?¡±


    Zhuo Qing took a deep breath and sighed. She was finally able to suppress the intent to strangle Yun. She slowly explained it to Yun, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then you can simply take him out of your considerations when you plan. But if you like him, you should take him into account. Aren¡¯t you afraid that once you go back, you will finally realise your heart was left with him? At that time, it will be too late to regret it! Do you understand?¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s face went solemn and she didn¡¯t reply her. Zhuo Qing knew she was at loss. With mixed feelings, she grabbed Yun¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Can you use a little bit of your brain capacity to think about this?¡± Zhuo Qing lost her words. She was at a despair. For Su Ling to move the feelings of this ¡®stone¡¯, it would be an uphill battle!


    Her shoulder was in pain due to the clench. Gu Yun slapped Zhuo Qing¡¯s hand and cursed, ¡°Please. I just came back from hell. The moment I woke up, I just realised this world has changed. Please give me time to adapt!¡±


    Glancing at her, Zhuo Qing was really not an optimist, she could only pray that Su Ling¡¯s heart was strong enough!


    ¡°Madam, General Su has come.¡± A servant reported from the outside.


    Zhuo Qing stood up and smiled, ¡°He has come. You need to figure it out yourself!¡±


    Gu Yun silently cursed, ¡°Hey¡­¡± Zhuo Qing just left like that. She really didn¡¯t have any sense of obligation whatsoever!


    Zhuo Qing turned her back towards Gu Yun and waved. She didn¡¯t look back at all. Pushing the door, Su Ling¡¯s tall figure appeared in the doorway.

 CH 28

    Chapter 28 The Su Family Elders


    If looks could kill, Zhuo Qing guesses Gu Yun¡¯s eyes behind her must have loved to cut her into pieces . Her lips gently smiled to Su Ling and nodded, ¡°General Su, you¡¯re just in time, her body was not much of a problem, you can take her away. ¡°With that Zhuo Qing gracefully waved out the door and Su Ling was unusually kind to help her on the door.


    Gu Yun took a deep breath and another deep breath fuming mad inside. This Zhou Qing! Once she fell in love and got married.. this marriage has plundered all her intelligence and now she wanted a follower and digress myself to the same level!


    Su Ling entered the room. Seeing Gu Yun sitting on the bed. Her face is bursting with different colors but fortunately her spirit looks great. Su Ling let out a sigh. He never imagined she turned out to be the person he misses so much. Thinking of the three days, it felt like three days is a very long time for the first time. During spare time, this person¡¯s appearance dominates his mind. He would think and always hopes she is doing good. This is a totally strange feeling and he is being defeated but he has no power to fight¡­


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    Both opening their mouths at the same time robbing each other of words then kept silent. Gu Yun doesn¡¯t know how to think of Su ling. She felt very embarrassed! Both were silent for a while, Gu Yun took the lead in breaking the deadlock,


    ¡°Let me talk first. ¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, her look is particularly serious. He looked at her seeing her earnest appearance. He was curious about what she wants to say. Lightly coughing, Gu Yun raised her head, stared at him straight in the eye and asked,


    ¡°Do you like me? ¡±


    Su Ling was surprised in a moment and immediately his expectations raised but also some disturbing emotions came. Did she finally have feelings for me? Gu Yun seems to be able to still see through the eye and read people¡¯s minds. Su Ling replied in a low voice,


    ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Gu Yun frowned, thought back for a while, ¡± should be it. ¡°After waking up, she can feel Su Ling ¡®s difference, hot deep eyes, making her more and more uncomfortable, she is sure Su Ling liked her.


    Should be? Right? Su Ling suddenly have a mixed feelings of loss at this time. He rarely have interactions with the woman, he was limited in his knowledge, when women in the face of such knowledge, should she be shy or timid? Or worrying about it? But with Qing Mo, instead she graciously asked whether he liked her and moved to bring it to a conclusion with calmness and rationality.


    Is his understanding about women lacking? Or is she special to this extent? Or he doesn¡¯t really appeal to her? Su Ling¡¯s face is so complex, seems helpless, seemed very worried. Gu Yun hesitated for a moment and asked,


    ¡°or did I understand it wrongly, you do not like me ?¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s heart turns cold. He showed it obvious enough. In Qing Mo¡¯s clear eyes he saw doubt and uncertainty. He sighed to himself, what kind of woman did he fell in love with? He wants her in his own life but seems like it is basically impossible. Su Ling in hopeless submission answered,


    ¡°You did not understand me wrong, I liked you. ¡±


    It could have been a very beautiful show but Su Ling have been tortured mentally by Gu Yun.


    Her heart was gently shocked for a moment, knowing is one thing. Listening to him in say it is another matter. Gu Yun bowed her head for a long time before she said softly,


    ¡®I do not know if this woman like you, this woman needs time.¡¯¡±


    In fact, she is not completely sentimental how things are unintentionally or had not thought toward in that aspect, her energy are placed in other things, not thinking if that person for her is really Su Ling? Gu Yun slightly looked up, her eyes immediately fell into a pair of tranquil black eyes, like a quite sea surface without waves, without reason , she was nervous, will he throw a hot temper or will he reply indifferently and say nothing?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me wait too long.¡±


    In a deep voice, filled with deep frustration and a hint of drowned love. Gu Yun secretly relieved, maybe she can put the decision in the hands of time . She can give the decision when he comes back home from his sacrificial offerings to the ancestors which may take several months.She can take advantage of this opportunity to think about it if she likes him in the end .


    Gu Yun was still busy secretly organizing her affairs in her mind, her light body were picked up by a pair of strong hands.


    Gu Yun exclaimed, ¡°What are you doing?! ¡± Protecting her chest wound she dare not move, but being held the way it is very strange.


    Su Ling prudently replied, ¡°Back to the General¡¯s Manor. ¡± He knows that these little woman in his arms has a keen mind, sharp, vigorous and resolute. But only in love and pertaining to affection she makes people confused and distressed. But her slowness is also good because she is slow and will not be able to pick up the signs . She will not be aware of those ¡®crazy bees chasing after the butterfly ¡® just like that Ao Tian, he even has wings of a feather!


    ¡°My foot is not disabled! ¡°Gu Yun was distress, looking at the handsome face who is now laughing. She wish she could pat his eyebrows with her palm and erase that look.


    Standing outside the gate, Su ling stopped and looked at the annoyed woman in his arms, laughed in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t get out of bed to walk now or do you like being carried out? ¡±


    ¡ª-Carry¡­.. outside?! Biting hard ¡­the root of her teeth almost snapped . Gu Yun while gnashing her teeth spit out the two words, ¡°Walk faster¨C¡±


    Gu Yun stiflingly lowers her head, worried and ignored Su Ling. His mood actually especially good. It is good that the servants are not many in the courtyard. Zhuo Qing again has good intention and the also did not come out to tease her. Gu Yun¡¯s face finally relaxes a little.


    Out of the yard, Gu Yun saw a large navy blue carriage parked at the door. She suddenly thought of something , glanced up at Su Ling and said, ¡°Oh Yes! Did you made an early preparations . In ten days, I have to select special forces officers. ¡±


    Su Ling glared at her and coldly snort,¡± You are not doing a thing of that sort! ¡°She is left only with half a life and she wants to train!


    Gu Yun was helpless, ¡°I will just choose officers and it is not to start training with them.. Celebrations were over and the training of new special forces should go on the agenda. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s not urgent at this time. That can wait. ¡± He was only anxious that time that Gu Yun was excessively bored and always thought of running about outside the manor that¡¯s why this training of soldiers was proposed. While he also have some expectations to what she called special troops, but now everything was not as important as her body.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait I can¡¯t wait! ¡±


    The servant pull back the curtain, Su Ling gently put her down on the carriage, looking confused and asked, ¡± What are you so anxious about ? ¡±


    ¡± I still owe you thousands of silver coins, I remember. ¡± Gu Yun replied naturally. Su Ling¡¯s complexion suddenly become stiff . He clenched his fist wishing he could grab and eat Qing Mo. ¨C


    Gu Yun decided to crawl inside the carriage ignoring the thundering ROAR outside . The debts are to be accounted and not to be taken for granted.


    In the General¡¯s House. Heavenly Courtyard.


    After the last fight, the courtyard was totally trashed by General Su Ling and Ao Tian. After renovations it has shown some human touch. The huge courtyard finally have a decent table and chairs that one doesn¡¯t need to sit on the ground. The trees were burned up in the yard. General Su got some people to moved few old trees from the mountain and the dense shade covered almost the entire garden. The shade in the yard is very comfortable and everywhere you look there is sight of lush green trees. Quite beautiful but he is not known for these aesthetic taste, something is strange!


    Beside the brand new jade square table and a bowl of medicine that has cooled off, there sits a man and a woman looking at each other.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been busy recently? ¡°Gu Yun humped.


    ¡°Truly I am not too busy. ¡±


    Gu Yun lamented,¡± You have nothing else to do? ¡±


    ¡± If you can be like a little darling and drink the medicine out, I¡¯ll have more time to do other things. ¡°He did not know that the medicine that needs to be taken three times a day is so hard to put into her mouth. But his patience is getting better .


    ¡°I¡¯ve been healed. ¡±


    There¡¯s no room for negotiation. Su Ling insisted,¡± The doctor said you have to take this medicine for half a month. ¡±


    ¡± If I drink, you let me go? ¡±


    After a low sigh, Su Ling compromised,¡± Only on the platform. ¡±


    ¡± Deal! ¡±


    With that, Gu Yun grabbed a medicine bowl without wrinkling a brow drank the concoction in one gulp. She put the empty bowl down. Gu Yun looked to the side of his chin, after being bored looking at them for a long time she asked, ¡°Shall I asked to prepare things ready? ¡±


    Slowly sitting up and stretching his waist, Su Ren laughs,


    ¡± Already prepared. ¡±


    For more than ten days, the this pair often have a stale mate over a bowl of medicine for one or two hours. Although the final concoction will end into mouth of Qing Mo, it always depend on big brother¡¯s compliance for certain conditions. With some curiosity big brother really did spoil her to what extent?


    Gu Yun nodded with satisfaction but still did not set out actually. Steadily sitting on the stone stool her index finger suddenly taps . No one knew what¡¯s in her mind.


    Su Yu coming by the courtyard from the outside, seeing the laid back attitude of Qing Mo was unable to restrain his burning anger.


    ¡± It¡¯s almost shenshi (3-5pm). The soldiers were basking in the hot sun for two hours, you also choose not to select? ¡±


    Although it is autumn, sun has not converged at all, he has to wait in the training field all afternoon and she is unexpectedly enjoying the cool air under the tree shade to chat!


    Gu Yun looked up at the sky lush foliage but one can still see the glare of sunlight. She replied in a low voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s not yet the time. ¡±


    ¡± Wait for the sun to descend the mountain again! ¡±


    Gu Yun smiled and boldly replied:¡± What I am waiting for is for the sun to descend the mountain. ¡±


    ¡± You requests the soldiers to line up in formation at noon! ¡± Su Yu was furious, and her body is also not good, he does not approve of her to select soldiers under the sun, but if she want to choose in the evening why then the request to line them in formation at noon mean? Exposure in the sun will demonstrate the top form!


    Gu Yun is looking pensive and rightly replied,


    ¡°The tests should continue on. The soldier who cannot bear the sun is not the soldier that I want! ¡±


    Su Yu was slightly dazed, glanced at the face of his Eldest Brother and Second Brother, do they know it has been a test until dark by Qing Mo ? Su Yu¡¯s heart under the indifference impulse, was depressed and turned around out of the courtyard.


    Su Yu gently shook his head . He is older than the Qing Mo, but compared with her, how it seems so impetuous. He met the two of Qing three sisters. Wondering about their parents in the end is what kind of character were they to raise such a daughter!


    Su Ren was given the responsibility to observe . Gu Yun graciously let him watch. He seemed bored and so she asked, ¡°Su Ren, Miss Ye back yet? ¡±


    Su Ren gathered back his composure saying, ¡° After the celebration performance she went back. The case is closed. She has no reason to stay here.¡±


    ¡°How did she perform? ¡±


    Thought of that day. Ye Mei against the wind sets up the appearance above the platform , the of her clothes flutters about and swirling. Su Ren¡¯s mouth unconsciously clicked and said, ¡°Very good.¡±


    Gee, this click of the tongue and the ¡°very good¡± has more profound meaning leering Su Ren. Gu Yun said with a faint smile,


    ¡± It is a pity that day I have not been able to watch it. Pick another day to invite her to General¡¯s Manor, what do you think of it? ¡±


    Su Ren surprised at the moment .Ah, get anyone.. If she wants to invite her why ask him ? He faintly felt something¡¯s wrong and the matter doesn¡¯t suit him. He gets up and found a reason to be excused, ¡± I want to go to the training ground to see if its preparations are done appropriately. ¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s felt funny. This woman is like a rare and beautiful flower. She is such keen to other¡¯s sentiments but insensitive of her own!


    Su Ren had just walked out of the courtyard when they heard a screaming voice, loud from afar,


    -¡°Eldest Brother!


    ¡°Su Ling got up and looking at Su Ren, his heart had a bad premonition about this. Su Yu even with his nasty temperament will not be this rude.


    ¡°Eldest Brother! -¡°Eldest Brother! -¡°Eldest Brother! ¡±


    Su Yu hastily called with flushed face and crashing back to the General¡¯s Manor.


    Su Ren standing by the doorway have the look of shock and anxiety on his face,


    ¡°What happened? ¡±


    ¡°Yan* ! Yan! ¡± Su Ren look at Su Ling anxiously, ¡± The old man came! ¡±


    ( *Yan- meaning uncle from the father¡¯s side)


    Su Ling¡¯s face was frozen,¡± Why is he here? ¡±


    Su Yu cried out another tragic news,


    ¡± Not only the Eldest Yan but also came Yan Hu ¡­ ¡±


    ¡° The man is busy why he also came¡­, ¡±


    Su Ren exclaimed glancing at invincible Qing Mo Very well .. this will be a very lively busting.


    Three men were standing at the gate and there is a look of apprehension.. Gu Yun¡¯s elbow is at the table and her body is half lying comfortably watching at the scene laughing interestingly,


    ¡°May I ask, who is to come that should not come? Who is such a big person that these three Su generals frightened this way?¡±


    Gu Yun was left behind.


    With low roar a man as tall as a mountain appeared in the court,


    ¡°Brats, running so fast! Wanted to notify my presence! ¡±


    Su Ren was caught by generous large palm slapped him on the shoulder. Su Yu was shot to the chest and did not dare to cough up. He muffled the simmering cough until his face became red as liver. And for this person Su Ren¡¯s tall sturdy posture was instantly dwarfed a lot. No wonder they dare not speak!


    Gu Yun sat up straight with her very thin body and look at the man¡¯s appearance. It is full of beard such as one can barely see his face. A pair of intense Tiger eyes, thick body, disquieting, sonorous voice. If not that gray hair she will think that he is only 40 years old.


    ¡°Good fun and how it all came together in this manor? ¡±


    The voice of one Elder can put a person in a moment of trance. Gu Yun in her mind , as the prestige goes , a plain clothes robes, white-haired old man appeared in the courtyard, the aura of immortal winds, unspeakable elegance, thin as if a gust of wind can blow away, the bearded man standing strong like a mountain standing next to the uncle in sharp contrast is something also to behold!


    Following the white-haired old man ¨C is a person?


    Gu Yun was stunned. The man doesn¡¯t look too old about , 50-something, but he is covered with meat, like a ball, with a big smile on his face, much like the Maitreya Buddha. Gu Yun is wondering of these three human. Their build are really distinct in character and in addition to the bearded uncle and two others they really do not look like the Su families.


    ¡± Not happy to see us ? ¡± asked Uncle Maitreya and for the three people it did not make them relaxed but as soon as they heard the gentle mellow voice their whole body shakes instead.


    Su Ling is the first to react, he laughs, ¡°Uncle, you said you have worked hard all the way to the front office, take a break by drinking tea . I already ordered someone to prepare the guest rooms. ¡±


    ¡± It is the most sensible! ¡°High as strong as the beard Yan Hu said, staring from beginning to end showing an expression that he was not pleased. ¡°Su Ling, don¡¯t be like someone who gives us these old fool look! ¡±


    Su Ling pretended not to see him annoyed and said dismissively,¡± Head of the clan elders, Chief, Quan Shu and Yan Hu. ¡±


    ¡± Hmm¡­ ¡°The white-haired old man smiled and nodded he did not mind Su Ling cold tone and dark face .


    ¡°Three uncle came from afar, I do not know what is the matter¡±¡¯ Su Yu think it is strange this time especially three people came together. Normally, two of them together will not even come to simply visit them.


    ¡°Why we will come for nothing ? ¡°Yan Hu roared. Su Yu shrank like a chicken immediately, ¡± Certainly not . I simply want to ask . ¡± for humor he want to say ¡® Yes ¡® but though he is not afraid of death his shoulder however still hurts like hell and totally bruised.


    Yan Hu is looking at Gu Yun avidly asked in a loud voice ,


    ¡°Who is this ugly servant girl? ¡±


    Ugly girl! Gu Yun gently raised her eyebrows and in her heart she indifferent not at all angry. If she replied it is like acknowledging she is ugly! Gu Yun did not say anything. Yan Hu was unhappy and walked towards her.


    For fear of Qing Mo annoying Yan Hu, Su Ren went quickly to smooth things over,


    ¡°she is¨C¡±


    he only said two words and he did not know how to continue . If she says she is Royal Emperor¡¯s gift, gift? He estimated, Qing Mo will hate him to the end . He can¡¯t say she brother¡¯s woman lest he wants to die faster!


    Yan Hu walk towards Gu Yun and standing in her side he asked,


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your name? ¡±


    Gu Yun politely stood up and replied, ¡± Qing Mo. ¡±


    ¡± You are Qing Mo? ¡±


    He swept her a look. Her entire body is only half of his chest. She¡¯s so thin that she can be broken by simple touch. Yan Hu ¡¯s obvious surprise run across his eyes. Gu Yun did not know why he had that look after hearing her name. The next second however the generous hands grabs her shoulder to examine.


    Gu Yun, quickly step back and swerved to avoid his hand. His palm strength is not light . In the past she could accept that like nothing but now she just got an injury. She manage to heal the wounds and to be patted by him, the wound will open once again! Zhou Qing already desperately did the utmost to save her!


    While Yan Hu¡¯s hands tried to grab the petite body the second time, suddenly a shadow so fast moved across from the side. Su Ling ¡®s tall figure crossed in front of the petite figure blocking that palm which also happens to fall on his shoulders.


    Su Ling forcefully carry the heavy palm. Yan Hu thoughtfully recover the hand back. Su Ling quickly turned to check on Gu Yun and saw the hand clutching over her chest. His brows knitted together and his face paled. Su Ling¡¯s heart bursting forth anxiously asked,


    ¡°Mo Er,** how are you? Did your chest hurt? ¡±


    (Mo Er ** Er after a name is a call of endearment meaning child or like ¡° babe¡±)


    Mo Er? Gu Yun¡¯s burning chest pained terribly .What Su Ling just called her¡ª ¡®Mo Er¡¯? . She wants to shout a damning curse word and thought that the way he is calling her this is in order to hide her to the old man who by that time already withdrawn his hand. She estimated to have pulled into the wound causing the pain. None of this Su family are gentle. Their moves at every turn though looked elderly or young they are all very boisterous!


    Seeing her disorderly breathing and not giving him a reply, Su Ling anxiously growled,


    ¡°Su Ren, quick send for a physician.!¡±


    Su Ren nods and was about to go out when Gu Yun suddenly yelled,


    ¡± This is nothing important!. ¡±


    She took a deep breath stand up straight . The wave of pain has begun to disperse. She wave her hand and insists, ¡± I¡¯m alright! ¡°If a physician were to come he won¡¯t be doing anything but say that this is injury is nothing to be serious about .


    ¡°Really nothing? ¡±


    Su Ling was not assured. In order to ease his mind, Gu Yun raised a faint smile. A smile like a soft gentle night breeze was blowing which inexplicably will make a heart tremble. She doesn¡¯t have to smile¡­ Su Ling thought crazily in his mind.


    Yan Hu watching and he can¡¯t bear the stupid type. Su Ling was looking like a silly soul. Fearing that other people cannot hear him, he casually said,


    ¡± Where did you find this sick dispirited ugly woman? Su Ling , your judgment are getting too bad! ¡°


    He did not hit her but she displayed that faintly appearance and on the table also has a medicine bowl. Obviously this girl¡¯s young body is weak.


    For Yan Hu¡¯s evaluation Gu Yun have no comment. However, Su Ling apparently does care about the matter ( being a weak ugly girl). He held Gu Yun¡¯s cold hands. Her dark eyes filled with chill and somewhat little uneasy, but she didn¡¯t say anything. These people are Su¡¯s elders and Su Ling will take hold of their sense of concern and act with some discretion.


    Gu Yun sat down on a stone stool. Su Ling did not look at the elder. The stool already adequately represented in the tone of what he meant,


    ¡°You come to live here but don¡¯t trouble her please¡­. ¡±


    The other two elderly Su gave Qing Mo a glance but their look fell again to Su Ling who is now beside the woman caring for her. She was able to escape Yan Hu¡¯s examination but still obviously by no means she is a weak person. Su Ling can¡¯t be with that kind of women! This is too bad they feared that Su Ling¡¯s affections for her already rooted deeply.


    Today everyone is caught in a surprise, Yan Shu was annoyed and scolded ,


    ¡°He is your elder, dare you talk to Yan Hu! ¡±


    Su Ling ignored him, facing Gu Yun he whispered:¡± Go lie down for a while? ¡±


    Gu Yun looked up at the sky, setting sun falls gradually and it begin to dark. She shook her head replied,


    ¡°It is nothing . I¡¯m pretty good. It¡¯s about time to go to the training ground. ¡±


    Su Ling said nothing. He held her hand and held it tightly. Gu Yun quickly said,


    ¡°Only on the high platform, I promise! ¡±


    Against Su Ling, she is more and more experienced. He¡¯s like a proud lion with a smooth mane and one has to be able talk him into things smoothly.


    Sure enough, Su Ling does not look so good, but still leave the group of people and helped her out of the court. He intended to ignore them! Yan Shu leisurely pedal two high backs and asked,


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡± Uhh¡­ !¡± Su Yu hesitated . Is he going to say they are going to select soldiers?


    One¡¯s shoulders suddenly felt heavy. Uncle¡¯s smiling face is very close,


    ¡± Yu, you are the best, there is an interesting things happening and you did not tell us? ¡°The voice gentle sounds is giving Su Yu a goose bumps.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Su Yu immediately decided he might as well don¡¯t tell them or don¡¯t know what trouble they might do.


    ¡°Huh? ¡± All eyes were narrowed into slits and their faces displayed an unbelief..


    Su Yu smiled and continued to play to fool them , ¡± It¡¯s just training and that sort of thing. You also know that training is the very normal the General¡¯s Office ¡±


    Su Yu look to Su Ren and with smile, ¡± ¡­and what do you have to say? ¡±


    Su Ren readily said ,¡± Nothing! ¡°. ¡±


    These three bastards .They are conniving together alright to deceived them! Su Yan was angry, Su Ren suddenly remembered something and said,


    ¡± Hmm.. Yes, Bing Lian has selected a hostess. ¡±


    Yan Su glared with his eyes,¡± Of course we certainly know. What do you think of us, old bones? We came here to make that happen! ¡± Really ? When did they idle and come with no purpose!


    Su Ren with stiff smiling face said, ¡°That small girl is Bing Lian ¡®s choice? ¡±


    Su Yu just shrugged.


    ¡°No way. It is Impossible! ¡°Yan Shu with look of shock. Bing Lian have chosen a very inferior one this time! This time Bing Lian simply selected a weak but beautiful woman! Su Ling though his mother is not a martial arts expert at least her body is healthy. If this tiny woman had become Su Ling¡¯s wife, bearing him a child will be difficult?


    ¡°Somethings is not right. The race emblem** recent frequent changes shows that Bing Lian has not been this excited after a hundred of years. The Qing Mo girl was not likely can control her appearance but there must be something hidden.¡± Su Qing looked up, shakes the head gently, he scanned around with radiating eyes trying read someone¡¯s eyes wanting to see some clues from that face but no matter what Su Ren is just smiling back at him..


    **(i,e Bagua¨Cwhich is also the clan¡¯s Coat of Arms)


    They have come this time entirely because of Bing Lian. It has always guarded the Su mistress, but only guarding . This time it is different, it seems to be excited that they can¡¯t help but come to find out. Heard Emperor Ling sent a woman called Qing Mo, at first they thought it would be her but after seeing her thin physique, he could not believe she could stimulate and control the power of Bing Lian around.


    Yan Shu picked up Su Ren by the collar crooned him to tell him the truth ¡°,


    Ren, you are not telling me that body like a child is worthy of Bing Lian? ¡± Isn¡¯t her body cold enough as she was?!


    Su Ren smiled and opened the Yan Shu¡¯s hands and said, ¡± The three uncles come along with me, wait a little while and see if she is unworthy then you¡¯ll find it yourself .¡± He remembers the battle formation on the training field and the touch of weird smile appear on his lips.


    ¡°What does that mean? ¡°The three men looked at each other blankly.


    Yan Shu chased behind the other elders who rushed to the practice field only to see the huge open space, densely standing are several thousands of soldiers .The entire field is in complete silence and somewhat frighteningly peaceful. The sun already descended the mountain and the ground had no torch so the expression of the faces on the field is not clear. Even so thousands men have an aura of elite indifference and pushed hard to breathe . What even more peculiar is that one can faintly feel resentment and wrath.


    Those small eyes are squinting, narrowed and then squint again and finally saw the tall dark figure of Su Ling standing on the platform. The elders are looking at Su Ren on the side, smiled and asked, ¡°Ling is going to train? You young brat, why do you call us for? ¡± They are not very interested in training.


    Su Ren was silent. Yan Shu found Su Ling. But also on the platform wiping about is touch of petite shadow. His face immediately turned black . When did the Su General Office start training woman?!..¡¯


    ¡°Su ling-what the hell, spoil a woman but it should not be spoiled to this point! No wonder why men have resentment in their hearts! ¡°


    ¡°Hmm, Yan  Hu, since we are at the topic to talk about it, it best not to call her woman as in woman- woman to her face, or ¨C¡° ..


    Su Yu cough two times, did not go on. Now he get goose bumps as soon as he hears the word woman. At the time when he shouted to her like what uncle is doing now he was truncated on the face. The appearance of a weak child is gone !


    Su Yan Hu without hesitation replied,¡± or She will get me?¡±


    To avoid further misery Su Yu and Su Ren thought it more clever to say nothing anymore.


    There is an inexplicable bewildered look at Han Shu all afternoon. Irritation is not small. Facing an opposite mind. His emotion is getting low, he exclaimed to Gu Yun, ¡± In the end what do you want to do? It is already dark. ¡±


    Gu Yun lightly laughs:¡± Ah, chant fire. ¡±


    Han Shu do not understand what she thinking .He is beyond being annoyed but still he carried the order and shouted,


    ¡® Fire!


    Han Shu point the torch and the training field immediately lit up. Lighting the training field also lit up the faces of three thousand men full of steely resolved .


    Gu Yun raised her eyebrow gently, looking good, physiques exposed to all afternoon under the sun, still quite energetic, posture is still upright, unstoppable, no trace losing their breath, Han Shu for those three thousand men people also took some pains. No wonder he is so distressed by them.


    Gu Yun slowly got up, her wrist are tightly held. Su Ling dark black eyes are


    coldly watching her. Gu Yun sigh, this man really is difficult.!


    Reluctantly curling her lips. Gu Yun explains,


    ¡°I will just tell them the rules and be rest assured. I can¡¯t do that under the high platform.¡± She is not crazy because this little life . she also cherishes it!


    Su Ling eventually loosened her hand but in his heart he started to regret. Actually at that time, how could he propose let her train? Looking at her incomparably earnest appearance . She looks like she takes this very seriously. Su ling in addition has no choice but to follow her.


    Gu Yun went to the front of the high platform. Her sparkling jade like eyes slowly sweeps on the training field she saw faces casting a chill and resolute looks, experienced for a long time working off with anger which the sandy training brought out, even if they didn¡¯t do anything it can also make you be frightened. Gu Yun ¡®s lips has no appearance of frivolousness or recklessness, suddenly there was a feeling of excitement . Six months ago they are a group of coward youngsters. She¡¯s really looking forward to their performance.


    High on the stage in his blue suits, the long hair tied high was Su Yu. He is standing also before the group of iron face men full of calmness.


    Yan Shu pointed to Gu Yun and asked, ¡°What is she doin ¡®? ¡±


    Yan Shu was secretly observing at the side of the Su Qing. He slowly stroked his long beard. They look at Gu with full inquiry. Su Ren snickered, he did not answer the question of Yan Shu,


    ¡°Three uncles sit down on the high platform and watch it slowly. ¡±


    Su Qing nodded in interest and cheerfully smile but Su Yan Hu¡¯s face was upset .


    Su Yu brought the two men in high-profile sides to sit down the platform. Su Ling turned around and saw them, giving them a meaningful glance. The complaining eyes sank on Su Ren who was avoiding his view and was looking around like following a flying bird pretending not see. Behind them is Gu Yun watching the eye completion and thinking of all places why have competition here.


    Character Index for Elders:


    Su Qing   ¨C    the chief, thin man with white hair and very long beard


    Su Yan Hu ¨C bearded burly uncle, like a mountain like  stature


    Su Quan Shu ¨C the chubby uncle that looked like Maitreya Buddha

 CH 29

    There were no explanations , no words of comfort or apologies  given  why they were exposed under the sun the whole afternoon . Gu Yun gently raised her hand with fingers  pointing to the side of the training  field and gave  strange instructions,


    ¡°Later, divide into groups of fifty. There will deep pits  before you with the network of thistles and thorns, single plank bridge and  obstacle wall.  You  must jump out the pits then proceed  crawling to the bramble network . After you crawl out move forward towards the bridge. If you fall down you must return from the beginning. As for the tall walls I don¡¯t have to I say but you must climb over. Behind high walls waiting are ten bows and ten arrows . Your target  is not a bull¡¯s eye but a feather hanging from the top. The person who can shot the feather with one arrow  will be able to stay. ¡°


    A  clear resounding  voice was very loud that everyone can hear. The things they did the whole afternoon is nothing special. The spectators were expressionless . High above the platform were curious few elderly people.


    On the site is a twenty or thirty feet long pit excavated more than ten feet deep and above it is a tunnel of thorns and thistles. After the network of thorns  and thistles there is a net with a quagmire underneath that one has to creep and crawl under to pass. These obstacles are unreasonably harsh¡­ After the network ahead are ten trunks with the girth is a big as the  mouth of a bowl standing upright across on the ground . Past the trunks  is a wall of more than three meters tall.


    Why is this girl  doing so many strange things? Suddenly the three people watching found the training exercise funny and very interesting. Now, they are watching it avidly,


    The Su military officers do not have martial arts skills  so don¡¯t even mention  of elite martial arts  skills but the soldiers all looked very calm.. Gu Yun smiled and said,


    ¡°I know you are the elite of the elite, I have no doubt that you can pass these obstacles, but you have to remember there are only ten arrows.


    The audience  understand what she meant. Only the fastest ten people in each group of fifty are eligible to shoot, therefore the rest are eliminated.


    Sure they know what she meant, Gu Yun  facing the side of  Han Shu gave the command,


    ¡°Start now. ¡±


    ¡± Rank and file! ¡±


    Han Shu loudly ordered the soldiers to orderly arranged in fifty rank formations.  The three thousand men lined up very fast and very neat in sixty rows. Gu Yun was secretly amazed. General Su¡¯s array of tactics is practiced very well. On a battlefield of large scale against the enemy, their formation is so precise and quick and the enemies can never find a weak point to attack!


    Gu Yun still admiring the team went to the venue of the obstacles. To begin Han Shu  distributed the  first arrows to the soldiers  and they went to the end of obstacle course. Everyone understood that if they cannot reach the first ten   then they are out of contention.


    Fifty people almost at the same time jumped into the three meter long, three meter wide and three meter deep pit. Obviously there were so much men inside the small space. Each man was pasted against each other making it very hard to move even more to climb out.  It was easy to get in but not crawl out is nearly impossible. Sure enough the opening of the pit became bigger before someone could get out.


    Crawling under the thistles and mud have no difficulty for them. It only made them covered with mud but after running across the single plank bridge  however the  more than three meters high wall stopped many men to get through until the unstable foundations of the wall have toppled over.


    When the arrows were claimed by their masters, Su Ren¡¯s Lieutenant, Yu Shijun standing by the wall shouted,


    ¡°The men behind withdraw! ¡±


    All those who wasn¡¯t able to quickly climb the walls looked very defeated. The  man lucky enough to get the arrows also does not necessarily mean they are victorious .


    The target was twenty feet away and the white feathers were being blown by the night wind was swinging back and forth. The night was only lighted by the torches and in the midst of the swinging blaze even if a person was able to see the floating feathers still it won¡¯t be clear, let alone shoot it! Gu Yun didn¡¯t give them time to take aim but after the arrow was picked up it must be shot in less than half a quarter of an hour. Running in front of the rest, the owners of the arrows are breathless and the floating feathers was to test one¡¯s eyesight!


    This turns result is not totally clear. Yu Shijun looked also at the feather which flutters as the target and under his heart he secretly criticizing Gu Yun¡¯s cunningness. Under such trick only very few people could complete! The first round everyone was annihilated when a moment ago people were full of confidence but now even the audiences were also finally anxious.


    ¡°Next to start. ¡±


    The  second batch of men rushed out and jump down the pit and the first man to climb out is someone familiar. Gu Yun squinting slightly, that is ¨C Lou Yan! In the rainforest, he made her impressed. His bones are strong, force of the muscle is explosive muscle and the very high wall is not a problem . However, shooting the floating feather, she is not certain about it.


    Luo Yan passed through the clearance all the way . Execution was all neat as Gu Yun expected. He was the first get the long arrow. Luo Yan looked at the distant feather without a hint of hesitation with the bow he released the arrow  and nailed the target!


    Good aim! Good eyesight! Gu Yun secretly delighted. This guy is a molded talent!


    The second group performed very well.  There were four men who shot the feathers.


    The trial for the few remaining  groups are all good. Leng Xiao and Ge Jingyun were also separately selected. But Gu Yun was with the recruits that brought  these two candidates. Watching the race halfway through most of the selected men was basically from Crouching Tiger Camp. Liu Xing  exclaimed in a low moan,


    ¡°The Crouching Tiger Camp too is fierce  and  we  are batch of new recruits and have few opportunity to practice archery.¡±


    The young fellow recruit secretly moaned with him,¡± Yes, unless we are Leng Xiao or Ge Jingyun! ¡±


    ¡± No. ¡°Liu Xing muffled in a low groan,¡± General Ren was the one training us and after selection there are only  few of our own people, what a shame.! We cannot let the Tiger battalion looked down upon us! ¡±


    But in a moment those men will also take the risk and challenge with the other three thousand soldiers and should they just accept the defeat !


    ¡°There is! ¡± In their rank there are three or four recruits who have spent time at the hands of Gu Yun and if they are not selected also and can¡¯t do nothing about it ,¡± nothing can be done but just accept it! ¡°


    In the eyes of Liu Xing cross a touch of cunningness, laughing twice while still in the competition at the front, bowed his head to several people around whispering a few words, people around him heard, looked at each others glances, finally pointing to Liu says,


    ¡± Okay! ¡± Just do it! On you! ¡±


    Liu Xing surprised for a moment then forced to nod his head! Soon their group were following him.


    ¡± Next group get ready. ¡±


    Han Yun  gives the signal and fifty people rush en masse into the deep pit.


    But like a miracle, a young figure almost fell at the same time, immediately jumped out from the pit and it is as light as a swallow.


    After him and another man such as he easily got out of the pit. Everybody was dumbfounded.  Inside the pit were only two people and lets their body be used for support. The men going down to the pit step on them and then step out. Those  who have lost soldiers in the pit have been angered,


    ¡°How could they do this? ¡±


    Some  hearts are not satisfied. But Gu Yun just raise one eyebrow and smiling as she see it all. Su Ling just sit at the side. Both masters did not speak to stop so naturally the competition continues.


    Liu Xing and the two young  fellow is on the lead, but the Tiger battalion are still higher than them on the leader board. They are already had four or five more people that past. Liu Xing and two youths tried but they can only jump half way to the wall.


    Shortly another  people  past and jumped over. Their battalion cannot lose, the two young fellows glanced at each other, clenches their teeth and then a person grips the ma bu (- a martial arts horse stance) and the other a person stepped on his shoulder, simultaneously facing Liu Xing to cried out, ¡°Liu Xing, step on!¡±Mmm.¡± Tightened fist, Liu Xing has been borrowing two human shoulders, finally he is on the high platform, jumped down from the high place, jumped over then joyfully holds the last long arrow. At the same time, Yu Shijun said to the people behind,


    ¡°Men behind withdraw.¡±


    Many men glared at Liu Xing, they were close behind him and are high profile officers  who did not get helped but did not get arrows growled,


    ¡± They are tricky. That¡¯s unfair! ¡±


    Some people began to clamor especially those who had already been under the wall. Even high profile officers and men who has not been able to climb over also called out,


    ¡°Rightly! It is unfair!¡±


    The scene instantaneously appears somewhat chaotic. Yu Shijun looked awkwardly to Gu Yun. Liu Xing in his mind truly acted with trickery. Gu Yun has not paid attention to their clamoring with a clear and resonant voice said,


    ¡°Archery.¡±


    She gave out the order, few people dare not hesitate , got their arrows and continued to shoot.


    Arrows that nailed on the target and hit the feathers were only three.


    One, was Liu Xing¡¯s shot.


    It is a foregone conclusion. Everyone thought Gu Yun will not reason to aggrieved person but apparently not. Gu Yun suddenly looked to him and quietly asked,


    ¡°Where is it unfair? ¡±


    Nothing wrong with men considering themselves firm. Zhuang Han, the one that felt wronged firmly looked back at Gu Yun and replied,


    ¡°They rush to help a person of course so he can cross the barrier. He is not relying on his own ability to cross the obstacles. For a person with ability this is  not fair! ¡±


    The equally lagging behind men nodding to express their dissatisfaction.


    Gu Yun is not angry and said dismissively, ¡°I have said very clearly, as long as the men go through these obstacles  then fastest ten will be qualified for the archery. Have I ever said that you can¡¯t do it as a team? Why didn¡¯t you ask, why do they put others willingly to give him a stepping stone? ¡±


    Zhuan Han looked at the feathers of an arrow hit by Lou Xing and then looked at the wall and several youths who did not jump over are but with a smile on their faces. Zhuang Han didn¡¯t answer Gu Yun¡¯s  question. In silence his face calmed  down slowly.


    Gu  Yun will not give up this opportunity and strongly intends let them understand what is called team collaboration . She pointed to the arrows still floating in feathers and explained,


    ¡°Because last obstacle needs an accurate sight and shot with precision. They selected the ten in the team with higher probability out of the fifty. After they identified the ones that have most opportunity to win then they help to make it happen! I want man that have brain besides courage, one that can comprehend, to see truly what to accept or reject and are not just the boorish fellow!


    A clear voice in a large training field ring, every word was clear, not because of Gu Yun of how loud she shouted, but nobody dared to retort.


    The people clamoring of fairness quietly bowed their head and became silent. Su Ling cannot help but smile. These people are with him for many years in the shape of the Han they had so many opponents frightened but today in front of her is silent to.


    Gu Yun did not even look at them and to Han Shu instructed,


    ¡°Continue. ¡±


    Han Shu regained his composure immediately cried, ¡° Begin!¡±


    Another row rushed into the deep pit. The test was carried out in an orderly manner until the rest of the groups had spent two more hours to finally finished.


    Looking at the remaining few hundreds of people, Han Shu gave a long sigh then  walked to the front of Gu Yun and whispered,


    ¡°Finished. Only three hundred twenty men got through. ¡±


    Gu Yun nodded gently. She do not seem to feel that she will need more. She  smiled and said, ¡° Others disperse. Men that were selected stay. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°¡®Yes!¡¯ ¡°


    Han Shu led away. This whole night, Su Ling  did not say  even a word. The  little girl is in command and directing everything and the striking  majestic Lieutenant  is also driven by her. Although he saw her performance tonight, Su Yan have some affection for her, but the heart is not ready to change yet.


    ¡°When was the General¡¯s Office changed ownerships? ¡°


    Compared with his irritability, Su Qing only has generous praise,


    ¡°This girl¡¯s  interesting. Maybe it is really what we¡¯re looking for people. ¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t think so, her skill is only with her lips and what¡¯s the use? Her body so weak what is the use of being wise? ¡°


    ¡°I thought actually this little doll is good, better than a brute force,  compared to one that has strength and built but does not have brain. It will be hard to bring about great talent.¡± Su Qing all said is if one is looking for a resemblance then just look at him. Su Yan Hu ferociously roared,


    ¡°Su Qing  you what you saying.  Who have that brute force but not have the brain?!¡±


    Su Qing just laughed off . Su Yan took deep breath and he was really  furious but he cannot vent his rage, if he does then that will mean that he is a person  ¡°brute force without a brain¡±.


    Gu Yun together among all the black heads in ranks glanced their way, this men isn¡¯t aware that they are loud, already middle-aged and still fighting like  little children. He catch a glimpse of Su Ling only to find him with a calm face smiling at her.He looked like he is accustomed to it. Gu Yun decided to completely ignore these three old men at once or else she wouldn¡¯t know if she could bear them and she might end up doing something to them.


    She turned to three hundred twenty people men that have been completely lined up. Gu Yun approached them with  a bright smile and said,


    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯re through a small screening test. Now, the actual selection will begin tonight. ¡±


    What?


    Just that-a little test!


    The listeners gave a stunned look at Gu Yun for at this moment knowing  that  smile on her face will make  men have an absolutely terrified feeling, some men remembered the five miles frogs jump , some men remembered in the jungle the plump worm, more men were bewildered. They can¡¯t act recklessly or this might become a battle of life and death!


    All the staring eyes  at her, she saw many of them have that familiar frightened eyes. Gu Yun in a particularly good mood and said lively,


    ¡°Men don¡¯t panic, tonight¡¯s test is extremely simple. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t say this one is extremely simple? Men who  once work with her and got betrayed  with this words ¡°simple¡± all started to have cold sweats and almost discouraged. When she said more ¡°relaxed and simple¡± it will be generally more miserable than death.


    Han Shu was standing not far away from Gu Yun slightly raised not far away, he opened a huge piece of black linen and under the linen covers a hill of sandbags.


    ¡°Everyone bring ten sandbags. Tie four on the legs and six at the waist. ¡°Han Shu  shouted loud that even the open areas on the training  field one can hear clearly.


    More than three hundred troops were doubting  in their hearts but then they  quickly trotted to the hill to get the sandbags for their body and done it orderly without delay. Han Shu saw only thirty sandbags left on the ground . In his  heart he have unstated criticism hidden, it is not surprising to have left over bags  for the cunning trick is from the very beginning she will not let many people to pass through.


    After waiting for them to line up then Gu Yun then said, ¡°Jade Spring Mountain is ten miles away  from the camp. This is a battle, with red ribbons in her hands distributed among them. You run and come back and there¡¯s no time limit but the last ten people  who comes back can voluntarily return back to camp.¡±


    Based on previous experiences Gu Yun could not set such a simple question because soldiers will kept waiting for her to go on. But after no query for a long time, finally Gu Yun confidently raised her hand,


    ¡± Start. ¡±


    Like this? The audiences do not have doubts in their hearts for they¡¯ve practicing   long-term drills, but tying up the sandbags to run twenty  miles is not about the severe training but  she spends that big vigor preparation sandbags just to eliminate ten individuals. This is it!   Leng Xiao, Ge Jingyun and Liu Xing know that they are damned as they listen to Gu Yun as she speaks.


    But either believing or not if they will still be alive when they come out  from the mountain peak, the three people can only do our best to push. Soon, the huge training was left only with the torch, of officers and few people on stage.


    The cool autumn air is blowing stronger especially in empty school field, the wind was more aggressive. Gu Yun was standing on the platform, clothes swaying, slender body at any time are likely to be blown away. Su Ling got up and walked on the front of her to block the oncoming night wind. Normally , he does not know how to take care of  a women and he doesn¡¯t know how  to show a good will to a woman. It should have been is a tender scene but Su Ling words poisoned the atmosphere,


    ¡°How long still do you have to play around? ¡±


    Fortunately, Gu Yun never pay attention to this kind of matter. She replied flatly,


    ¡± Not so fast. ¡±


    Feeling the night wind, she looked at the  three elderly men on the side and kindly said,¡±  Elders you must be tired, please go back and rest. ¡±


    Unfortunately the three men did not appreciate it.  Su Yan in a coarse voice cried,


    ¡± If a little girl  can manage  on her own then we can. We are not tired! ¡±


    Since it will be a boring discussion, Gu Yun shrugged her shoulder and sat down on the chair, shut her eyes and  didn¡¯t speak again. Su Ling¡¯s face though showed some concern but didn¡¯t press her. On the high platform, a few people trying vainly to sit. Su Yan suddenly got up and carried Su Ren by the collar and pulled him back to the wall in the corner. Su Ren did not struggle and  quietly let himself be carried. With a wry smile,


    ¡°Yan Hu you are doing? ¡±


    He release holding the hand of his collar, Su Yan lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°You go get Bing Lian sword. ¡±


    Su Ren looked with the blank eyes and pretending to ask, ¡±  Me, to go? ¡±


    ¡± I told you to go! ¡±


    Su Ren to took a step back, embarrassingly smiled then he got it!.


    ¡°Bing Lian is extremely cold and not everyone can touch it.¡±


    ¡°Ren boy don¡¯t tell me you are pitifully small so come with wooden box here! ¡°Su Yan whispered impatiently and scolded,¡± Go get it! ¡±


    ¡± OK, I¡¯ll go. ¡± He turn around and sweep helpless abnormal glare. Su Ren with the sly smile on his lips thinking , ¡°Eldest brother, I am just trying to help you¡±.


    Su Quan was pleased  when he got back and struck a low laugh,


    ¡± Where did you send him ? ¡±


    With the sounds he knew who was behind him and he will not conceal what is his trick. Su Yan generous answered,


    ¡± I¡¯m going to try that girl is Bing Lian¡¯s selected hostess. ¡±


    After not giving a smiling happy face, he is full of wonder and said,


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? ¡±


    ¡®You saw it! Ling giving her all kinds of accommodations is like it is incredible! I don¡¯t want to be recipient of the news about Bing Lian that probably was deliberately put out by Ling. We do not come to this purpose is to confirm who is bullying a hit man! This will be troublesome if it  drags on for a long time!¡± Su Family  is not an easy ones to change their practice. If this little girl is not destined to the fate that of Su Ling and then they should plan what they need  to do as soon as possible!


    The Su Elders has been tolerating  the little girl¡¯s  pampering of Su Ling  and  nodded with a sigh and practically agreed with Su Yan. For thousands of years, Bing Lian have not chosen a wrong person and there should be no mistake !


    When they arrived on the platform to sit down, two eyes unconsciously observing Gu Yun. Gu Yun sensed that she is in their line of sight but she did not open her eyes but actually she look down  and continually sat on the chair. Then she realized faintly as if flushes in her the reason why the three Su family elders came was it because of her? But she is a ¡°foreign land gift¡± and  why they are bothering and troubled so much about her. Whatever she suspect she decided to do everything to see changes.


    Before long, a neat sound of footsteps were heard coming from far and near. Gu Yun  opened her eyes and saw more than three hundred men with great strength are running back. They almost arrived at same time.


    The ten miles weight-distance was just a run and most people  are sweating like rain, short of breath but does not look tired. The overall quality only needs small polishing. Gu Yun was secretly satisfied went to the platform and went to the front, clear resonant voice says,


    ¡°Rank and file. ¡±


    The once scattered troops quickly lined up and last ten people removed their sandbags  and were pulled out of the next race.


    Gu Yun did not waste time, commanded and pointed to a slurry pit in front and said, ¡°In order, jump into the pit below then come out. ¡±


    Jump in the puddles? What is this test? Gloomy is certain but the soldier¡¯s duty is to obey orders and no matter what they must jump  and without  hesitation a group of tall men one after another jumped into the mud.


    Men just break out in a sweat and all of a sudden will dive into the cold water. This will  instantaneously  shrink the pores of their skin and a lot of people shivered. All the sandbags were mud-soaked  and their weight is two times heavier than before. All clay blistering, night wind blowing, body trembling, let alone a mud paste on the body, that sticky feeling that one was uncomfortable.


    So this  group of  embarrassed elite lined up again. Gu Yun clear voice without emotion  commanded,


    ¡°Your next task is to get the red silk back and the difference is that twenty people will be eliminated.¡±


    Still running?! One can already hear a low murmur in the crowd but Su Ling stood behind her on her decisions has to be completely obeyed.  Even if their fists are crushed, they  won¡¯t dare to disobey! With upset heart and grievance, the men walk unusually fast.


    Gu Yun chuckled. To undertake the second round what an ability ! Just then Su Ren came holding a wooden box back and placed it on high table. He almost loses it and after getting rid of it he throw himself down on the chair and said,


    ¡°Yan Hu that stuff here, terrible! It¡¯s too cold¡±!


    He was rubbing his frozen hands and withdrew behind the back of Su Yan. He estimated that his eldest brother will be angry.


    Su  Yan opened the wooden box and an extremely cold gas instantaneously overflow, the silver white sword blade was blooming, shiny smooth under the moon. Su Yan¡¯s face is covered with joy and delight which rarely happens. He says with a smile to Gu Yun,


    ¡°Small girl, can you pick up the sword?.¡±


    Gu Yun stood still and replied dismissively,


    ¡°Why?  You want me to pick up the sword trying to do what? ¡°


    Su Ling was at Gu Yun¡¯s side but he surprisingly did not back her.


    Su Yan frowned and impatiently , ¡°You  were ask to pick it up, then you pick it up. Why so much talk?!


    All for no reason they asked her take the sword that have been strange. Su Ling¡¯s also after seeing the sword his face becomes weird. He suspect that Gu Yun will become suspicious so he was thinking about how to do the call. Su Ling tall figure blocked in front of her and  just listening  to the cold voice to know his face is absolutely not wonderful, ¡°¡¯I said already do not find her trouble. Yan Hu thought I was joking?


    Su Ling¡¯s  face was obviously afraid and thinking his guess was right! Su Yan asked, ¡°When did I get her in trouble? Just let her pick up the sword. Why are you so nervous? ¡±


    Su Ling was suddenly speechless and turned to his brother,


    ¡± Send back the sword to General¡¯s  Tian Yuan court . ¡±


    Su Ren immediately shook his head,


    ¡± Who is the person I should listen to?! You find someone else to take it, I don¡¯t want to touch it. ¡±


    Su Yu at once exclaimed,¡± Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m not! Even if there is  Xi millennium wood block that sword is still cold to death. No, I am not taking it! ¡®¡¯


    Seeing the atmosphere become stiff, Su Qing stroked his long beard and proclaimed with smile, ¡°Little girl, you feel the blade is beautiful? ¡±


    Gu Yun went next to the wooden box, looked at Bing Lian sword and its beautiful body. Turned and she replied with a smile,


    ¡± It is very beautiful¡­ ¡±


    ¡± You pick it up, it¡¯s yours. ¡±


    It was already mine! Gu Yun lips always delivers but in her face right now it doesn¡¯t show that she¡¯s laughing inside. Her cool voice with a touch of provocation replied,


    ¡°The threat trades inadequately tempts me with the promise of gain. What a pity it does not have any attraction to me. You might as well say the truth, perhaps I can consider to pick it up.¡±


    Bing Lian sword is so peculiar. There must be a story behind it. She even came across the same inexplicable things she had experienced. No matter how bizarre the hidden secrets behind the sword, she can bear.


    ¡°Why you are very suspicious! I called  you to take it and not to harm you! ¡±


    Though the sword chill touch did not injured her before, Su Ling¡¯s  face tensed. This little girl was evasive and him knowing that Su Yan is once again trying to  find if she¡¯s the sword¡¯s selected hostess.


    Gu Yun raised gently and walk slowly to the sword. Just when three people were holding their breath waiting to see if she is going to pick up the Bing Lian sword.  Gu Yun¡¯s hands playing her fingers and when she almost touching the sword  she stopped,


    ¡°You said I can take it if I like it! ¡°Talking at the same time, Gu Yun¡¯s slender fingers turned and  hold down the wooden disc then snapped closed  the box cover.


    ¡°Rotten girl! ¡°Their hearts were hanging in the air and this is not a good time. This girl¡¯s temperament is outrageous! Su Yan annoyed and almost want to come forward and break her neck.


    Su Ling¡¯s heart is panicking. Qing Mo was angry. If she knew what the old man has done so much to verify if she is indeed fit to be  the  Su Family  daughter-in-law ,  she will be very furious .


    ¡°Ren, take the Bing Lian sword right away! ¡±


    Su Ling said gnashing his teeth .


    Su Ren after hearing his brother¡¯s order, the scalp of his hair tingles. Is this not to verify that Qing Mo will be the house¡¯s  daughter-in-law? Why bother?! His hands were numb with cold but he can¡¯t say no! Su Ren was resigned to the fate though unwilling when he is about to pick up the wooden box  suddenly there¡¯s  a fierce rumbling, and almost at the same time the  woods around the training field several silvery white lights appeared directly coming towards  Gu Yun.


    ¡°Watch out! ¡°Su Ling first found  the strange happening, clinging to Gu Yun¡¯s waist then he leaps. Then they heard the dull sound:


    THUD¡­THUD¡­  THUD..


    Chapter 29 Par2  The Elite Force


    Three  thuds until it fades away. The place where Gu Yun stands  were three crescent-shaped marks of a concealed weapon. The weapons were imbedded  straight into  the back of the chair,  a clear skilled technique. There¡¯s  a  dew  outside the blade and the exposed side of the blade was violently shaking. The humming noise of the concealed weapon shows how much  strength it posses, if it injects in the body the consequences cannot be imagined.


    This alerted the few people on the platform and they looked all around. This is such a spacious place and  is not easy to find as if it is like going to Tibet. But also in front of them are hidden weapons quietly placed, which displays then that the martial arts skills of the person must be very advanced.


    The distant treetops shook lightly, crowd of dark black shadows lightly leap under the treetops. Their speed was fast and steps very lithe. Best estimate they are about more than twenty  people and their faces were all covered with the hooded face guards. Their whole body are generally being hidden as if in darkness. When  they move forward they did not even make a little sound, such  a ghost-like  flashing figures and only in a moment  already flushed to the central training ground . Gu Yun marveled at their martial arts skill and style, it feels like Ninjas.


    Su Ling  taking  Gu Yun behind him to protect her, the Chixue sword in his hands was exuding the faint red glow. Gu Yun could feel his whole body muscles were tensed and just by looking at these men in black hoods she knew the battle tonight can be difficult.


    The men in black clothing stands firm on the training ground. Under the black hoods that  covers the  face, one only can see the pairs of cold and gloomy eyes. Their stare was straight  and directed to Gu Yun and they did  not hide the goal  of their actions.


    Just as the sharp night air suddenly stopped, the windless night atmosphere is more tense, under the platform, two sides confronting  each other, nobody move  to break the elusive balance between . Han Shu growled, ¡°Who are you? Dare to run at the General¡¯s Office! ¡°


    One of the black people suddenly stepped forward and making a hand signal pointing  at Gu Yun .With the hand signal , the twenty black clad men  quickly  divided into three and surrounded  the high platform¡¯s front, left and right. The soldiers  holding the torches  drew their  weapons and  was about to be lined up but a touch of silver across at the first movement of several soldiers  they instantly fell. The weapon like a crescent sharp knife nailed through their  necks into the ground!


    Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes darkened, black clad men are highly trained and ordinary soldiers can only be killed to death. Since there is no fire and the lighting is dark , in this kind of environment  to deal with them is even more difficult.


    Su Ling called, ¡± Back! ¡°


    The soldiers whose preparing the next attack heard the command and stopped immediately then trotted back ten feet away. Several soldiers pull down the body of the fallen, quietly retreats to the camp outside five miles away.


    The men clad in black knew the gridlock and refuses to compromise. The leading man raises his right hand but Su Ling doesn¡¯t wait for him and ranges under his command, gets hold of Chixue sword and with one leap from the platform, put Gu Yun behind towards Su Ren and he said,


    ¡°No matter what, Ren, Yu,  protect her.¡±


    ¡°Leader¡±.


    Han Shu  saw Su Ling and also followed close behind him into the fray. Because they launch the initiative to attack, the black  clad people failed to successfully surround them.


    The two men¡¯s martial arts are superior, especially Su Ling in particular, red blood was dripping in every stroke of his sword, black people resist with might  and saw that the situation must be reversed. Another hand signal, more than ten men in black attack to get Su Ling and Han Shu while  several men leap towards the platform!


    Ren and Yu, get the left and the right to protect Gu Yun, then there¡¯s sudden pain on their shoulders and  the next were moment they  unable to move. Standing behind them is Su Yan!


    Su Yan big hands on the shoulders of two men whispered,¡± You two stay! ¡°


    Yan Su at that time actually hit their acupuncture points? Su Yu growl,


    ¡°Yan Su! You let us go! ¡°These men in black are menacing, Qing Mo¡¯s injury  just got  better  and at the end how can they take the risk.


    Compared with Su Yu¡¯s  anxiousness, Su Ren was obviously much calmer, black people are ominously fierce but Qing Mo and Yan Su power is not easy to deal with!


    As for Gu Yun, she look slightly at the side to welcome Yan Su¡¯s provocative eyes, the two people sat on the chair steadily, one on the left and another on the side not looking away from each other. Gu Yun snorted, so they wants to compel her to begin right?  Since there¡¯s no activity for a long time and she  estimates that the sword is bored of it! Su Ling, can¡¯t blame her, she is just ¡°being, force to free it!¡±


    Under the platform, the men in black wrestles for their lives, Su Ling and Han Shu, ties by the field has lived, does several things at the same time to lack the enemies technique. The three old men would stand and then sit back and  have no intention to help. Su Yu tries his luck and wants to break through acupuncture points several times, but it¡¯s basically useless. Seeing Gu Yun was surrounded by men in black closing in Su Ren can only eagerly shout,


    ¡°Qing Mo, watch out! ¡°


    The swift and fierce black pupil has swept towards the wooden box of cold sword,  Gu Yun gives it a thought, her appearance doesn¡¯t give any hints, she narrows her eyes, spreads out the palm and whispers, ¡°Bing Lian!¡±


    A chilly like chants in a whisper, the summoning voice is not high and at the same time a dazzling white light simultaneously runs out of the tightly closed wooden box. The silver white sword blade is leaving the sheath that moment and sends out dragon moan. The people who heard the sound are spellbound. The people have not gotten back one¡¯s composure, the sword already  fell  straight on the palm which that was spread out.


    ¡°It¡¯ her.. it is she ..she is  ¨C -¡±


    Su Yan was so surprised and he has forgotten to say anything else. The Bing Lian sword together with the Chixue sword have protected Su family for millennium. According to the family history record, the two swords can move along with the master¡¯s mind, what a pity they saw two Su guardian daughters-in-laws but was unable to achieve the sword¡¯s ability to move along with the heart.  The Bing Lian just guarded and protected them all the time but unexpectedly this feeble slender little girl has this ability.


    The Bing Lian sword unsheathed and the air around was frozen for moment. The overbearing cold air was encroaching upon the heart and lungs. But under this atmosphere there are three people who were very excited. It¡¯s no wonder the race emblem recently often changed. The Bing Lian sword is excited to demonstrate  their prowess together and they are seeing it for the first time.


    This strange cold air, the men clad in black also all felt it. The hand has grasped the weapon and she stands sideways and the swift and aggressive momentum is pressing, although silent and motionless, also is actually both in an attack or defensive mode. The men clad in black time did not know where start.


    If her body is healthy, Gu Yun likes attacking in order to defend, but today her old wound has not recovered and does not dare to act rashly. The shaking of the sword in her hand, Gu Yun does not dare slightly let up. Men in black¡¯s every action and every movement do not escape her sharp eyes. In here he cannot refuse but to be in a deadlock . The men in black under the platform was already not able to actually support . If he takes his time that will give Su Ling time to come and kill, they again will not have the chance. Men clad in black exchanged  looks and decided to rally together to attack and the platform instantaneously gets murderous.


    The enemy did not move their first move. Gu Yun to feel the opposite party¡¯s intentions, fiercely jerked to the right, the long sword brushed up against the two of the men in black. The cold silver sharp blade suddenly comes and when both react to either side to avoid the fierce sword has pierced a chest and the burst of cold wind after  made the wound to bleed profusely.


    Other black people are in for a surprise, for the fast moves and good Ling Li¡¯*s sword! *(ancient ice sword ) Gu Yun suddenly exposed the hand with sword  and the men in black scared for a moment and at the same time made them more cautious.


    High-profile men in black all of a sudden rushed again surrounded Gu Yun. She struggled to deal with them, starting from the first, her chest started to hurt and the outrageous result is that  wound would tear again. She could feel the warm blood and there is a little leakage .Under each of the heart¡¯s contraction, pains her cold sweat. Even so, Gu Yun, she did show a trace of pain on her face, because this men seemed to be a trained killer. Once they see that she has a chest injury, they will focus on her chest and she will lose!


    As soon as Su Yan pats his thigh, kindly noted, ¡°Play well!¡±The Bing Lian judgment is good! Su Yan looked ecstatically. Gu Yun actually wants to shout a curse word, he thought they are watching the monkey play! Chest has a tearing pain she moves ruthlessly even more.


    ¡°That little girl is good, good!¡±  Su elders  are all smiles until it their eyes are narrowed to a squint. Her swordsmanship style was very special and it did not have the gaudy movement, the style elegant, each sword punctured quickly all ruthless, the built up the coordinate also extremely tacit understanding with the Ling Li sword is very good!


    Su Quan and Su Yan¡¯s judgment and  minds all fall on Gu Yun. They have paid not even a slight attention under the platform. Su Ling after seeing  Gu Yun, his complexion begin to change. He blocks all the men in black and killed them violently by his sword! He doesn¡¯t  simply kills but got angry!


    Su Qing holds up asks in a low voice, ¡°Why Ling is like this?


    Su Yu no matter what even he cannot move and he kept resisting to attend Gu Yun even if the effort become strenuous.  For Gu Yun to resist will gradually becoming hard, coolly he replied, ¡°Her chest has just suffered a knife, now the wound definitely split you look at yourself.¡±


    What is it? Ruthlessly patted Su Quan, Su Yan ¡°Cursed the guy, why didn¡¯t you say that! ¡°He just said she is in bad health, turns out to be injured.


    Have you ever  find out? Su Ren declined to comment. Su Yan quickly unties Su Ren and Su Yu¡¯s acupuncture points and the tall figures immediately joined the fray. The outcome of the fight was decided soon.


    The pain is killing me! Gu Yun holding down her chest. The under wrap  felt soak  and bouts of blackness overcoming her if not for the Ling sword that is supporting her, she must have already fallen. Gu Yun closed her eyes, hoping that throbbing  heart pain to be over.


    Not taking into account the original cold night wind that blows on the body, her four limbs are ice-cold. Gu Yun, her body cannot help but shiver and the next moment  she has fallen in a warm embrace.


    ¡± Mo Er! How are you? ¡± Panic breathing sprayed on her face. Her ear was already familiar with that growl. It is him¨CSu Ling. Gu Yun did not answer him, but her beautiful facial features virtually wrinkled. The chest expressed out blood stains which made Su Ling scared, anxious, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back! ¡± The hand gathered around her waist. Su Ling was about to pull  her waist to hold Gu Yun suddenly tightly tugged at his sleeve and with effort said softly, ¡°The pain. ¡° The pain this time is nothing compared to the last time and  she could survive. Those soldiers will quickly come back for and tonight¡¯s test cannot be stopped!


    What? Su Ling thought of her pain to not move and so did not dare pull her. Su Qing patted Su Ling on the shoulder and said, ¡°Ling you to let her go, let patriarch take her pulse. ¡°


    Su Ling gave them a guarded stare at them, men who sat on the sidelines and made her injury aggravated? Little girl face was as white as a sheet, breath mess, Su Yan began to worry. His body is like being pierced by thorn Su Ling said, ¡°Go ahead, let¡¯s do what can be done for her now, let¡¯s get it done.  ¡°


    Su Qing went to Gu Yun¡¯s side, Su Ling is thinking and gently lift her wrist, sent to the front of the Su Qing.


    Taking  Gu Yun¡¯s slim wrist, Su Qing face slightly changed, this child was actually injured in the heart! Then she was so hard, back from the moment ago she went all out and never taking the fight softly.


    Su Qing did not to talk for a long time. Su Ling can¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°How is she? ¡°


    Taking his hand back, Su Qing replied in a low voice,¡± She did not hurt her heart, just the  flesh is suffering. ¡°


    Flesh wound does not hurt? Gu Yun finally got through the first array of pain with difficulty and opened her eyes to hear this irritating comment. The grasped in her hand was crazy. Su Qing suddenly holding her wrists, her left hand raised, palm was connected to his palm and there was a transfer of warmth from that hand. She hated that hand and wanting to withdraw. But the strange thing is, no matter how hard she wanted to move her hands, can¡¯t seem to break away from his hold. But this time, a tepid warm current pours into slowly from the palm, attends to the Gu Yun quickly she¡¯s dazed and felt some wave of particles moving like a heat burning .She was staring  at the body on her side, thin old person, he has fluid tranquilly and his breath is rather harmoniously  peaceful . What is going on here?


    Gu Yun feel a thin current flowing, it flows along her arm into her chest and the still throbbing heart surrounded by a wave of heat and then pain is no longer so unbearable.


    Su Ling¡¯s worried heart was relinquished. To protect the heart¡¯s arteries, not every person has the ability to accomplish it and for some people the power is not sufficiently profound. When this power is released to save a person, someone will also lose in return. Patriarch is willing to part this power to someone¡¯s help.  Su Ling naturally thankful see it happen.


    General, how to dispose of these people?¡¯ Under the high platform, Han Shu has the men in black  tied and was waiting how to deal with them.


    ¡°Shut them inside in a dark room. ¡°Su Ling said.  Behind him was Su Ren, he said,¡± These people you find out who is their master! ¡°


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ These people martial arts tricks weird, Qing Mo was their target, Su Ren¡¯s heart has been faint with the direction. Su Ren take troops holding the men in black to leave. Su Qing also slowly withdrew his hand.


    He withdrew his open hand and that warmth has dissipated, chest wounds still hurt, but just as he has just said, only flesh is of pain not the heart. The feeling of throbbing pain in the heart  reduced a lot. This too was really mysterious! Is it the so called¡ªinternal strength? Her heart is full of questions. Gu Yun quietly observing  the side of the old man, he smiled back at her and he does not shy away from her eyes, and her keen observation on him does not seem to work, he just smiled faintly, not unusual.


    Su Quan, face smiling face came up and kindly asked, ¡°Girl, feeling better and does it hurt? ¡°Gu Yun was stunned and instinctively took a step back.


    ¡°¡¯Su Yu. You still frozen in here! Come  and look for a physician!¡¯ Su Yan¡¯s big voice roar and startled Gu Yun


    ¡®Oh.¡¯ Su Yu with embarrassed  face went down from the high platform, looked back at the crowd tending around Gu Yun. Elder brother¡¯s hand is steadily holding around her waist and his heart across a trace of sourness. She will eventually become his sister-in-law and also can also be a big sister. Focusing on the tasks at hand, Su Yu speed up his steps.


    Just  moment ago he was yelling at  Su Yu, the next moment he grasps the hands of Gu Yun, now incomparably temperate and with flattering and smiling voice, he says,  ¡°Not comfortable , why did you not say earlier? Where else is  uncomfortable, tell Yan Su! ¡°


    ¡± Stop! ¡± ¡°Gu Yun  felt a chill from the soles of the feet shot  straight up, it was originally a pain in the heart  and now  her head began to hurt  too! Can you imagine a mountain of same old man coming to you inquiring about your well-being in every possible way and maintain your cool? The key point is just a moments ago sees you in danger and does nothing. Gu Yun  pulling back her hand with a face of dislike and said, ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from a distance! ¡°


    Su Yan puzzled and asked.¡± Why? ¡±


    ¡°¡¯I get goose bumps.¡±¡¯ She has always been respectful, but in the face of this strange group of strange old man, her cultivation is really being challenged. Su Yan look embarrassed to stand there and he dare not roar  at Gu Yun and  only staring at Su Ling.


    Since regrets cannot live, Su Ling ignored his glare, seeing  Gu Yun face look better and then said, ¡° I need to drill what Han Shu needs to do.¡±


    ¡° I will send you back to dress the wounds.¡±


    ¡± I..-¡°


    Gu Yun would also like to say something, but after looking at Su Ling, that absolutely look on his face it would be wise to just shut up.


    Looking up and glancing at the dark sky , Gu Yun said to  Han Shu, ¡°After the soldiers  come back later let them jump into the pit again and  continues to run  and this time eliminate thirty, then next round  eliminated forty until I came. ¡°


    ¡± Why? ¡± ¡°She what to choose and he had nothing, but let the soldiers to continue to run what¡¯s the point? Just to eliminate people?


    Breathing  slightly in a low voice said, ¡°You need to let me explain it to you? ¡°


    Su Yan said impatiently,¡± Girl that can do , you as so many things to get done! Your  wound is your first the business!


    ¡± Do as she says! ¡°


    ¡± Yes. ¡°Su Ling ordered that Han Shu even if the heart is unwilling or dare not say what just only receive the order. Gu Yun was about to turn around, she  suddenly felt a tight waist and her feet dangling, a person was pick up and carried by Su Ling. Gu Yun uneasily whispered, ¡°Put me down, I can walk by myself. ¡°


    ¡± No. ¡°Su Ling would not listen to her and the long steps walked towards the General Manor .


    Three old men glancing at each other, ran to see what was ¡°abandoned¡± in the wooden box of Ling Lin,  after looking, three people raise their faces with gratifying smile.


    ¡°You put me down! ¡± Being hugged the way it is by someone makes her uncomfortable.


    ¡°If you move again I¡¯ll tamper with your acupuncture points!¡± In the past he do not know this woman he is carrying is like a mud fish.


    ¡°You dare!¡± her mouth can only say but Gu Yun  has been smart enough to stop twisting from side to side. Su Ling is a boorish fellow and there is no guarantee that he¡¯s not really going to tamper her acupuncture points.


    The ¡° law abiding person¡± rarely the one to settle down, this bring Su Ling in a good mood, and eyebrows are also infected with a faint smile,


    ¡± The dare has gone, Mo Er?¡±


    Mo Er? Gu Yun¡¯s strong heart at this moment twisted into a ball and chill of cold air make her hair stood up in every pore. The she said solemnly, ¡°Su Ling, there¡¯s some matter that we must discuss well.¡±


    Su Ling easily persuaded replies,


    ¡± Say it. ¡°


    ¡± Don¡¯t call me Mo Er, I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±The correct term is disgusted! Su Ling had better not disgusted her when he call and she cannot end like a fine compromise her heart cannot bear this kind of stimulation.


    Su Ling was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you want  me to call you? ¡°


    Gu Yun! But she could not tell him, wanted to think, Gu Yun said, ¡°Qing Mo. ¡°


    Su Ling frowned,¡± I have to call your name with the surname? ¡°Actually he felt awkward calling her Mo, but he wants to call her differently than the others so  he calls her Mo Er,  but he can¡¯t call her ¡°young girl¡± and he is reluctant to call her like others, they calls her Qing Mo.


    Name with a surname  now asked her what¡¯s wrong?  Gu Yun does not understand why Su Ling have such an opinion. Anyway if this really is absolutely unacceptable to him, she hesitated for a moment, Gu Yun finally says, ¡°Call me ¨C Yun!. ¡°


    Yun? Su ling looks at her quizzically, Gu Yun freely explains, ¡°This is my little name, my eldest sister call me.


    ¡°Though alone with Qing  she is called by that name and while for  Qing , that indeed her name.  If some people hear it, it can be explained that it is when she was young.


    So that¡¯s how it is. ¡°Yun¡­¡­¡± assembles and parts with the wind, not depends on indistinctly meaning? Yun this character, she heard countless people before, never anything special feel, but tonight heard the deep voice in his ear slowly read out the word heart as if it were a piece of fluff gently glide like hemp, it is  very is strange.


    She slightly looked up, Su Ling face of fortitude is on the horizon, he didn¡¯t look like Prime Minister that looks scholarly and seductive but he looked like tensed all day and the face looks very serious, especially those dark eagle  eyes, and every time she  was with him she had a feeling of being caught in the deep pool.


    Su Ling aware of Gu Yun¡¯s looking at him, slightly bowed his head to see Gu Yun straight bright eyes staring back at him, Su Ling¡¯s heart knotted, she was looking at him? Those line of black eyes suddenly embarrassed, Gu Yun slightly turned and pretending nothing happened.


    Su Ling  looked at the expression of the cramped woman in his arms, lips unconsciously delivers a smile, no stagnation in his stride and the strength in the hand has tightened actually.


    The two remained silent all the way, soon they reached Yi Tian Yuan and already waiting was the physician and he greeted quickly, ¡°Xia Guan , General Su. ¡°


    Su Ling passed  the physician and brought Gu Yun into the chamber, put her on the bed and  pulled up for her thin quilt cover. He return back to the physician and said,¡± Her wound might have split up quickly give her diagnosis and treatment.


    ¡°The physician quickly replied,¡± Yes. ¡°


    This young girl at present, although there is no identity or grade, but her sister is the Emperor¡¯s mistress, another is Prime Minister¡¯s house wife, looking at Su General nervous appearance, she most likely will be the mistress of the General¡¯s Office, he absolutely can¡¯t afford to offend.


    Su Ling went out of the House to see Su Yu. He was about to leave and he whispered, ¡± Yu, you go to the Ministry of Torture and let Dan Yulan deploy more staff to look after Ao Jie. ¡± Five days after the execution of  Ao  it would be too much coincidental!


    ¡°The better. ¡± Su Yu muffled a cry, as if it were to escape Su Ling trotted away. Sitting down on a stone bench, thinking of Su Yu¡¯s back as he fled. Su Ling  wonder why he¡¯s in hurry to leave .


    It¡¯s peaceful time for awhile, until Su Yan¡¯s tall figure came out from the Su Yi Tian Yuan. Su Ling did not gave him a glimpse.


    Knowing he was wrong, Yan Hu sat down opposite Su Ling  and said, ¡°I did not know she had injuries in the body, say she have  strength and but your very  flirtatious, certainly I should have not hindered. ¡± Su Ling stand far off and don¡¯t want to take part of his nonsense.


    Su Yan Hu is a little self-aware apologetically said, ¡± Ling, Bing Lian did not make a bad judgment. You selected very well. ¡°


    The dark night, Yan Hu could not see Su Ling¡¯s expression, just to hear his voice in a deep chill he said,¡± I don¡¯t want her to know about Bing Lian things. ¡°


    Su Yan indifferently laughs,¡± OK, do not say, do not say. ¡±  The Bing Lian girl selected is good, looks beautiful, rare Ling and so satisfied and really happy. Su Yan mouth perfunctory answers but Su Ling did not take this matter to heart.


    Morning light through the dense foliage, crumbling down on green grass, light as the wind blows gently there, this plant blooming courtyard not someday in the bleak, but Su Ling did not appreciate the mood, just when his patience is almost exhausted, the door finally opened.


    Su Ling looking up anxiously asked,: ¡°How is she? ¡°


    The physician wiped his forehead  with thin sweat and  replied,¡± Su General assured, Qing girl¡¯s injuries were not serious but needs just a little rest, if the wound is not torn, it is just fine. ¡°Su Ling nodded, when he is about to go in, physicians suddenly said somewhat hesitantly,¡± Qing girl said, please don¡¯t go in. ¡°


    And why? Su Ling glared at him, doctor quickly shook his head and said: ¡°XiaGuan doesn¡¯t know, I am leaving to boil her medicine. ¡°Said the physician and he did not wait for Su Ling to speak again and he quickly leaves.


    Su Ling stared at the closed-door and do not understand what Yun¡¯s hiding. He grabs  the door handles but just stood there for a long period without opening the door.


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t make him wait too long The door once again opened . By the door stands a body in black dress, long hair tied with vigor. The black dress against her skin looks more pale and that pair of sharp eyes full of wit. He acknowledged that such a valiant was beautiful but she is dressed up for something, what should he do?


    ¡°Where are you going? ¡°Looking at her dressed, Su Ling already having a bad premonition  about this. Sure enough, Gu Yun¡¯s face calmly replied,


    ¡°To the training field. ¡°


    Su Ling is almost through gritted teeth said,¡± The competition so far. ¡°Once again he deeply felt that giving her that training was a very wrong decision. He is very certain now that in the future that all of her time will be spent on training.


    ¡°Won¡¯t do. ¡°Gu  Yun this time must insist,¡± This day is not better than the night  with Bing Lian! ¡°He didn¡¯t think she let the soldiers  run the whole night and just to make them play?


    Su Ling took a deep breath and  patiently says, ¡°You want more than anything you can tell Han, let him go and tell him to do the regulations and monitor on the line, he can choose the people too.. ¡°


    Gu Yun shook his head,¡± He can¡¯t. ¡°


    ¡± Why? ¡± ¡°


    Raise a rather provocative smile, Gu Yun replied,¡± He did not know what kind of soldier I really want. ¡°


    Su Ling¡¯s  brows were becoming  more and more tightly knit, Gu Yun chuckled and asked,¡± You think I just let them run the whole night is inexplicable , right? ¡°


    It is very strange, he had asked her how to choose men and she just laughed and didn¡¯t answer. This  got his curiosity up last night, in addition to the shooting of feathers has a little meaning but the other exercises is really nothing special. What does she want to do?


    Out the door, she was standing side by side with him, and made a gesture, said Gu Yun in a good mood said, ¡°Go and let¡¯s have a good look. ¡°


    She seldom have this playful looks and is really cute, if she didn¡¯t asked to go to the training field, he will be happier.


    Su Ling have an ice cold face staring at her, Gu Yun reluctantly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your old man is pretty powerful and now I feel fine in the morning. ¡°She never knew the so-called ¡°original¡± skills turned out to have so much power in it. She has always been based on practicality and aggressive efforts, focusing on martial skills like this she really didn¡¯t know how to come in contact. Another day she will find white bearded old man.


    The sun in her face is still not very good, but her brows really look better than a few days ago, now compelling her to rest, she felt like she is not being obedient but then it his wish is not to make her too tired as well. Su Ling sigh to compromise,¡± Well, let¡¯s try, if you feel uncomfortable we will break immediately. ¡°


    Gu Yun laughed  heartily and replied,¡± You¡¯re worried about your soldiers. ¡°She really knew how to keep people in suspense¡±, Su Ling shook his head and though it funny but just let it go.


    When two people were back to training field, the sun has been completely out. Under the bright sunshine, inside the huge puddle is a group of clay packed soldiers, no one¡¯s moving  and the group has wooden expressions standing in them.


    Folding her hands on her chest, Gu Yun with a faint smile, ¡°What is going on? ¡°


    Han Shu took one look at her eyes in a bad tone replied, ¡± According to your orders, mud pond! ¡°She thought they were doing a run all night and were about to die.¡±


    Regretting? Why is this like this? Gu Yun gave clear smile and said. ¡°Get out of it. ¡°


    Just hearing her voice they already went numb. All the youths all look to her, with faces covered with mud and Gu Yun almost couldn¡¯t recognized who they are.


    Gu Yun smiled and looked at them, the quagmire people forgot their  manners, like a wicked tiger¡¯s eye stubbornly staring at Gu Yun, wishing one could crawl her several nips. They climbed the quagmire overnight, and she actually crisply slept and so refreshed.


    The discontent was really big, all cannot crawl a moment ago and now they have to climb the quagmire, the morning sun shone on them, you can still see a faint  white steam which shows how cold the water is visible the mud.


    Gu Yun seemed to enjoy their full hatred look, she look casual and smiled, ¡°Loosen the sandbags  and lined up over there. ¡°The eyes that was staring at Gu Yun also moved.


    Heart no matter how dissatisfied will only obey. While the sandbags could work, but without any sense of relief, clothing, hair still dripping with mud, their clothes were wet and dry, dry and wet, the body also now hot and cold, mud and cloth pasted on the body, sticky and wet and cold, but they have no strength to even raise to a shine. Now to support them, perhaps only their willpower.


    They trot to the training field and lined at the opposite side , Gu Yun went straight and said, ¡°Out of one hundred people last night your stick to it and  your  physical strength is very good, now are able to rest a burning  joss stick time (2 hours),  for one last test, I hope you can get through. ¡°


    Tortured throughout the night. It is already expected Gu Yun not let them off easy, so when she said that there is a next test, there¡¯s no sense of surprise, they just want to rest now. As soon as they hear Gu Yun¡¯s voice, many officers and men felt just sat on the ground or, worse, just simply lie down as if their hands and feet are not their own.


    Gu Yun smiled and  said nothing. Let them sit, lay down, lay down.


    ¡°Yu Shijun. ¡°


    Yu Shijun replied,¡± Yes. ¡°


    ¡± Things did you get them ready? ¡°


    ¡± Very well¡­ ¡°


    ¡± Give it to them. ¡°


    ¡± Yes. ¡°


    After a while, everyone¡¯s feet was running  with a hand out carrying  a crossbow. Many people forced to sit straight and began to study the hand weapons. There are more people who are not too tired  compared to those that  wouldn¡¯t move.


    Gu Yun always silently watching the group of soldiers collapsed, watching Yu Shijun command when they moved into the middle training field target.


    Su Ling curiously asked, ¡°What is this? ¡°


    Gu Yun mysteriously smiled,¡± You will know later. ¡°


    At the middle distance there are small tables. The tables eight targets drawn on it. The ten tables was placed on the training field scattered in different palaces. As a whole a total  of eighty targets.


    Everything was ready, Gu Yun and shouted: ¡°Line up. ¡°


    Even if their whole body bone tired like they will to fall into pieces, even if they wanted to sleep forever, but as a soldier there is absolutely no reason for disobedience. Their double the speed was slower than usual but this group of elite managed  still managed to completely neatly lined up.. Gu Yun does not blame them, cold voice say,


    ¡°Place all the  crossbows  on your side, without my order you are not allowed to touch it. ¡°


    Most crossbows was on ground by their side and only a few soldiers put down the crossbows in hand. Gu Yun while they all standing went on,


    ¡°The next test is to test your crossbow proficiency, the orientation ability and physical coordination. You see now above each table, there are  ten crossbow arrows, numbered  one to ten on the tail. You¡¯ll be shooting sequentially, each table around  have eight targets, respectively is due East, South, West, and North, Southeast, Northeast, Southwest, Northwest of eight directions. I will casually call out any of the ten directions and your archery targets  must follow my directions. After I finished all the arrows must also be launched out. ¡°


    ¡± Do you understand? ¡°


    ¡± Yes ¡°


    Whether or not they really understand, Gu Yun said the second plan,¡± First   group of ten, who¡¯s first? ¡°


    ¡± I. ¡± Ge Jingyun first came out.


    ¡°I. ¡°Lanham was next.


    ¡°I. ¡°


    ¡± I. ¡°


    Soon there¡¯s enough ten people and General Su never lack warriors and that she always knew . Her yes swept across  Leng Xiao and Liu Xing, both of them did not volunteer  in the first group. Leng Xiao is a cautious and calculating man, and Liu Xing is a small smart boy. She guessed Leng will volunteer in the second group  while Liu will wait until the last group¡¯s race.


    Ten people pick up a crossbows and walk over next to the table where the short arrows were. Gu Yun squinting at the sun rises up and say,: ¡°All face due East. ¡°Ten people then turned immediately to the direction where the sun rises.


    ¡°Ready. ¡°Gu Yun gave the order and they also picked up the first of the ten  short arrows then loaded them on the crossbow.


    ¡°West. ¡°Voice drops ten a short uniformly pointed towards the West to shoot an arrow and the arrows all got it right.


    ¡°The Northwest. ¡°Gu Yun is almost attached to say the second track but this time the shooters arrows are neither fast or slow and deviations begun to appear..


    ¡°South, Southeast, Northeast, Southwest, West, and South, the Northwest and Northeast. ¡°


    Gu Yun shouting has  been fast and pausing is only enough time for the marksman to load and shoot, if direction is wrong there will be not enough time to respond and the next direction has come out. Su Ling seems to somehow understands now the intentions of Gu Yun why she let them run through the  night. Now is their most tired of moment. For a very short of time they need to identify out direction not only need power of willpower but also their brain also must be absolutely flexible. To select a crossbow rather than long arrows as competition tool, putting short arrows to crossbow spent more strength than long arrows into bow !


    The shout out of ten directions was finished but some arrows had not even used on the table. Launching was completed and each group has a soldier, holding down one by one in the order view. To identify the  ten arrows¡¯ owner  in the back are a little confusing, if the arrow is not numbered, it¡¯s really not clear.


    Quickly ¨Cthe results were announced.


    ¡°Seven, five. ¡°


    ¡± Nine, eight. ¡°


    ¡± All in. ¡°


    ¡± Six, three pairs. ¡°


    ¡± All right. ¡°


    ¡± In the seven-five. ¡°


    ¡± Eight, eight. ¡°


    ¡°, All right. ¡°


    ¡± Eight, a pair. ¡°


    ¡°A pair¡±? Also was only then that direction is from the very beginning right? Gu Yun gets angry and in a cold voice said, ¡°All middle and right column, to the right side of the collection.


    ¡°Yes . ¡°


    A total of three people in the whole, Ge Jingyun and Lanham and there is a tall man. Gu Yun attention is not one of them, her eyes fall to the soldier on the right, he is not tall, head is always slightly lower, very dark skin and this person seemed not the least bit out-of-place as a whole. Gu Yun stared at him for a long time and he did not raised his head.


    Gu Yun called and asked, ¡°First on the right, what¡¯s your name? ¡°


    Sound of GuYun, he just slowly raised his head, Gu Yun finally saw his appearance, around thirty years old, features are ordinary, if you have to say special words, his eyes very bland. Yes, light. In this group of elite division, he had seen too much, tempered or bold, strong or proud of the look, clear aloof eyes that look like he had no desire she saw for the first time. But she believes this is only appearance, if he so desire nothing then they will not come this close.


    And Gu Yun to explore the eyes for a moment, the man again slightly lowered his head and replied, ¡°Shi Hu**.¡± (** meaning stone tiger)


    ¡± You also pass. ¡°The word gets out, not only the man was stunned, others began whispering with each other. For a long time, the man replied in a low voice,


    ¡°Yes! ¡°


    ¡± Other people may return to camp. ¡°


    Gu Yun said to the six still standing straight in the same position motionless, her  heart already started to become disgruntled, in a calm voice with no trace of anger,¡± What do you have to say? ¡°


    An evening tossing about, has arrived with great difficulty to this step, everybody does not want to be eliminated. Standing  in the middle a soldier takes the lead , ¡°I  simply has not proofread the crossbow with  the good accurate heart, therefore only then can shoot, if ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°All person¡¯s weapon all is same, why can others do fine, why does others crossbow have the accurate heart?¡±Gu Yun¡¯s ice-cold voice interrupted  his speech. Her cold gaze swept around  the soldiers  who were on training ground who were already utterly exhausted  and still participates in the test but said it without the slightest of pity, ¡° being a soldier, the weapon is your life, was attaining the weapon that moment  ago is supposed to be inspected, but what at that time were you all doing? If you are not good in weapon control, what can you control?¡±


    ¡± Who else have to say? ¡°A question that was the presence of seven feet tall, no one dares to say, the five who was eliminated just quietly left the competition venues, there¡¯s only one man stood there, eyes staring straight to Shi Hu says indignantly,¡± I will not leave without saying what I wanted to say. Why Shi Hu can stay behind? ¡°


    Gu Yun was not angry this time, turning her head to Shi Hu,¡± Then Shi Hu, you tell him, why do you stay? ¡°


    Shi Hu looked up, facing Gu Yun with a faint smile in the eyes, under heavy heart, Qing Mo is not only mean during training but that eye is also very toxic. After a sigh, the Tiger whispered, ¡°¡¯I did not check my weapons, so I do not know if it is the problem, but in the first arrows after the deviation I found the problem.  So at the time for  the second arrow I made the adjustment. I aim at the bull¡¯s-eye as the target and see how much deviation between the place of the arrow and the bull¡¯s-eye, then the deviation is taken into account and got the arrows in the right positions.


    Hu Shi said the issue lightly, Gu Yun also didn¡¯t embarrass him in cold voice with some provocation, ¡°Who has the ability to load marksman in such a short period of time and calculated the deviation angle and can accurately hit the position, I let him stay. ¡°


    ¡± Is there a problem? ¡°


    Following silence.


    ¡°Answer. ¡°She knew they were tough, she will soon let them know what is surrendering!


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°


    No matter what has not really dared to say, the always resoundingly neatly reply is what Gu Yun wants now.


    ¡°To continue. ¡°


    The sun in Gu Yun¡¯s face began to flush and talking so loudly needs  a lot of strength. Su Ling said in a low voice, ¡°You take a break and let Yu Shijun shout the directions. ¡°


    Every time she talks  it pulls into the wound, Gu Yun has indeed started to have  discomfort and not trying  to be brave, she nod replied,¡± That¡¯s good. ¡°


    Su Ling Yu waved at  Shijun. Yu Shijun  step forward and in clear resonant  voice cried,¡± The next group who will challenge  please leave ranks? ¡°


    Just as expected, Leng Xiao first stepped forward. Soon the next set is ready.


    ¡°Preparation! ¡°Yu Shijun in front gave the oral command.


    Gu Yun watched competition under her instructions. Su Ling, suddenly got up and beckoned toward the back of Han Shu. Su Ling asked in whisper, ¡°Who is the Stone Tiger? ¡°


    Han Shu paused to for a long time then only vaguely says,¡± He was riding and shooting to the camp as a junior captain, three years ago with Northern Qi in the battle . He took five hundred men to raid behind enemy lines. It seems  because he has secretly altered the planned raids by a hundred sticks, it failed. He was transferred to the kitchen. When Qing Mo says the selection of stationing 30,000 soldiers of the battalion everyone can take part in and he had the opportunity to join  if he can make it to this one. ¡°Who is in the kitchen for three years with such skill?


    Standing in the middle is Shi Hu but seems like he does not exist. The man seemed to be very deeply hidden. Convergence and eyebrow thought for a moment, Su Ling said, ¡± Find out what happened that year. ¡°


    ¡± Yes. ¡°


    Gu Yun head turned  to Su ling and  smiled,¡± Why you¡¯re so interested in him? ¡°


    Su Ling did not deny,¡± I am very interested but if not for you, I did not know the rest such a figure hidden in the kitchen. ¡°No wonder she said Han Shu does not know who she wants to have. Ten people for reference, she noted that Shi Hu¡¯s accurate calculations from the outset or that the moment she sent down the crossbows she has been observing them.


    Gu Yun eyebrows raise a little, ¡°You¡¯re not going to rob me are you? ¡°


    Looking  at the way her face is not happy. Su Ling laughed.


    Gu Yun gave him an eye. When did he start to laughed like that?


    More than two hundred people and competition ended too soon. Yu Shijun ran to the two people to report,


    ¡°Competition ended. Left¡ª-one hundred thirty eight persons. ¡± Yu Shijun finished.


    Gu Yun whispers,¡± And why there is so much? ¡°


    Did not think she had been talking to General, calculating the number of men left, hearing  Gu Yun comment, Yu Shijun stared, only one hundred thirty-eight persons  people out of the three thousand people, this too much?


    Gu Yun looked over  at sluggish Shijun , took over the stoned faces of the one hundred and something people left, she only then stands firm in front of them, group of iron men quickly became anxious, after all she have to make a decision? . They started from yesterday noon not to eat have not drunk, let alone has rested, what does she want?


    Facing a nervous and sad faces, Gu Yun laugh, ¡°You don¡¯t have to strain because the  testing today so this is all over. ¡°


    The end? Although it is disappointing but all still at heart a long sigh.


    ¡°however,¡± Gu Yun said one word, everyone¡¯s heart once again hanging on their mouth ! Gu Yun did not keep them in suspense and  kindly explained, ¡°I just need a hundred  people. Because  you  are all excellent makes it so hard to choose. So everyone can follow my training but after each training is a test.  Each one start with hundred points and twenty people with worst performance, ten points will be deducted, this we do until we determine who will be left, don¡¯t you understand? ¡°


    Each time the training is a test? The real ordeal has just begun.


    ¡°Understand! ¡°Perhaps  it¡¯s roar out of anger, perhaps mourning after the day, all in all it was a very loud.


    Gu Yun nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Disband. ¡°


    Running throughout the night, limbs are heavy like lead, foot blisters that were showered with mud and wet it again and again and again, now the sun-scorched the mud. All of them is like wearing a tight armor, sweat streaming down making a mud road mark.  All throughout the day, they are tensed until they blank out, now relax and one just really wanted to lay like dead on the floor motionless. Towing an exhausted body like an old woman, step by step, moving back gradually.


    Gu Yun turned back just in time to see Han¡¯s weird smile on her face.


    ¡°Laughing? ¡°


    Han¡¯s smile on his face under the mask, solemnly said,¡± You know the last time what your new training  recruits  called you behind? ¡°


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t care to look at him. Han Shu being mysterious  declared,


    ¡°Cold coach. ¡°


    Gu Yun scoffs at the guys she thought that crowd can come up with something new, so much for the original.


    ¡°But this time they¡¯re not going to call you that. ¡°


    Gu Yun with a look of interest  next to Yu Shijun asked curiously,¡± Why? ¡± ¡°


    ¡± Because there is one more appropriate. ¡°


    ¡± What is it? ¡°


    Han Shu glance at Gu Yun laughed,¡± Dominatrix  witch!¡±


    Dominatrix witch ? ¡°Han Shu, you die!


    ¡°Gu Yun grabbed a bundle of short arrows throwing them towards Han Shu. Han was scurrying head.


    Su Ling laughing  and clinging to catch up with  Gu Yun . Loud curses, wild screams, laughter continued but standing on the training  field outside is a face of solemn look.

 CH 30

    The sound on the training field were loud curses, wild screams, and laughter continued, and sound of their laughter were interrupted by a low voice calling,.


    ¡°Brother. ¡±


    Su Ling and GuYun turned around and they  saw  Su Ren ¡®s solemn look . He is standing in the distance.


    Loosening the hand grip on Gu Yun¡¯s hand, Su Ling asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    Without much facial expression  he replied,¡± No matter what do not send them yet, still waiting for you to look over. ¡±


    Su Ren sent a quick glimpse towards GuYun. Both brothers now looking towards her. Su Ling said to her,¡± They were tormenting  you miserable all day, training  will start tomorrow, you take a nap. ¡±


    Gu Yun laughed,¡± Well, you free yourself from it. ¡± Su Ren rarely very serious, it seems that the military has some urgent matter. Su Ling nodded. He turned around and get out of the training field. Only out the gate, Su Ling immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    ¡± Last night, the men in black are people from Pik Ling Island**( Spirit Island). The  purpose of their visit is to hold Qing Mo to threaten you to put away  Ao Jie case. ¡±


    Su Ling with icy voice replied, ¡± Impossible. ¡±


    Ao Jie killed with no kindness, not to shred him into pieces is mercy enough. Su Ren¡¯s is still very serious. If only then matter is not serious his face would not be so. Su Ling stopped and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst thing? ¡±


    Ren in a low voice:¡± The Spirit Island chooses an island chieftain once every ten years . Only  silver-haired descendants are eligible to join. Only Ao Jie and Ao Tian by blood relations are now silver-haired. If Ao Jie dies, Ao Tian becomes the most important hope of this clan. Ao Jie¡¯s children are not the silver-haired and for silver-haired blood to continue they would have to only rely on Ao Tian, and Ye Mei. They are certainly reluctant to kill Ye Mei. The only way they could threaten Ao Tian is by catching Qing Mo. ¡±


    In other words there will be  more and more attacks, such as last night . Her life will be in danger at any moment.


    Su Ren did not go on and Su Ling understood.


    The fiery glow in the dark eyes of Su Ling was blazing, on the angular cheeks, a trace of prism was reflected on his jaws because of the clenching teeth. Su Ren secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Now he feared for the people whose annoying his eldest brother.


    Sure enough, Su Ling¡¯s cold voice instructed Su Ren and said, ¡°The men caught last night send them to Ministry of Punishment and ask Dan Yulan  to execute Ao Jie by chelie . Deploy thousand  soldiers to guard from the General¡¯s Office, when the time comes execute at once. We cannot lose this one. ¡± He hated being threatened  particularly using  human life to threaten  him especially  now they uses Qing Mo¡¯s life to threat!


    Su Ling paused for a moment and said,


    ¡± Please, ask the clan chiefs for three shadow  guards to protect her.¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s heart skipped and he was stunned for a moment and he replied,¡± Yes. ¡±


    Eldest brother have her in his heart to this extent ? Su shadow guards only guards family members. Qing Mo will certainly become General Office hostess. It¡¯s not that Bing Lian selected  but this time eldest brother has chosen.


    Su Ren¡¯s depressed mood suddenly uplifted.  Now, he has a smile on his lips.  In fact he¡¯s been very worried that the sword selected somebody who is not really loved by his eldest brother and according to his temper, he would never compromise even if the sword elected Qing Mo!


    The activity from the evening started to sink in, slowly waking up, GuYun had a stretch and accidentally pulling the wound and because of pain her mouth gasp for breath. Holding  the side of the  bed  to sit up straight, she suddenly feel slight movements outside the room.


    GuYun lightly got up and  went to the Ling Li sword wooden box side. She exclaimed, ¡°Who is outside? ¡°Because of her injury, she cannot act rashly and if they heard someone shout they probably run.


    ¡°Girl, are you awake? Come, I¡¯ll bring you a good stuff coming. ¡± Outside, the air full of cries sounded and Gu Yun was stunned. Isn¡¯t the sound is the strange old man?


    Relieved but at the same time Gu Yun have a creepy feeling, what does he want to do?


    Putting on her coat, Gu Yun opened the door. Su Yan was sitting on a stone bench. When he saw her, he was waving happily . Gu Yun reluctantly walked over and see at a glance on the stone table , a bowl of golden-yellow oily liquid. Unconsciously, she take a step back, and in a low voice, ¡°What is it? ¡±


    Su Yan proudly smiled,¡± Medusa Red Ginseng Chicken! You taste it. It is delicious and it is good for the body. Su Yan is distressed  to see you are too skinny! ¡±


    It was fragrant and look  delicious, but  ¡°one who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions*¡± ¨C*(a Chinese Idiom) . Gu Yun crooned,  ¡°You are not going to intoxicate me, are you?¡±She cannot forget the first time she sees her was grabbing her with his palm to examine, then and afterwards seeing somebody in danger and doing nothing.


    In elders¡¯ mind, this girl,  death refuses stubbornly to acknowledge own malignancy.* SuYan curls up his lips and said,¡±What nonsense, Uncle Yan loves you dearly and was distressed lately.¡±


    Distressed? Gu Yun  again was having  a goose bumps.


    ¡°Chicken soup doesn¡¯t work. ¡± When Gu Yun intends to leave another rejected male voice called behind him. Gu Yun turned and behind her is a mountainous plump figure has emerged, showcasing to hand things to her , ¡°Uncle will give you a shiquandabu pill, eating this guarantees your wound would heal faster. ¡±


    Gu Yun secretly surprised he was such a plump body but could occur silently behind her. This old man should not be underestimated.


    Looking  at Su Quan to steal his ¡°thunder, Su Yan jumped up and yelled, ¡°Your dabu pills are  extreme supplement , people physically can¡¯t stand it but my chicken soup for warming. ¡±


    ¡°You do not pretend to understand, dabu pills are most effective treatment for internal injury! ¡±


    ¡± She¡¯s has no internal injury! ¡±


    ¡± No matter, chicken soup doesn¡¯t work! ¡±


    ¡± You.. ¡±


    ¡± STOP! ¡± ¡°Seeing two old people about to fight, Gu Yun pointed to the chair opposite and said,¡± The two of you sit down.¡± Both of them took a look and then turn a cold snort, but Gu Yun has said it so they obediently sat down.


    Gu Yun sat opposite them. She  placed on the table the chicken soup and so-called dabu pills.Then she nudged towards their direction. Frankly she said to them, ¡°I always distrust . I always believed that ¡°a good pie will not fall from the sky¡±. What is it, say it plainly. ¡±


    Su Yan heart was unhappy but afraid to yell at her and only muttered,¡± Young child, your suspicion make it too heavy in my heart, is it not this thing good for you? ¡± Her body is like a bean sprout after seeing her for the first time and it made the look of a beauty unpleasant.  He knew this little girl did that because of his temperament earlier but he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her! This why she is being so vengeful?


    ¡°Spit it out! ¡°Snappy answer made the two people squint their eyes as smile. Then Gu Yun impatiently asked ,¡± Why  do you have to be good to me? ¡±


    After being pressed a little impatiently by GuYun , Su Yan carelessly replied,¡± You are our virtues like clothing, if we are not good to you then who would? ¡°Su Quan smiled in agreement and nodded.


    GuYun frowned, ¡°Who said I am Su¡¯s daughter-in-law ? ¡± Their expressions doesn¡¯t  look like they are lying. It is not  like they have other objective, but why they have concluded that she is a Su daughter-in-law? Su Ling is absolutely impossible and they just showed her their protest a day ago.


    ¡°Ha, ha, Ha!¡± Su Quan laughed without hesitation, ¡°It also says the Ling Li sword will follow you. ¡±


    Bing Lian?! Gu Yun seemed to find the breakthrough, they do become strange after she picked up the sword. Still, Gu Yun said with a smile, ¡°This  Ling Li sword, what would I be following ? ¡±


    ¡± Of course¡­¡­ ¡±  Su Quan said the two words. Su Yan put his big hand on Su Quan¡¯s shoulder and suddenly in a loud voice interrupted his words,¡± Oh, it was almost dark, and belly was hungry, let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat dinner! ¡°Su Yan said while he signals a wink at the other Su elder. He finally remembered, Su Ling warned them last night that this girl must not know about the sword. If she knew about the Bing Lian things, it will make a small temperament to quickly come, Ling will fly into a rage.


    Gu Yun was dumbfounded , if SuYan¡¯s eyes will blink any longer, will he go blind? So, obvious ¡°hints¡±. Su Quan finally picked up signal and then followed him up and smile, ¡°Eat a dinner. ¡±


    The two drag themselves out of Yi Tian Yuan. Gu Yun stayed and stared at the stone table her face started to look serious. Su Yan and Su Quan ¡®s hearts are absolutely true and  suddenly cared for her more as expected, and all of these exceptions seem to have originated from the time she picked up the Ling Li sword. Her hearts have a hazy guesses but that¡¯s they sound absurd.


    Gu Yun alone sitting in the yard. She is analyzing the situation. The change in the customs of things  change with Su family started with the Ling Li sword. This discovery about the Bing Lian, the Su family¡¯s attitude is indeed very different, it seems the pampering  is given very casually. Just because she did not feel cold when she picked up the sword, so they put their own treasure to give it? This seems to be unacceptable, then what is the reason?  Unable to find a clue, a servant cried out in the courtyard,¡± ¡®Qing  girl, the general invited you to the flower hall for meal.


    After he gathered her thoughts, Gu Yun said,¡± I¡¯ve got it. ¡± And continued sitting for a while, Gu Yun took the  dabu pills on the table and wrapped it and  tucked into her waistband. The chicken soup, she did not even drink a drop of it.


    When she reached the reception hall, the table was filled with dishes. Su Ling was the only one who was sitting there. The elders, Su Yu and Su Yun also disappeared. Gu Yun walked past, when  a blue-shirted boy suddenly greeted her,


    ¡°Congratulations, young girl. ¡±


    Shrill voice sounds weird.  With  his age he should have sound different but the sound is not so. And he just said congratulations? What is this like? Gu Yun gave a questioning look to Su Ling. Su Ling heartily laugh and his mood seems pretty good.


    Watching a person¡¯s every mood is small eunuchs unique skills, the young eunuch quickly said, ¡°Qing Feng today at noon gave birth for the emperor a dragon son¡±.


    Birth? They went to the Dome Mountain and for the time the pregnancy would be only a total of  eight months. Even  if the relationship is from the time she entered the palace and this time it is unlikely to be full-term. GuYun said, ¡°Is it an easy and childbirth safe? ¡±


    Little eunuch nodded immediately said¡± Yes, mother and son at peace. Your servant comes to give you the good news. ¡±


    GuYun the hearts begin to worry, premature birth, pre-term birth, as long as safe and sound that will be good. Gu Yun is just happy  and forgot the eunuch standing there.


    Su Ling gently raised his hand, behind the uncle, with a prepared bag of silvers handed it to the hands of small eunuch.  He smiled and said ,


    ¡±Thank you fathers. Slaves will resign.¡±


    Secretly heft the money bag weight, small smile blossomed under the eunuch. General Su gave very generously.


    Little eunuchs happily went out of the Flower Hall, Gu Yun is also in a very good mood. She went over to Su Ling sat down and asked, ¡®¡±I can go to see her at the palace?¡±¡¯ The last time in Zhou Qing and Prime Minister  Xiyan¡¯s banquet , she had seen a Qing Feng but the two have very little time to talk. Gu Yun remembered the look of determination of the woman, the stubbornness for her man scared her but also distressed. Although they are not a sisters, but that does not interfere with her concern about that kind of woman.


    Knowing  she¡¯s impatient, Su Ling to appease her laughed, ¡°Not right now. On Prince¡¯full moon dinner for the ministers, I can figure out how to make you meet. ¡±


    ¡± Ok. ¡± Gu Yun did not make it difficult and did not want to embarrass Su Ling . Su Ling wave to a servant before her for a soup to be served .They seemed to have very few opportunities like this to eat alone. Su Ling quietly  enjoyed their time alone, each dish he would clipped into her bowl . The tenderness makes the servants just watch foolishly.


    Moonlight is good, the atmosphere is good  but it is a pity the employee simply has not spend under a month  before she realize, she took a spoon and try to drink the soup asked,¡±Those who were caught last night, who have confessed?  Who is the mastermind? ¡±


    Su Ling dished a meal on hand, put it in his mouth  and thought for a while. After evading he replied,¡± It is  the people from Pik Ling Island, Ao Jie was sentenced  and punished  by chelie .It is because I am part of the investigation and the operation , they are looking for revenge. People have already been turned to the Ministry of Justice and let the ministry process the matter. ¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±  It¡¯s for the best, GuYun also feared that Su Ling will use illegal punishment, although it is the General the Government Office, but is not the law-enforcing departments after all, he caught a big group of people in his family¡¯s place and is not very good after all. Listening to him to say they were delivered the Ministry of Justice, she also did not have asked again.


    Su Ling secretly sigh. Gu Yun suddenly raised her head and put down the spoon. With the bright eyes shining with under the  light and with abnormal soft voice,


    ¡°Yes, the Bing Lian, there is something that I should know about it, however  I do not know the story? ¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s heart a tightened, who and what did she say?


    Gu Yun  with a gentle eyebrow and lips with no smile. Su Ling does not know how much she knew and wouldn¡¯t dare deny. He made a light cough and asked,


    ¡°What do you want to know? ¡±


    His eyes have flashing light and his lips unconsciously sipped. What makes Su General so nervous? Gu Yun in a calm voice with some provocation, laughed in a low voice,


    ¡°You are avoiding my question? ¡±


    ¡± Is nothing but a sword. ¡±


    Su Ling said this, but  his the body was very stiff, eyes without looking at GuYun, only the food in her bowl. Gu Yun did not eat or speak. The bright eyes stared at Su Ling¡¯s faint expressionless face.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Su Ling put down the chopsticks and quickly sets off,


    ¡± I have to do something, you eat first. ¡±


    He just said those words and quickly left. He is not of the questioning and not afraid if she have guessed, but her enigmatic appearance makes him uncomfortable. When did he concern about her feelings and her emotions? Damn it!


    Gu Yun did not stop him, hand supporting her chin, silently gazed at the road in a hurry in her eyes, clear eyes slightly narrowed. He did escape, but why?


    Bing Lian must have some secret.


    Early morning, the when the moon and the sun still simultaneously appears in the horizon, the rosy-colored clouds at dawn and the stars glow with splendor. It is too beautiful to behold. In the woods, originally should be the bird calling the morning with the insect¡¯s noise but because of  hundred person¡¯s arrival, the forest appeared exceptionally peaceful.


    Gu Yun was satisfied with the election of these people, few in number but unstoppable, the hundred stood so indifferent but their spirits already trembling.


    Standing in front of them, Gu Yun calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it Qing Mo¡¯s training time, you call me Boss on the line. Starting today, you will receive one month¡¯s training.  A month later, people can stay will become a full member of the team and only then I will tell you the team name, what are you going to do, who belongs to. What you need to do now is, how do you make yourself¨Cto stay! ¡±


    They are listening, the physique is as before tall and straight, above the resolute faces does not have any expression. Gu Yun knew that, does not need to this group of person they don¡¯t care about being ominously fierce or harsh in appearance.  Their concern must be to join this troop so diligently.  So in order to demonstrate them outstandingly, they¡¯re therefore must be tamed, one cannot act with undue haste.


    ¡°You are the recruits, a small number of people I had, my way of training you a heard little. What you heard is just a drop in a bucket. This is my request for recruits like you and I will be more strict. I know some of you are already major-general and will be but, no matter how high the previous position, here is zero. I only look at the ability. ¡±


    In response to her is the usual silence. GuYun did not mind and exclaimed, ¡°Yu Shijun. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He was standing behind her, Shi Jun moved forward one step, opened a piece of paper handed to him a moment ago. Taking advantage of the hazy dawn, he was yelling  loudly, ¡°Period from  maoshi  (5 a.m. to 7 a.m) goes to drill, shoulders  with 50 catties sandbags,  jogs 20 kilometers, completes 100 push-ups, 200 sit-ups, the 500 frog jumps . Chen Shi(7 to 9 a.m ) breakfast, after eating , starts training the weapon operation,  lunch at noon,  weishi(1 to 3 p.m)  begin physical ability special practice, youshi( 7 to 9 p.m) returns, three-quarters for supper. Period of day from youshi( 7 to 9 p.m) summarizes the performance of the day and  to display the situation. Period of day from 7 to 9 p.m three quarter cultural studies, period haishi(9 to 11 p.m). turns off the lights,then rest.¡±


    While Yu Shijun was announcing the schedule of the day, Gu Yun has been secretly observing their facial expressions, perhaps a jump on the night pits, they already have a lot of mental preparation, except for some people frowning, it started to slowly and unconsciously tighten beyond business as usual.


    Gu Yun  smiling slightly and hope at the end of the training, you can be tall and straight, quite unruly!


    Gu Yun broke into cries of ¡°Leng Xiao, Ge Jingyun. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡°Two men stood in the last row, Gu Yun beckoned to them, two people ran up.


    ¡°Later shows the team what are pull-ups, what are push-ups, what are sit-ups, what is a frog jump.¡± GuYun was fortunate to have this two made effort to succeed and to pass. She is hurting now and really don¡¯t know how she will be able to demonstrate it to them.


    Leng Xiao and Ge Jingyun , went to do the demonstration one by one training  the new recruits, at the leap-frog time, Gu  Yun saw the familiar disdain and annoyance though hidden very well, but did not escape her eyes. When the demonstration ended, Gu Yun nodded to them and they returned to their ranks.


    ¡°Breakfast before training , you must do this  every day, in five days there will be a change and  the intensity will increase. ¡°She also did not know their abilities, but only the average intensity of a commando training can be used so that they can adapt.


    ¡°Lastly  let me put down some several points of  discipline, first, I just said of training plans and time, all must strictly comply with it, coming to training  lazy or late without me saying just immediately leave; second, don¡¯t question my command, don¡¯t asked  me why, just obey, and to absolutely obey; third, do not reveal anything you learn in here, each word or sentence you hear or get a military treatment. ¡±


    According to her and Su Ling, it is set from the beginning, the Elite Force will not be attached to any of Su military battalions, but an independent army. Keeping a secret is part of their practice!


    ¡°Understand? ¡°Gu Yun called asked.


    ¡°Understand! ¡°The answer was uniform ROAR.


    Gu Yun eyebrow slightly, lower horizontal line. ¡°What are you waiting? ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    Now is the time to run in the training program. The trainees will run with sandbags like a punching bag is fixed at the front and back with the rope then  run  towards  the hills  five miles outside . Looked at the hands of the so-called training schedule, Yu Shijun hesitated for a while, or could not help but cried:,


    ¡®Qing Mo-¡®.


    With  two words, Gu Yun  brow slightly knitted  looking at him frowning, Yu Shijun quickly changed,


    ¡°Boss! ¡±


    Gu Yun  face was back to business as usual, he continued,¡± Today is the first day of training, always give them the adaptation process, step by step would be better.¡± After he finished what he said, she was momentarily surprised from a  person who estimated to have followed the  training program or how to proceed?


    Gu Yun said coldly, ¡°Yu Shijun, Su Ling  put  you to assist me with trainees.  I do not want you to be the first one to challenge my order. If you can¡¯t stand the way I trained, I can get Su Ling to get another. ¡°She is now in the gradual, but there is no need and explain.


    Standing  straight, Yu Shijun loudly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what I mean. ¡±


    Standing stiffly with a close mouth, Yu Shijun  silently stood behind  Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun  can ignore his emotions. If he is afraid to disobey her orders  because  Su Ling gave him orders but she does not want  a ¡° deputy- of- lip service ¡° either, then slowly  she turned around, looked at Yu Shijun on the eyes and asked,


    ¡°You thought I too am ruthless to them?


    Yu Shijun simply did not answer, he was just standing  straight as a pillar.


    Gu Yun gently shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand the significance of their existence. They will face in the future are the most dangerous and important missions. At that time a minor mistake, life is gone, and could break the overall plan. If they can¡¯t bear even the training intensity, indicating they do not fit in this team to stay, eliminating them now it could save their lives. ¡°.


    These Elite Force will be facing the difficult missions, all has the possibility to die, let alone that person originally does not have that ability .


    Yu Shijun bowed his head slightly catching  Gu Yun¡¯s determined look,  his heart slightly tremble and  he can¡¯t understand how a woman so young will have that determined pair of eyes.


    After recovering her sight  Gu Yun turned  around  watching them carrying the sand bags back to back running towards the hill. She said dismissively,


    ¡°I feel bad too but let them sweat more now, later they will perform tasks of less blood.- one cannot be tenderhearted! ¡±


    She made it very hard, Yu Shijun sounds feel a warm heart, loudly and firmly replied,¡± I get it. ¡±


    Early morning training sessions  nearly paralyzed their limbs, especially the moment of the most despised leap-frog, 500 down,  afterwards the limbs they walked  with are ¡°soft legs¡±. Gu Yun did not continue their distress and followed according to the schedule, so they went back for breakfast.


    Training time on weekdays are done before breakfast began.  After a practice round, it is harder now. Not only their  limbs are soft, but  they couldn¡¯t eat or  drink either. GuYun eat breakfast with them, watching them eat so little. She said nothing and just ate three steamed buns and drank a bowl of porridge.


    After the eating, a line of people return once more in the forest  in formation. They discovered on the ground  according to groups are piles of various weapon, looked sketchily, has the bow, the crossbow,  knife, sword, spear, shield, axe, hoe, halberd, mace, pick-axe, fork, brocade rope belay and so on, can be said to be 18 weapons does not lack. In front of each weapon is also standing a person, height degree of stoutness any type all has, also some looks like unexpectedly fifty something over skinny old people.


    Gu Yun saw them for the first also gawked, she let Yu Shijun look for in the military weapon and each item of weapon to play the best person to come out, had not thought actually is unexpectedly more unusual,  really each one had their strong points.


    Lightly coughing , Gu Yun exclaimed, ¡°Yu Shijun, let them draw lots for grouping. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    According to the results after drawing lots, there were thirteen groups of ten, there is a group of only eight people. They are grouped accordingly to stand ready, Gu Yun said, ¡°You get different units in the military, their own common and familiar weapons might play a norm kind, but so far not. I ask you  to use any available weapon and use them good! ¡±


    ¡± While on duty, hands most likely have a possibility not to have at weapon, you can wrestle from the hand of the enemy a weapon. After you took the weapon it can be only of best use only if you are adapted to it. This for your next five days of training. You will be given five days to explore and practice and on the fifth there will be an evaluation.  The group with a lowest score, that group will each get 10 points demerits.  In addition if one out of the group as long as there is one that did not passed the evaluation, this group similarly will get ten demerit points.. ¡±


    Deduction of points for the  lowest group that they understand, but why has a person who do not to pass, group also must demerit the ten points?


    Gu Yun face slightly darkened when she can sense that there are some who wants to protest and not convinced, but given just she said of discipline, no men dare sound, they just stuffy it in and depressingly proceeded to select a weapon. In her vision, she was scanning the group members going back and forth. Liu Xing with a group, the men apparently more angry because they saw him a ¡°cheat¡± to get through and  has no fundamental capacity. For the group he is with them and  thought doomed to suffer points. ¡± Gu Yun did such in order to sharpen their team cooperation ability, what a pity at present these people do not have this concept. She did not say anything  in a low voice issues an order.


    ¡°Grouping exercise.¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    Each  member have  to learn the use of a weapon for half an  hour than trade it for another one, they have to take turns. Gu Yun made it this way to test their ability who can instantaneously accept new things. In a group, there must be one or two people already familiar with a particular weapon, so it will be easier for them to learn faster. If they know how to collaborate and teach each other, they have the highest opportunity to win.


    Unfortunately not everyone can understand the intention of  Gu Yun, which turns, an hour later-


    ¡°STOP!¡± ¡±


    Gu Yun growl a sound, everyone  stop playing their weapons. Gu Yun walking next to a sturdy men and in a low voice asked,


    ¡°What are you doing here? ¡±


    ¡± Practicing the mace. ¡±


    Officers to answer for granted. Gu Yun bitterly bit her teeth and in anger, ¡°My instruction is to understand the characteristics of the weapon¡¯s strengths, how to play the maximum damage! Every kind of weapon is like a knife to wield. Are you able to understand or not?! ¡± The higher-ups have policies while the lower downs have their own ways of getting around them.** (Chinese idiom) This is a policy to counter measure! They were called to study how to be intimate in employing the weapons, to use a knife with the same effect as a long sword ! It is  so simple and she has to find someone to ask them why!


    They need to watch out, cannot be lazy cheats, the men wailing in their hearts  still shouted in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡±


    ¡± Again! ¡°GuYun  yelled,¡±  Who ¡° fishes in troubled water (Chinese idiom)¡±*,( meaning taking advantage of the crisis for personal gain) , move to one side to leapfrog me a thousand! ¡±


    Frog jump a thousand? It¡¯s dying!


    Suddenly, the huge forest is alive again, can be heard is intersection of the weapon sound,  klang klang klang, though some movements were strange and awkward however no one dares to play devious. Gu Yun, took a deep breath before easing the discomfort of the chest. This yelling and shouting is really very laborious.


    From a distance, a domestic servant was running towards Gu Yun and on the side murmured,


    ¡°Qing Ling, Lady Lou coming. ¡±


    Qing? What¡¯s she doing here?  She thought for a while, Gu Yun said, ¡°Let her wait. ¡°Servant nodded and was about to go back , catching up Yu Shijun said,¡± Boss, you meet her, I will watch the line. ¡±


    Gu Yun flashed him a look  and before she can speak, Yu Shijun patted his chest and promise,


    ¡± You may rest assured that I will never relent. ¡±


    He said the words deliberately  and squeezed into fists. Gu Yun laugh and glanced at the group of man practicing, many soldiers already look  honest, she nodded and said,


    ¡°Good, do not let me down. ¡±


    Yu Shijun immediately replied,¡± Absolutely won¡¯t! ¡±


    Gu Yun threw in a¡± watching- at- you ¡°look, turns and follows the domestic servants to leave the forests. Behind her, she could hear Yu Shijun harsh growl from time to time. Gently, smiled unconsciously thinking the military really is cute.


    Back in Yi Tian Yuan, Gu Yun saw Zhuo Qing was lounging on the bench, with a steaming cup of tea on the table, next to a plate of pastries. Her hand cupping her cheek. She looked up the tree to practice the cross bars, one hand hanging on the bar and another holding a pastry. She is taking a bite slowly. Seeing her pleasant look, she will make many people jealous, Gu Yun cannot help but ridicule, ¡°What brings you here? ¡±


    Zhuo Qing look towards the courtyard , Gu Yun was leaning against the gate, hands folded in her chest and a serious look on her face, the black neck suit  makes her more slender and if not accompanied by her cute  face, Zhuo Qing want to scream¡± so handsome, so hot ¡°! Injured last time, Gu Yun has been lying down and  she didn¡¯t notice that at a closer scrutiny, Qing Mo¡¯s body seems to be growing a lot, in fact, this is also normal. Qing Ling and Qing Feng are of tall stature, no reason for the youngest to be dwarf.


    Throwing the pastry into her mouth, Zhuo Qing laughing, ¡°Your recovery was good. I was so worried about you. ¡°Yun is not a dead cockroach, only half a month, she is alive and kicking.


    What¡¯s this comment? Gu Yun walk over and snappily replied, ¡°You want to see me dead  not alive? ¡°Gu Yun was covered with tiny beads of sweat on her forehead, this fall also will sweat again, she must go back to her work out again.


    Zhuo Qing hummed, ¡°While your body good, but don¡¯t over do it. ¡±


    Gu Yun smiled and did not comment, ¡± Did you get something for me? Go ahead. ¡±


    ¡± Nothing, I cannot find you? ¡±


    This woman will change the topic. Grab a piece of cake, no scruples the entire image, throw the whole piece  into the mouth. Gu Yun groaned and replied, ¡°I am always not a narcissistic, ¡°. She can come and labor during the honeymoon time but for her, she always cannot gossip idly.¡±


    She blankly gave her a look, Zhuo Qing sternly said, ¡°Qing Feng gave birth to a son two days ago  and you know it. ¡±


    ¡± Well. ¡± Casually nods.


    ¡°It is premature. ¡±


    ¡± There is a hidden situation? ¡±  The word was clearly emphasized that in all likelihood there is something hidden behind this.


    Sure enough, a clear nod replied, ¡°She was premature because she fell down the stairs . ¡±


    Gu Yun cold brow become extravagant,¡± Did they find out who did it? ¡±


    Zhuo Qing exclaimed,¡± Think it¡¯s easy. She gave birth to son, There will be more danger  in the future. I heard that Tim Yan Hong sons until today have a thin survival, mostly died. ¡± Harem things, she did not really understand because the last time she went to the palace , she almost die. Qing Feng living in it, it is not easy.


    ¡°What we can do for her? ¡°Harem Qing Feng, even though she could help to check what happened but she has no qualifications to intervene.


    Zhuo Qing shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t, Lou Xi Yan and Su Ling can. ¡± She and Gu Yun, comparing their lives together at present self-life they are only relying on Lou Xiyan and Su Ling as asylums to help Qing Feng, they do not have this capability.


    Gu Yun does not know what to think in silence, Zhuo Qing continued, ¡°only Lou¡¯s and Su¡¯s standing behind her, to protect her and the child. ¡±


    ¡± What do you want me to do? ¡±


    ¡± Persuaded Su Ling, on behalf of the General¡¯s Office sent a big gift to newborn Prince. ¡± She has been married and Xiyan, ministers naturally know that she and Xiyan is standing behind the Qing Feng, but the relationship between Gu Yun and Su Ling is not clear, delivering  this ceremony, in fact can¡¯t explain what, just let those behind -the scenes- evil manipulator  be little bit frightened, hoping that this can help  Qing Feng and her child to be given a space.


    She is clear about the meaning of the idea, although the palace of things she never understand, but also understand that a general openly support a prince on behalf of what, the meaning of this may be to keep the Qing Feng, but it is possible not to bring trouble to Su Ling. Looking  up to Zhuo Qing, Gu Yun said awkwardly,


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    Tapping  Gu Yun¡¯s shoulder, Zhuo Qing laughing,¡± Lou Xiyan  and I already reached an agreement. Soon as you by all means when Su Ling is mentioned is not without reluctance ¡± She felt pity for Qing Feng, but more about Gu Yun and hope this incident will not become a knot in between her and Su Ling.


    ¡°Well, yeah ¡± Gu Yun nodded lightly.


    It was noon, and Zhuo Qing arose, and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you take a rest. ¡±


    ¡± Well. ¡°Gu Yun also stood up to send her  but turning her head smiling through  her shoulders said ,:¡± Don¡¯t worry, Mo Bai¡¯s outside waiting for me to get me back safely. ¡±


    ¡± Well. ¡°Gu Yun no longer insist, elegant figure watching the road disappeared in front of her, she had a strange feeling, Zhou Qing has been very well-integrated into this era, she now take into account the identity and perspective that before is not clear, she is a lady Prime Minister, is the sister of Qing Feng.


    What about her? She such craves the police training and investigations. It is because only then during that time  she could think of oneself. She attends to this as original GuYun, that kind of life she was familiar with before, does she still wanted to go back, does she?


    Today, after the conversation with the Zhou Qing, her mind was scattered, GuYun went to the grass to lie down, using her hand as pillow on the back, staring straight at the top of the crown of the tree, behind the soft straw pad, behind a little itchy, even less very comfortable. The sun was cut into numerous leaves of light, mottled on her body, her eyes was beamed directly by a bunch of light but she did not block it. In front of a vast expanse of white, like her mind at this time.


    Gu Yun somewhat not to be able to pull out oneself if she wanted to go back and have been thinking continuously. But why in this moment she somewhat hesitated. Here she does not have a thing, what lets her be reluctant to part with, not right? As if an arrow had hit her, everything is not same, she thought not only Su Ling, originally she has also started to change?


    Shadow fends off the dazzling light, Gu Yun saw big hands in front of her eyes, fingers and palms thick as a cocoon , clean and generous, Gu Yun instantly broke from her trance. She wanted to grab this hand and when she did, her ears heard a low hum,


    ¡± What is so amazing ? ¡±


    The hands she is holding is big hand and warm but not soft. It seems to each a joint are contains with power and when she caught it she obviously feel it stiffened. The sound of light hum timely  called back her sanity. She turned her head to the side to see Su Ling sitting , his body  beside her and she caught whose hand! Quickly, she let go Su Ling¡¯s hand. Gu Yun sat up straight,  embarrassingly enough to describe her feelings now, especially the pair of deep black eyes are looking at her. Her heart is racing on its own and extremely fast.


    Su Ling quickly withdraws his hand. The warmth of her fingertips seemed to still remain in his palm and he now regret why he did not grab her by the hand and let her slip away.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±¡¯


    Kind of lost look. A look that of a grieving heart.


    Gu Yun lowered her head, slowly calming down her messy heart, think of Zhou Qing trust, she doesn¡¯t know what to do so she can only be answer in a low voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡±


    Lie! Maybe she can sharply distinguished between expressions of others hiding emotions, but she is not good in disguising herself, if not what makes her distress so greatly, why a determined woman like her would show that look?


    As she talked, comfortably lying on the grass, as if were consumed with her looks, Su Ling continued to chase and asked,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it? Hesitating is not your style. ¡±


    Gu Yun softly laugh and asked,¡± In your eyes, how can I? ¡±


    A laugh, Su Ling relentlessly says,


    ¡± Too proud to the point of arrogance. ¡±


    Do n¡¯t you ? Don¡¯t know who yells at every turn, if it weren¡¯t for her bones hard enough, he didn¡¯t know she had been  broken several times! Even now, lying on the grass, is more moderate, and continues to be so overbearing authoritarian way, Gu Yun shot back,


    ¡°It takes one to know one. ¡±


    Su Ling did not deny that deep voice asked and still does not give up,


    ¡± Still don¡¯t want to say? ¡±


    Gu Yun collected her lips and smiled, she thought for a moment. Su Ling rarely not to pressed her again after some thinking  Gu Yun replied in a low voice,¡± My sister came to me just now. ¡±


    Su Ling did not interrupt her and just waiting for her to go on.


    ¡°Qing Feng, she suspects-¡± she paused for a moment, Gu Yun with smile explained, ¡°we sometimes between the sisters used to call each other names. ¡°Call Qing sister she has been embarrassed, and then told her to ask people a lot younger than her actual age sisters, she¡¯s really not used to.


    Su Ling nodded and he doesn¡¯t really care about appearances. Gu Yun continued, ¡°Qing Feng, suspected preterm delivery was started deliberately. ¡±


    Su Ling slowly sat up straight, dark eyes slightly gathered but he still did not say anything. Gu Yun went on,¡± Yan Hong Tian¡¯s interest in her is not only unable to protect her, but give her a lot of trouble, she born a Prince, but I am afraid she will not only live for this boy, even their small life will be taken together. ¡±


    At this point, Gu Yun stopped. Wondering if she should continue to talk about the next topic.


    Su Ling look at her solemn face and with smile he said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that the emperor was so incompetent and if he wants to protect  Qing Feng, then he won¡¯t injure her. ¡±


    Gu Yun have a different thought, coldly groaned, ¡± Is the problem lies with the Emperor¡¯s sincerity in protecting Qing Feng?  Also there is so many  infighting between the women in the harem that is hurting  in his eyes, but  death of one of two women for him is just like swapping life for him. It wouldn¡¯t matter.  I¡¯ve heard many of his children died, is it a natural disaster?¡±


    She does not believe in coincidences, and neither do believe that there are so many accidents.


    She is not without a point,the emperor thought also and few people have guessed, perhaps it was only Lou Xiyan who can peer into one or two.


    Gu Yun sat in silence with a wishing look. Su Ling has always been harsh , this time his thin lips smiles and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I  will send a golden cast yazi sword to the newborn Prince, present from the General¡¯s Office.¡± He finally knew why she was so upset. Qing Feng is her sister, she wanted him to help her sister and the nephew, but too shy to say it.


    ¡°Yazi? ¡°Gu Yun didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Yazi is one of the nine sons of the Dragon, after he kowtowed  he would raise to slaughter, so much meaning is on the weapons to deter the enemy. ¡±


    Listening to Su Ling explanation, Gu Yun brows instead of being relaxed becomes more tightly knit. Su Ling controls two-thirds military power of  Qiong Yue . Sending this beast represents hostility to  Crown Prince, as soon as the clear-sighted person looks at the apparent profound meaning , if the people who take the trouble to play has annoyed temperament, the general office then is  looking for to really a big trouble? Gu Yun shook his head and replied,


    ¡° You rather produce something too excessive, the real meaning is also known to all people¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You are considering about me?¡±  Su Ling cut in before she could finish, his tone is anxious.


    Gu Yun speechless and look at the hot eyes opposite her. Her eyes begin to drift, ¡°I was worried about the happenings in the General¡¯s Office! ¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s  answer was  adequate but a cramped expression was Su Ling¡¯s, the mood is slightly better. Did she finally felt his affection, right?


    ¡± You rest assured, the little prince is originally a dragon child, but the General House  is an official place of military. Sending the Yazi is not inappropriate. Moreover, the empress family of influence is strong enough, if the position of the Crown Prince fall into its hands perhaps the landscape much exchange ownership. I and  Prime Minister Lou Xiyan supported Qing Feng,  so there can be a balance of interest in relationship to which the emperor only happy to see. You  don¡¯t worry.¡° Su Ling paused for a moment on a sudden turn,¡± But if Lou Xiyan is all gotten rid of, I can¡¯t just sit on the sidelines. ¡±


    If Lou Xiyan is gotten rid of, he cannot just sit on the sidelines ¨C Gu Yun thinking of the words, she was silence and her face is blushing more. Lou Xiyan is a fine husband for Zhou Qing, to help for granted that he could no sit only by the sidelines means what ¡­ ¡­


    Is this tantamount to confession? Gu Yun is obviously had no experience of dealing with this situation, falteringly replied,


    ¡°Actually, you do not need to be so accommodating to me. ¡±


    After finishing this sentence, Gu Yun suddenly feel something¡¯s improper for just what she said. Does she want to get Su Ling to confess? If he¡¯s really interested in her, she¡¯s not going to force him to say it?


    She wanted to cry but there is no tears. In a tense mood and she simply bowed her head. Hundred of sight for the net in the end it¡¯s better to be deaf.* (Chinese idiom)


    In fact, this moment not only Gu Yun¡¯s chagrin, Su Ling also somewhat ignorant. He lived for so many years and in his life few unusual women appeared and disappeared. If in the former, he find the woman who say a few words annoying, he would not deal with them. The honey phrases he absolutely cannot say but now facing such a question, he did not know what the next sentence should be and how to say it better. Feeling stuffy he muff out,


    ¡°I am willing to!¡±


    I am willing to? Gu Yun was stunned and gained her composure, looked up at Su Ling.


    Willing to what? Willing to accommodate her? How did this become this bizarre! They looked into each other with wide-eyed look for quite a while.


    Gu Yun  with a pair of eyes staring at him, Su Ling¡¯s heart become tight, thinking his answer was stupid a moment ago, under the swarthy skin shows blushing which becomes exuding dark red, but not too obvious. His heart was obviously nervous to death and his face was a look like others owed him hundreds of thousands of appearances. Gu Yun rip a smile then laughed. She didn¡¯t know he also has a cute side.


    The exaggerated smile and laughed broke the ambiguous atmosphere a moment ago, Su Ling¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look pleased.


    Coughing lightly with a light smile, Gu Yun branches to different topic,


    ¡°Why are you back so early today? ¡±


    Angered by that smile and laugh by Gu Yun, Su Ling answered coldly,


    ¡± It¡¯s training on the first day, I check back but the training instructor goof off! ¡±


    ¡± I-¡­.¡±Gu Yun was going to explain, but then changes her mind, she is truly absent and without authorization and is very wrong, there¡¯s nothing to explain, Gu Yun sternly,


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, there will be no next time. ¡±


    He just wanted to tease her casually but she is very serious.  Su Ling quickly recovered,¡± I¡¯m just teasing you, you don¡¯t take it seriously! You¡¯re not fully recovered and you  want to practice what. Just arrange on the line and do not do hands-on. Su Ling have hundreds of thousands of troops, I have no time to train there. ¡±


    GuYun is still  with a serious face and silent. Su Ling is anxious,


    ¡°Do you hear what I say? ¡±


    Gu Yun got up, took off from her clothes and hair grass clippings, an appearance of totally didn¡¯t hear him say anything, let alone responded. Fearing that she exert so much effort and the good body just collapsed again. Su Ling habitually shouted,


    ¡°This is a military order! ¡±


    GuYun holding a whithered grass, lips have playful smile and moderately teases,¡±


    Who is arrogant, Su General? ¡±


    Year round in the military giving out such order, he is very used to it and now blurting it out in a hurry, Su Ling were a little embarrassed. His face was not happy.


    Tigers must occasionally good in pulling a pull and later he was angry, then now she had to clean up the mess, Gu Yun said with smile,


    ¡°Late lunch soon passed. Su General, do you want to see your soldiers practice? ¡±


    Su Ling is still sitting on the ground and those eagle eyes are staring straight at GuYun.


    Gu Yun raised her eyebrow and chuckled,


    ¡°Not going? ¡±


    Su Ling reluctantly got up to leave.


    Two people walked side by side towards the mountain. Silent all the way. Gu Yun secretly bit her lip. Who is going to tell her how to get along with him to make her comfortable?


    They reach the training ground, only to see a group of brawny men flat, lying straight on the ground, leaning on a tree, weapons scattered everywhere, everyone is so tired, some eyes are closed, some people eyes looked straight above the trees with empty look.


    Su Ling gently raised his eyebrows, a faint smile and asked,


    ¡°This is what you come up with a new way to train? ¡±


    Maybe he misunderstood her, she lay in a daze in the Yi TianYuan and  soldiers in the woods in a daze?


    Gu Yun felt the flames rushed straight from the heart on to her forehead. A  roar through the sky,


    ¡°Yu Shijun-!!!¡±

 CH 31

    Chapter 31      Raging Temper Underneath


    ¡°Yu Shijun!!!¡±


    GuYun¡¯s  roar woke up a lot of officers and men that has gravely closed eyes and sleeping feet. Looking where she stands and seeing General Su Ling¡¯s lofty body, he was standing there watching them,  all the soldiers¡¯ faces have expressions of panic and fear the moment they saw him. They quickly got up from the ground and  stood upright. Those men who felt the movement also looked up and saw Su Ling, almost immediately jumped up but swept away by exhaustion.


    Yu Shijun was sitting and leaning against a tree to rest, far away, he saw Su Ling and Gu Yun¡¯s figure. When he heard the lioness¡¯s roar, he run up to her where she stood and cried,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Excited to see GuYun and  Su Ling, Yu Shijun  respectfully greeted,¡± General! ¡°He was the Su  Lieutenant and has generally have little opportunity to contact with the generals, for generals to have actually come in this, meaning he attaches great importance to the team.


    Su Ling lightly nodded and always carry serious expression , one cannot see if he is happy or angry.


    ¡°What are they doing? ¡±


    Yu Shijun busy only to observe Su Ling, not paying attention to the GuYun¡¯s whose face cannot be described as gloomy, truthfully replied,


    ¡± Resting. ¡±


    Resting? Like a cold knife straight to the eyes , Shijun slowly  looked at GuYun¡¯s cold face, his heart trembling, quickly replies,


    ¡± Now is not yet  weishi(1-3pm)! ¡±


    GuYu¡¯s brow wrinkled, ¡°You mean you took the lunch break to arrive here and rest, then at weishi start training? ¡°If they returned to the camp to eat, they can rest in the camp for half an hour, come again to gather, instead of awkwardly looking like a slobs on the ground?¡±


    Yu Shijun explained, ¡°They have not returned to the camp for lunch. ¡±


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you eat? ¡± They have not eaten a good breakfast, lunch they¡¯re not eating too?


    ¡°We have practicing  with weapon  all  morning and soldiers have been too tired to move, because it is lunch time, I did not force them back to camp. Kitchens handed over two baskets of bread and water to eat so they can rest for a while. ¡°Yu Shijun seems to guarantee what was finished  as to every general, then quickly added,


    ¡± from morning till night in training time, I absolutely have no mercy on them! ¡±


    Maybe they think that time is free time, they can eat all they want to eat not eat?! GuYun laugh, ¡°Like steamed bread is it? Very good! ¡°Her lips smile so Yu Shijun cannot only shake, even Su Ling also feel strange coldness on his back, especially the phrase¡± very good. ¡±


    Looked up at the sky, GuYun cold voice says:¡±


    ¡°Now weishi to line! ¡±


    Yes. ¡°Yu Shijun turned and walked to the soldiers already got up and stood in the middle and cried,


    ¡°Rank and file! ¡±


    Quick and agile more than hundred people lined up to complete the formation, high in spirit like a fowl to catch a blood . If it¡¯s not on their dusty clothes and hair still clinging with dust, GuYun  for a moment have seen fancy patterns of all sorts..


    Su Ling was side by side with GuYun and said, ¡°There is a river near here? ¡±


    ¡± Five miles north is a river of clear water. ¡°Su Ling eagle eyes squinted, secretly watched her face, unfortunately she has calmed the anger  and not much expression on her face, and did not see what she wants.


    ¡°Yu Shijun. ¡± GuYun  shouted.


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Yu Shijun trotted over, GuYun whispered a few words in his ear, Yu Shijun face appeared a moment  of doubt, but soon went back to business as usual, replied,


    ¡± I¡¯m ready to go and prepare immediately. ¡±


    The morale of the soldiers suddenly went up , GuYun coldly say,


    ¡°You cannot to swim out of the rank. ¡±


    Dome mountain land and broad, mostly inland, one facing the sea, if one can¡¯t swim is nothing strange, but none of these elite column can¡¯t swim. GuYun nodded with satisfaction and said,


    ¡± Everyone is responsible for weighing 20 kg sandbags, run five miles north of clear water river. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡±


    Majestic ROAR shook the birds on the trees in the forest scurrying, GuYun suddenly have some mixed feelings, soldiers tied sandbags on the raised hands, clear voice says,


    ¡± Start. ¡±


    The procession walked, a few steps behind GuYun asked Su Ling ,¡± Do you want to go or do you want to do your own thing? ¡±


    Su Ling did not intend of going to watch it, but could not resist the invitation,¡± I¡¯m fine this afternoon, I  just want to look at how you are training. ¡±


    GuYun nodded and suddenly reminded of something, with caution,¡± Don¡¯t forget you promised me something on the line. ¡±


    Training of soldiers,  she is in charge and he could not interfere with her. Yu Shijun deferential to her appearance, Su Ling joked, ¡°You are not in the military prestige. ¡± One soldier put his hands on the practice in the morning, have to lie down, means she is not weak.


    GuYun gave him a glance and replied, ¡°Far worse than you, I was just a fox. ¡°Su Ling¡¯s position in the army, no one can beat, and she did not intend to shake his position.


    Su Ling did not think she would be so calm and smiled,


    ¡°You¡¯re not like anyone who has no confidence. ¡±


    GuYun generously replied,¡± I¡¯m confident but not conceited, let¡¯s go . ¡±


    Two people walking side by side outside the training field, Su Ling pulled on a black horse, turn on the horse, GuYun held out her hand. The afternoon sun is still very bright, the sun is down just overhead . GuYun looked up, almost blinding, can¡¯t see his handsome face in the sun, only to see a big hand in front of her. The sun, the palm and fingers of crude cocoons clearer. While GuYun in Yi Tian Yuan, she grabbed it and it is powerful and warm to the touch and suddenly her mind becomes distracted.


    GuYun stood there with her head down, she did not nor launched at horse, until  Su Ling say in a low voice,


    ¡°Launch. ¡±


    Until she hear the deep male voices, GuYun jerked from her trance, annoyed, what she really saw is just a hand, when did she became so sensitive and see no other horses around, GuYun have no other choice and take Su Ling¡¯s hand.


    Su Ling is very powerful, GuYun felt the force lifting her then suddenly a tight waist, and Su Ling fixed her on a horseback.


    Releasing the grip on her hand and on the waist, Su Ling said only one word,


    ¡°Sit well. ¡°Then they rode away.


    The horse ran so fast and the wind whistling across from ear, beside, the tree constantly retrogressing. GuYun¡¯s head was down, she knew her own psychological change, facing him, and she seems to be not as natural as before. Just like now, she sat up straight, because behind her is his warm rolling chest. GuYun despise herself, she¡¯s always doesn¡¯t consider herself  free and easy, doing things without dragging its feet. Su Ling likes her, obviously, she saw it, and then do I like it or not ? Give some happiness and save both of embarrassment!


    GuYun still questioning herself, suddenly a tight reins, and the horse stopped, they arrived at the destination. She sigh of relief or also because she was annoyed because she has not to come up with a conclusion. In short, like how she jump to flee the horse, it¡¯s good to escape for now. Su Ling standing on the road looking at the  eager shadow escaping, firm lips rose with fortitude and  she is moving fast.


    Yu Shijun already waiting for them on the riverbanks. Below his feet is a long fishing nets, parked behind  are two small wooden boats with four youngsters firmly on the side of the boat sailing on the waves.


    GuYun squinted, this clear water river is wider than she thought, about seventy or eighty meters, and the water was swift, start to ripple in the sunlight causing an unusual glare.


    ¡°Pull the net and put it at the end of the downstream. ¡±


    As long as you don¡¯t think about the complex relationship between men and women, GuYun¡¯s mind is as smart as ever. Su Ling and Yu Shijun were watching her with puzzled eyes . She was commanding the two boats pulled nets across the river downstream.


    The fishing nets were ready for a while, hundreds of people started arriving one by one by the riverbanks. GuYun hasn¡¯t manage them yet and  she instructed the four youths manning the boats,


    ¡°You guys, sailed to the river center and later catch the men who cannot hold up. ¡±


    ¡± Yes ¡± The four youngsters nodded but did not understand her meaning. Behind her are soldiers with heavy physique and were carrying heavy sandbags coming from a very far run. The bags were heavy and they are breathing heavily, their faces flushed and in this condition they are to swim back and forth one or two times!


    The four boat men looked with at each other  with dismay but dare not make a retreat and paddled the boats to the center of the river.


    Gu Yun has turned around, the soldiers have been lined up in standing formation, because of Su Ling¡¯s arrival, they are very excited. Gu Yun is not instigated and directly said, ¡®This afternoon¡¯s physical training is to train your endurance, swimming technique and speed.  From one end of the riverside,  touch the opposite side of the riverbank, and then return to a back and forth and that will be counted one tour. You will be a group of twenty people and a total of ten tours back and forth. In  each tour last one to arrive will be deducted ten points. When the ten tours are finally completed though the test gives no extra points, and as for those who have deduction they are to do leap frog on the shore until all the players have finished testing.¡±


    After Gu Yun layed down the rule, the faces of the soldiers sank, according to what she meant, for just afternoon, the group is destined lose more than half of demerit points and those points as punishment, far heavier than people who stick, a group of twenty people that will be seven teams. The men from the first team will get double the leapfrog penalty because they have to wait for the entire group to finish before they can stop jumping?


    Cold sweats on the forehead begin to drop and everyone is praying that he is not the first group, their face became more and more gloomy , GuYun¡¯s tone was lighthearted,


    ¡°Did you get it? ¡±


    Taking a deep breath, replied in unison,¡± Got it! ¡±


    The men began to undo his sandbags and are getting ready for a launch.  GuYun in a cold voice said coldly,¡± Who let you down your sandbags? ¡±


    To transport the sandbags under our guard? The sandbags come to 20 pounds! Into water will become heavier, waist, feet  with hanging sandbags, so how do they cross?


    Listening to GuYun¡¯s words was Su Ling and his face didn¡¯t change, his heart began to be concerned, Su General house are basically only army and no navy. The only  navy support is  stationed  at East Sea, these soldiers knows swimming, but swimming technically, absolutely impossible, above all they have sandbags and are not necessarily able to completed ten tours   more  so with 20 pounds of sandbags hanging.


    Even for these soldiers hearts are sweaty, Su Ling still not saying a word, employing no doubt, the suspects do not use! He now understood what is the purpose of the fishing net  downstream..


    GuYun did not give them the opportunity to refute and complain with a stern voice she ordered,


    ¡°Fasten sandbags, prepared the first column! ¡±


    GuYun rearrange formations arranged in height order, the first column is relatively lean people, Liu Xing, Leng Xiao, Shi Hu  is in the first column.


    ¡°To begin. ¡°Soldiers¡¯ heart was wailing, and water currents  did not hesitate at all, because they don¡¯t want to fall behind, demerit points, leapfrogging two for hours .


    GuYun announce rule is cruel, even if everyone in this group soon, but will still have the last name after the first back and forth, being eliminated is Liu Xing.


    Dejectedly climbed out, Liu Xing stuck at one,  Gu Yun did not say anything but he started frog jumping up on the shore. GuYun secretly shook her head, unite and cleverness allowed him to get into this team, but in his physique, GuYun worried about ten days, see the end of his 100 points.


    Back view, the second is over back and forth, inevitably join the star team. After a few rounds, in the huge river, distance grew apart from person to person, and to watch them swim slow action, yelled, ¡°You come! Hang about doing? ¡±


    Have been frightened to observe the river Yu Shijun suddenly whispered,¡± Like someone drowning. ¡±


    GuYun squinting, do have a shadow on the river flapping, estimated to be laboring, or leg cramps, GuYun waved toward the boats called,¡± Rescue. ¡±


    Youngsters rushed the boat on the ship in the past, they finally know why I waited for rescue in the center, and ten back and forth also strapped to sandbag, Oh my God, it is a crazy way to train!


    Drowning men looked very young, 20, saved just in time, he did not fill a few saliva, is holding the feet, painful look on his face.


    A soldiers rowing the boat to the shore and the other soldiers rushed to help him tapping your foot, leg cramps when swimming is normal and usually was cramp, rub the rub will be good, but the officers and kneaded for a long time, feet like stone, looks all the more painful. The youth bit his bottom lip not to cry out, but his repeatedly distorted face showed pain.


    GuYun went before the young men, Yu Shijun said in a low voice: ¡°Give way. ¡±


    Yu Shijun looked back at GuYun, and dropped back a step.


    ¡°Hand on his shoulder. ¡±


    Yu Shijun grab the youngster¡¯s shoulder, GuYun started to motion  his feet to kick, banging under each limb muscles, rubbing quickly, the youth¡¯s feet was stepped on and stepped off, young man look bluer.


    Soldiers on the shore staring straight at GuYun and knows she is to relax the young man but they don¡¯t know or thought she was going to scrap his feet.


    Already tense their muscles day and repeats a single pedal foot action, coupled with the cold river water, muscles in his feet is estimated to be similar to stone, and rubs are rubbed not scattered, and can only be used to play. Behind a searing sight GuYun road as did not see after kicked and stepped on while she squat down, holding his feet with her hands, slowly towards the direction of his body, on the one hand and on his feet to rub hard. Su Ling watching them, frowning ruffled came. Because he approached, youngster nervously held her breath. Stiff muscles slowly relaxed. GuYun asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it? ¡±


    Su Ling powerful aura scared the youngsters and he immediately recovered, he stirred the aching feet and somewhat sheepishly replied, ¡± I¡¯m fine. ¡°The General¡¯s wife may only seem severe, after all but she is a woman with always sharp soft heart.


    The feeling in his heart in the next moment is shattered by GuYun words. She stood up and in a cold voice says,


    ¡°OK, frog jump. ¡±


    To leap-frog? His foot still hurts now! GuYun looks coldly at him and  the young man in his heart secretly curses but only replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± He withdraw his words, this woman has a heart of stone!


    Young soldier rubbed his leg, had jumped in front on the side with the soldiers for a long time, hard step jump.


    Sunny afternoon, the beautiful clear water rivers, drenched and lanky man are lined, such as frogs, struggled to jump on the shore. Should be rippling river, a deadly THUMP figure look particularly ugly, by the nets on the side of the boat also picked up several exhausted men every now and then. Picture is very tragic.


    Su Ling hands folded in his chest looking solemnly said, ¡°Are you sure before the end of this one month, you still left with hundred people? ¡°Looking at her style in the afternoon, the practice is also rated the deadliest weapon in the morning, or not let them sleep, the first day had been so harsh, one month after,  the estimate has not been one hundred will not be more than fifty.


    GuYun  went ahead and low sound cold, heartless, ¡± if they could not hold out until the last, after that they simply cannot do the task, if there is no one left the team disbanded, I don¡¯t want to make them a corpse! ¡±


    Su Ling was startled, shakes his head and looked at her eyes. Her eyes were focused on the river and a strong determination..


    Ten finally swim back and forth in the first group out, leaving only less than six people. They also collapsed in the shore could not move, GuYun has said,


    ¡°The second group! Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    After several groups of the situation is not much better than the first group, not many people can be done ten times back and forth, shore would leap-frog team is getting longer and longer, and Liu have been quick to cry in front of each jump with both hands to hold the ground, his face flushed almost liver-colored, face the water stains don¡¯t know covered with sweat or tears.


    GuYun look back at a glance, harsh voice cried, ¡°Don¡¯t stop, go! ¡°GuYun¡¯s voice now sounds are simply the sound around the ears. The soldiers cursed in every jump, this is the reason why they can still move on.


    Sun began to set, and finally finished all seven groups. ¡°Stop. ¡°GuYun gave the order, on a long stretch of riverbank, lying down.


    The last group of people secretly grateful that, unfortunately, GuYun was not going to let them, ¡°The last two groups of detained people later would leap-frog back to the camp, if you can¡¯t buckle is complete. ¡±


    Ignoring the entire fierce eye knife, GuYun and shouted,¡± Line. ¡±


    It was the slowest time ever set, and some people even take three steps to climb one step back in the queue, always upright posture are stooped. GuYun did not blame their stance, just next to Yu Shijun she said, ¡°Remember who was detained , every scores deduct points, they let them go. ¡±


    Yu Shijun reluctantly replied,¡± Yes. ¡°He is suspected if these people able to practice tomorrow?


    ¡°Marched back to camp, after half an hour the wait for me at the barracks. ¡±


    What does she wants? Everyone crashes.


    GuYun both surprised and hate, want to cry but no tears eyes and replied,


    ¡°You want to withdraw, there is no use.¡±


    First day automatically withdraws, how will they later mix in the military compound! Wishes one could to attend to the GuYun to dismember her body,  but they had to listen to her command, these men once galloped in the sandy plain great soldier¡¯s heart that aggrieved vexed!


    GuYun raised eyebrow gently  and said, ¡°Are not leaving? Half an hour is not very long. ¡±


    This woman is too aggressive! They want to go, but has a broken foot at the moment though, kept shaking. Even if there¡¯s General  Su  presence, they are extremely tired, they don¡¯t have the strength to look unstoppable. When hundreds of people marched proudly up now with two legs and slowly moved to the camp, along the way, there is a ¡°frog¡± for a company.


    Eagle eyes slightly narrowed and  looking  at the so called Elite troops walking slower than an old lady. Su Ling said, suddenly serious, ¡°Han Shu is wrong, after a month, they¡¯ll never call you witch, they¡¯ll say, you¡¯re not a woman! ¡°He thought she is already cold, but in training she was cruel and  heartless.


    Known earlier that he wouldn¡¯t say anything nice, GuYun  gave him a blank stare,


    ¡°Bored! ¡±


    She is not riding Su Ling¡¯s horse  but inspired by the twilight walk toward the General¡¯s Office, five miles, half an hour to go, she don¡¯t want Su Ling too close right now, she needs a little time to think.


    Su Ling did not force her to ride the horse. Holding the horse behind her, looking at the slender figure, she just moves, of doubt in his heart is  more and more heavy. She was no doubt Qing Mo, but why does a daughter understands the way of combat training and martial arts. This woman have so many weird, some careful thinking and quite useful training method? Qing Ling, in the face of abnormal body is calm, these things she treated like a stick of cinnamon, the autopsy of precision even Dan Yulan had to admire. In the  palaces, beauty, women of both talent and appearance and residual yan. Qing Feng a woman, from maid to lady, became one of four Princess , just less than a year¡¯s time, the means and strategies is no ordinary woman at all.


    Rumors about Qing¡¯s home  and the three girls on the street is a misrepresentation of the world, or whether it was intentional? They all thought, when you go to the General¡¯s Office, seen from afar Su Yu coming out from the House. GuYun is going to speak and to greet him but he suddenly turned and quickly went on the opposite direction.


    GuYun was curious and about to ask but decided to observe first. Su Yu Early clearly saw them. Why is he going in such a hurry? GuYun asked in a low voice, ¡°Su Yu have been busy recently? ¡±


    Su Ling looked slightly darker, and didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded.


    So, GuYun did not pay attention  to much and did not take it to heart, the two entered the House together, she prepared to proceed to training fields directly then to the camp, but after the Hua Ting  (flower garden) yard she was stopped.


    ¡°Girl! ¡±


    Su Yan a bowl on his hand, walked out from the Hua Ting, smiling behind him is Su Quan following with full leisure. They strolled  towards Su Ling and  Qing Mo. He rushed to the front of GuYun and  excitedly hand delivered in front of her, showcasing said,


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re back! I will give steamed soup, this is the old turtle mushroom  soup. ¡±


    That bowl of dark old turtle soup has mushroom in it? Didn¡¯t think GuYun directly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t drink. ¡±


    Following  Su Quan Milei Buddha¡¯s smiling flower face ,¡± I told you those things people don¡¯t like, eat my pills simply don¡¯t run into your soup! ¡±


    ¡± You and your little nagging. ¡±


    The two men began arguing and GuYun is getting a headache and stroking her forehead, when is the day will these two men die? Just when she intended to bypass the two left, Su Qing kicked up light breeze smile and said,


    ¡°Let me feel your pulse. ¡±


    GuYun was starting to leave but she remembered Su Qing last internal energy hand skills was amazing, also he has more of a goodwill and trust, not like this two loquacious old man which she feel some detachment, she really admires his calmness. GuYun did not dodge, lifted the left hand and stretched it in front of him.


    Su Qing  took GuYun¡¯s pulse, Su Ling observing on the side gave the two bickering old a look , two men bitterly stopped.


    Su Qing fingers stayed  on her wrist only a little long, after she recover her hand , he said, ¡°The body has no problem, take a rest and to replenish the body, one month you will be able to jump. ¡±


    Su Yan quickly took the opportunity to send in the hands of a soup bowl and said,¡± Yes, to fill the body quickly, soup.¡±


    GuYun ignored him and stared at the Su Qing who was laughing, smiling and with hopeful face, she  asked,¡± Now, I can start doing some recuperative exercises? ¡±


    Su Qing lightly stroked his white beard, smiled,¡± Yes, but not too rushed. ¡± Su Ling staring  at him, Su Qing still freely laughing and completely  ignored the arrows like look. It all the same to him. Seeing the hands of SuYan still holding the thick soup, he turns to Qing Mo and said,¡±


    Drink some , the soup is useful for the body and will not do you harm, also that super dabu pills,  if you eat it is good  and makes you get cured faster. ¡± Her body other than the injury, there is a more serious internal injuries. In accordance with her pulse, her body is not strong though he reckons this girl is strong but physically will not stand  if she is forced to do a heavy burden. Bing Lian has been by her side, celestials in thousands of years giving her the energy but just let her skinny body has the power of now, but over time, not one-sided supply of energy, but perhaps later Bing Lian will be angered and  that when she need the energy, it will be empty.


    If  she can get her body back to its previous state all things doesn¡¯t matter.  GuYun  took the bowl of black dark gravy, a drink it and it is not bitter, but is definitely not good to drink. GuYun obediently drank the soup. At  its best  Su Yan happily laughs, ¡°That¡¯s great! Tomorrow I¡¯ll give you stew! ¡°She¡¯s too thin, take advantage of this period of time, be sure to make  her fat.


    Su Quan hated that triumphant look of Su Yan and tried to say, ¡°It was all dark, before dinner. One can eat stew ! ¡±


    The two add up to more than 100 years old, and also like to bicker with each other, GuYun find that funny shook her head saying,


    ¡°You eat, I¡¯m going to camp. ¡±


    The training lessons of the group, the men didn¡¯t know how to follow the timetable and she will make them impressed.


    GuYun as she finished talking  walked towards the direction of training field. Su Ling did not go with her this time, deep dark eyes looking through the road away, eyes are complex light. Until GuYun was swallowed  and beyond sight. He just slowly recovered his sight when Su Qing kind of smile with a little voice in his ears, ¡°Do you recognize who is she? ¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s  straight back  suddenly become stiff and with low laugh and in unusually brisk cold voice ,¡±I only dare then to want her. ¡±


    The  Su  Qing laugh shook his head, Ling estimates do not know, the smirk on his face look brilliant, even dazzling.


    Camp Kitchen.


    The table has tired figures forced to sit still and straight, staring at the GuYun¡¯s eyes are full of alert. They are constantly worried about how she will find fault in them.


    ¡°Should have dinner after the conclusion of today¡¯s performance, but because of your two tasks that are not completed, I¡¯ll point out to you, repeating again is not allowed. ¡±


    She asks which of the tasks they have not done? They did slack off? How did their get hands and feet  numbed, this girl, she lies with their eyes open! GuYu¡¯s voice fall on the pairs of eyes that are already was full of grievances bursting out a fierce light. Even if most people wish to rush and her theories, but feared it gave her an excuse to freak, so forcefully to bear down, if eyes could kill then, GuYun is estimated to have been killed a thousand times.


    Ignoring that both tiger like eyes filled with hostility, GuYun  said, ¡°Today¡¯s breakfast and lunch you are not really eating. We are preparing food for you to eat but you¡¯re eating only half of the amount. I give you a set of training arrangements, each item you want to perform, including meals! Every hour what should be done, I have said it very clearly, starting from this meal, without my permission or otherwise every meal you must go back to the barracks. Kitchens will provide you with a good food, finish it if  you are given something to eat, not even one grain of rice should be left if not ten points will be deducted, Do you understand.? ¡±


    Eh? She said eating? Officers and men¡¯s heart anger has disappeared, displaced with laughs, training  what to train. She also manages them how much  to eat. It is easy, hungry have to eat, if not hungry just little eats, she manages really too much! Even the heart is cursing Gu Yun  maliciously, on the mouth has been able not but to reply ¡°Understood.¡±


    GuYun raising her eyebrow slightly, these people have plenty of spunk, they give lip service with incisively expressions, for fear she could not see! Well, she like the true nature of man, but like is one thing, but now she¡¯s not too cool is another matter.


    Once GuYun¡¯s mouth raise to give an order, all present get a goose bumps because she is ¡­.smiling.


    ¡°Kitchen gives them dinner. ¡±


    ¡± Yes ¡±


    After a while, several veterans lugged in several big baskets and in one basket with a bunch of big bowls like pot, if that can be called a bowl.


    ¡°The pot or say like a flower pot ¡± was placed in front of everyone, and all looked at each other with dismay, then the other basket was opened, several veterans with a basket, one by one to their ¡°pot¡± adding things in.


    Two cucumbers just right, three tablespoons of rice a little more, but also to eat  half chicken well with rice, a spoonful of vegetables meat and mix well, eight eggs a bit excessive, two tablespoons of fresh red raw beef is what does that mean? Soldiers had piled in front of the ¡°pot¡±, Dong gu laughed and has very gentle face, they must have, she is deliberately and finishing them, she just wants them to be penalized right? Don¡¯t even think about it!


    Anger, grabs the chopsticks, bowed his head, all the soldiers buried like that. In the eyes of Yu Shijun, GuYun  has been very kind to them, at least not that they ate bugs and snakes and rodent, the last scene in the rainforest eat worms, is that they now think it was disgusting.


    GuYun  finally sat down on the stool, Yu Shijun beckoned. Yu Shijun went before her, GuYun pointed to the side of the chair and motioned him to sit down, Yu Shijun hesitated for a moment, finally sat down.


    GuYun  asked in a low voice, ¡°Anybody in the training field tonight? ¡±


    ¡± No one. ¡°She nodded with satisfaction, Yu Shijun holding a few chances, said,¡± no training tonight, right? ¡±


    GuYun replied solemnly,¡± Of course. ¡±


    Writes plainly on her face¡± is not negotiable ¡°four characters, Yu Shijun even sympathize with them or titillate whiskers at this time.


    ¡°The later you go prepared fourteen bales of hemp twine to the training field. After  they had enough rest after quarter of an hour assemble  in the training field . ¡°GuYun  was talking when the light wind blows and the upright ears secretly listening of what was Yu Shijun agreed with. They are unanimously wandered in the heart, this woman is absolutely a devil, how can a day be so long?


    Do not know what she will come up with in the evening with low sigh Yu Shijun, replied.


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    GuYun chuckled, why are they a yaosibuhuo(*meaning more dead than alive) look to, this people  really owed a lesson, she remembered the training arrangements stated in the evening are learning of culture time on the table, they in the end has brains to remember?


    GuYun  sitting there, waiting for a long time but still kongkongruye (still empty/have nothing).


    GuYun stared at the veterans of the kitchen, asked in a loud voice ¡°My meal? ¡±


    Ah? She wanted to eat with them? Not only the yaosibuhuo soldiers over there, many soldiers have looked back at GuYun, she would also like to eat raw beef and drink raw eggs ? She was not only ordering that for them to eat? GuYun  gave an expression that she will eat the same course meal  and  the kitchen veteran foolishly gawk at  her for a while, comes back to his senses and suddenly fled and said, ¡°You wait!  Coming right now! ¡±


    Gu Yun roundly smiled,¡± Exactly the same but cut it in two bowls ¡±


    ¡± Yes ¡± Kitchen veterans quickly ran into the kitchen, a girl  to train a soldier is strange but evenmore strange thing is sharing at the same table with men.  The General¡¯s preference was really hard to figure out.


    This meal, the men ate until very full. The correct term ¡° is eaten until wanting to cry¡±,  and not  one grain of rice was left. But they are worried about the night training, are they fed and then spit it out? This would not be her another way to torture them, right?


    When a group of people gather at the training field, it was completely dark, and stuck around were torches. GuYun has a  bundle of rope at her feet, one hand is holding a rope of thirty feet long, flickering candlelight illuminates the expressionless face.


    Men¡¯s hearts are beating like drums. When  she said earlier that there¡¯s training tonight, even if their hearts settles down a bit, but she is saying nothing, making it more appalling in particular their limbs are stiff and aching and the waiting was an ordeal that will make one crumble.


    They are thinking  too much, GuYun stood there without talking, in fact, she is in a deep thought how  to approach the lesson practically, that is tying  a knot, while she was thinking her face has no expression.


    Finally, after suffering through a quarter of an hour, GuYun finally began to speak, ¡°I would like to summarize your performance today. Through training today, you should be aware, how bad your fitness, your body now will be impossible to keep up with the training behind me. I want to improve your strength and endurance, there is only one way, is to practice. All the exercises you have to go all out, I said I just want the best person, I hope you are. ¡±


    They are the best people and thus is the reason they selected into this team. But now their hearts have other thoughts, this woman cannot be think of us as worthless! GuYun took a look at the rope on the ground, clear voice says,


    ¡°In accordance with the group in the morning. ¡±


    The formation soon stood, GuYun instructed  Yu Shijun,¡± Bring the things out. Rope set, bundle of paper and one charcoal. ¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡± answered quickly Yu Shijun the distributed a bundle of hemp rope, paper and a small piece of charcoal. He is even more confused, charcoal and paper and what she want to do with it?


    GuYun didn¡¯t waste time, holding a long rope said,


    ¡°The rope is the best and most common tools, by knots, one  can transform a length and use it. If in the wild,  vines of plants or strips of cloth can be used as a tool. This evening I will you teach ten different knots, how to untie the knot, you must learn and be proficient in that even in the case of complete darkness. You should be able to accurately complete the knot and also be able to untie them. ¡±


    Tonight is to learn how to play making knots! Soldiers were secretly relieved. GuYun eyebrow rose slightly and continued, ¡°I have an exam tomorrow evening, no answer and wrong answer, points will be deducted do you understand? ¡±


    ¡± Understand! ¡±


    As for the points, they already have become numbed, but dare not scorn and they really don¡¯t have much deduction.


    ¡°This the first, the simplest and most commonly used figure of eight knot. ¡°GuYun said and gave them the model and demonstration,¡± figure of eight knots ring  including  the eight-shaped knot. ¡±


    Actually GuYun spoke slowly, demonstration also was slow so they can see clearly and also they are doing hands-on as their guide. But what was thought as an easy deal of knots method were putting this strong  group of elite to sweat, ten different kinds rope knot, again plus unknot  the knot and it has its own method, total  twenty  different knotting and unknotting procedure, some rope knot is easy to unknot but some were difficult. Besides that rope knot have different uses, they now know what is the purpose of paper and charcoal.


    Within such a short period of time and if one doesn¡¯t write it down and they don¡¯t remember, tomorrow exam, what?


    To see a bunch of people scrambling to tie knots, make notes and Yu Shijun finally know why on the selection of soldiers, she required literacy. Now, I see.


    ¡°Today¡¯s training will end  up here, marched back to camp. ¡°Sound cool when men first time passes so fast, draws numerous papers with knots and now everyone¡¯s brain was also a tangled in knots.


    GuYun laughs easily, ¡°Better not be late tomorrow or I will let you know, how very kind I am. ¡±


    Bright female voice sounded carefree, people tend to shake a bit. Only one thought in mind, do or die they cannot be late tomorrow!


    Day 4


    A few days training and practice every day their limbs are hurting, but soldiers managed to gradually adapt to the training method of GuYun. Tomorrow is the day of weapon competition days, practiced quite excitedly today. GuYun was also looking forward to their performance tomorrow, after all her test method, absolutely not within their imagination and the target not as easy as they thought.


    End of a training day, everyone have been very tired. On her  way back to Yi Tian Yuan,  she saw Su Yu coming her way with his head down  and staggering. GuYun broke into yell, ¡°Hey, Su Yu.¡±


    He heard the sound, Su Yu seems confused, looked up and saw GuYun smiling and  waving at him. His face called turned gloomy, as if something is being pinched, Su Yu turned to leave.


    GuYun who supposed to say something a moment ago was now embarrassed  and just froze in her place, she did not seem to offend him? Occasionally these days, when she met him, he was always in a hurry and being ignored. Now, late at night, she had done nothing , she actually gave him a smile and she was snubbed and just given her his back!. GuYun was annoyed seeing the eager shadow escaping shouted, ¡± Su Yu you stop right there! ¡°The Su Yu was a stiff and paused for a moment, and immediately started to leave, but GuYun pursued and get in front of him. Su Yu was heavy on the alcohol and breathing heavily..


    * * * * * *

 CH 32

No content

 CH 33

    The best color protection at night is darkness, which wrapped around the woman curled up at the corner.  At the same time, a man was standing on the end of the lane hidden in the darkness. He had never seen her like this, looking so forlorn and confused, so different from her usual high spirit and assertiveness, lips pursed into a harsh smile that makes people move and the keen deep eyes which makes one lose his senses. Tonight, why is she so sad?


    The dark eyes silently stares at the woman curled up and sitting on the distance.  He attempted several times to approach her but at the end he could not take a step. In his hand is the efficacious medicine he begged from the master, hoping to make her injury heal faster. He has waited at the General¡¯s House on his feet all day, but has not mustered enough courage to walk in,  perhaps just let Gan Jing, who has more ability to carry and give it to her.


    He does not know how to deal with her. The sword that pierced her chest at that moment also pierced his heart. Even if she proposed the plan, even if she is still alive, still she shouldn¡¯t exchange her life for Ye Mei and took the sword into her heart.


    He knew that he had no qualifications to appear by her side, but tonight, she is so sad and lonely, if only he can stand by her side?


    The shadows hidden away in the dark finally stirred, but at the same time, a string of running hoofs shattered the stillness of the night.


    Ao Tian squints toward the black horse that is fast approaching like lightning. It quickly came to his side and stopped nearby, at last beside the huddled lonely shadow. The horse rider is Su Ling!


    Hidden under a bitter heart, Ao Tian¡¯s shadow moved deeper and took a step back. GuYun heard the loud sound of hooves, raising her eyes to the tall figure, she has been pulled up from sitting from the ground. The next moment, she fell into the warm but overbearing embrace.


    GuYun returned to her senses and struggling quietly exclaimed, ¡°Let me go! ¡°


    His thick body leniently surrounded her in his arms and with the hushed tone he was so eager to know,


    ¡± Why did you go away without saying a word? ¡°


    She walked in a dark alley and this night his heart has been hanging, it feels empty and each time he went to the wrong location, he was afraid he missed her. Is he not good enough for her? Why didn¡¯t she just question him, but to leave quietly, also is to say, has she not perceived  in her heart his intention  and understand  his feelings?


    Su Ling¡¯s gruff tone made GuYun gradually calm down in her heart but then she got angry again and snapped,


    ¡°I have nothing to do with you. Let Bing Lian help you to choose a better one! ¡°


    She was really angry because of the Bing Lian thing. He was wrong before. Su Ling hastily explained,


    ¡°I did not intentionally deceived you. I just thought this is no big deal¨C¡°


    GuYun probably is not aware that she is throwing a tantrum, appearing like a woman who lost her temper due to lack of concern and attention, only that, hers is just way more intense. This moment her appearance was like a ¡®cat whose tail was trampled upon¡¯. Su Ling has not finished and she has been bluntly sarcastic.


    ¡°Yes ah, it is a woman, no big deal! Who didn¡¯t make any difference to you! ¡°


    ¡± That¡¯s not what I meant! It¡¯s just a sword, you don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to it! ¡°


    Su family was so concerned so much about the sword, now she also link her understanding to that? In their hearts, a sword will be able to control Su Ling?!


    Don¡¯t pay so much attention? GuYun looked at Su Ling¡®s profound deep black eyes and asked earnestly,


    ¡°Good, then let me ask you, if it is not the sword, will you let me have free access to the General¡¯s Office? Will I get those favors and even let me stay in the barracks for training? ¡­ ¡­ ¡± She took a deep breath, GuYun finally decided in her heart to ask what she most cared about,


    ¡± Will you be anxious about me?  Will you also regard a special fondness for me?¡±


    He really did not expect  that the sword have such a big influence on her, initially  he did not say it, is because he was afraid after she knew  she will feel awkward and if he knew this, he would make everyone shut their mouth! But if he didn¡¯t explain, that she absolutely won¡¯t let go, so he sigh answered truthfully,


    ¡°I really wondered why Bing Lian chose you, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Your training has nothing to do with the sword.  I¡¯m nervous because you¨C¡± Su  Ling eyebrows unconsciously wrinkled together, he¡¯s a known chauvinist, so to say sentiments of love, ahhh, too irritating and awkward , what he was doing to her, didn¡¯t she really get it ?


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart from the moment she asked has been hanging and her eyes did not blink. Perhaps it is because of this unprecedented care and tension.  She was watching Su Ling¡¯s moment of hesitation and awkwardness and she was speechless.


    Her heart was bitterly stabbed in pain! He did not say it? That she will help him to say,


    ¡°Because Bing Lian is the one who elects the Su¡¯s daughter-in-law, since I do not look very repugnant and you can put up with it therefore it doesn¡¯t matter! ¡°


    ¡°Qing Mo! ¡°


    Su Ling was so worried about GuYun¡¯s outbursts. The emotional explosion  of harsh words and tonight¡¯s short temper had worried him so much that he encircled his hands around her waist and held her tightly. Gazing towards her equally cold eyes and with repressed voice he said ,


    ¡°In your heart,  am I this kind of man? ¡°A casual compromising type not considering the feelings of others! If he was willing, he could have taken a wife and group of concubines, also why would he wait until today to let her question and mock him like this?


    GuYun¡¯s heart twisted a bit but her hands would not surrender. She knew that he is really angry and his hands are clenched tightly. He observed her coldly and when he could not see those pair of dark eyes. Su Ling got more irritated and would not allow her to escape and growled,


    ¡°Answer me. ¡°


    He actually  growled at her! He never said something to her about Ling Li sword things, he deliberately shroud it in secrecy, even in this moment, he has not properly explained himself, in the heart she was aggrieved,  GuYun roared back,


    ¡°You never thought of letting me know from the beginning what kind of man you are! ¡°


    That always firm and bright eyes,  layer of mist was covering it at the moment, she did not cry a rain but that faint haze, enough to dampen all of his anger. She is not fit to cry and she is not allowed to cry. Generously large clumsy hand held GuYun¡¯s back, clumsy but very soft, deep male voice was slow but very strong to her ears,


    ¡°The woman has always been troublesome in my eyes, if I don¡¯t like it, let alone the sword chose it for me. Very much so, even the monarch cannot compel me to marry anyone! I¡¯m anxious about you. I want to protect you, trust you, all because of¨CI love you, I like you who you are, I want you to be my wife for me¡­for  Su Ling,  not only as a hostess of the Su, home of our ancestors in the General¡¯s Office¡±. With that, Su Ling suddenly relieved.


    GuYun was frightened by Su Ling¡¯s affection which comes suddenly to vindicate. She was confused and just stood there. She can¡¯t say what¡¯s in her heart because she couldn¡¯t think of anything, her brain was all over the place just processing what he just said.


    GuYun rarely has any dull and silly moments. Su Ling happily embraced her in his arms, slightly lowered his body and whispered in her ear, ¡°Am I clear? Would you like me to say it again? ¡°


    His warm deep breathing in the ear was giving her a tingling feeling. Her brain was having a collapse when she finally gained back her composure, her face was burning, and she did not know herself that his face now doesn¡¯t look frightening. She only knew that her heart was racing like crazy, the clear and rapid heartbeat make her have an erratic breathing. She forced herself to inhale but she was surrounded in every side by his breathing.  She was starting to have trouble breathing .  Gu Yun panicked and wanted to get out of his arms,  looped at the waist but  her hand was trapped and can¡¯t back down, she wants to move but she can continue to stiffly stand there. She doesn¡¯t know how she should react.


    Su Ling spoke again in a deep tone, ¡°How about you? ¡°


    Gu Yun absently lifting her head, she met Su Ling¡¯s incomparably earnest eyes. She inexplicably asked.  ¡± What? ¡±


    ¡± What do you think? How do you like me? ¡± Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes obviously cannot  masks his expression . He was full of anxiety and anticipation.


    Gu Yun gawks at him and in a moment of stupidity her wit left her! Who, Oh, someone there vindicate me or someone else to answer him immediately! Su Ling intense look was observing her. Gu Yun¡¯s mind was cluttered. She lived more than twenty years and this is her first time to be in chaos.


    GuYun¡¯s rabbit¡¯s eyes appeared like he frightened her and she did not say a word. Su Ling, the longer he waits, the gloomier he looks, his heart slowly calmed down however his hand around her waist tightened. He was still overbearing but careful not to hurt her and in a soft voice asked,


    ¡± Do you not like me? ¡°


    Watching Su Ling¡¯s obvious disenchanted eyes and grieved,  GuYun without much thinking immediately replied,  ¡± NO! ¡°


    After she finished her word, GuYun¡¯s face blushed. Oh, my goodness, what she just said! So eager to deny that she was shameless! GuYun immediately bowed her head and afraid to look at the Su Ling¡¯s face while  Su Ling embraced  her tightly in his arms, her bowed head felt very  light on his shoulders. GuYun is lamenting at her own gaffes and did not notice Su Ling¡¯s ecstatic eyes.


    He was surprised then observe the ¡°tender¡± woman curled up in his arms. He instantaneously understood, ¡°I get it, what it¡¯s like.¡± The woman was reserved. She is shy.


    Ah? Listening to him he sound very happy and confident, GuYun at a loss she lift her head. Su Ling has a big dazzling smile on his face. Such laughter absolutely do not appear in this serious face only because she said the word  ¡°NO¡±.  Let him laugh joyfully. GuYun was about to say something but it was destroyed by such a pure smile.


    He had asked her why she didn¡¯t like him, her heart quickly told her, no! If it is not like then the opposite should be like, right?  His lip raise a sweet smile, leaving his hands from her waist he held her tightly in his arms. This heart¡¯s slowly rising feeling is happiness? Just holding her in his arms was a reassurance and satisfaction. Just holding her tight. Suddenly, Su Ling frowned with brows tightly knit, why she¡¯s so thin?? Nearly all bones. Su Ling slowly relaxed his arms and pulled up from the horse¡¯s back a cloak and he wrapped her up with a cloak. In winter, she went to go out at night wearing so little!  Su Ling¡¯s face full of tenderness suddenly changed.  Gu Yun who is watching him and was bewildered, man¡¯s thoughts is really not easy to guess.


    Taking  GuYun¡¯s  hand, Su Ling  turned  his horse, ¡± Let¡¯s go back. If you don¡¯t go back, Bing Lian we don¡¯t know what it demands that it plays crazy or what sort! ¡°


    ¡± How is it? ¡°Actually, all this year, the sword and Gu Yun have a good companionship and it¡¯s devoted to protect her. He was sincerely grateful and really liked it, but tonight the sword is really furious and there¡¯s no good appearance to it.


    Su Ling in an annoyed deep voice, ¡°Thinking that you don¡¯t want it so loses its temper. ¡°


    ¡± Tantrum? ¡± GuYun was puzzled  that Bing Lian was indeed very spiritual, but it¡¯s a sword, how would a sword lose its temper?


    Su Ling face look uncomfortable and replied, ¡°You go back and you will know. ¡°


    ¡± You tell me first! ¡°Gu Yun is really curious.


    Su Ling pretending to be mysterious, shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m saying nothing. ¡°


    He does not know what the General¡¯s Office look now. Certainly not good.


    Su Ling doesn¡¯t want to tell her, Gu Yun got mad and doesn¡¯t want to climb on the horse.


    Glaring and urging with him she said, ¡°Quickly. Come on! ¡°


    Su Ling laughed, ¡± Not saying! ¡± Is she acting like a spoiled child?


    ¡°Su Ling! ¡± GuYun replied angrily with a growl. Su Ling was still unimpressed and just raised his eyebrow. GuYun pouted her lips with a slight smile in a low voice says,¡± ¡­ ¡­ Do not want to ¡­ ¡­ tell me! ¡± Hump,  don¡¯t want say, how about a torture!


    Aww ouch! ¨C Su Ling drew a gasp of air in pain! This woman really is cruel. His finger almost snapped!  Glaring at GuYun¡¯s triumphant face. Su Ling¡¯s eagle eyes slightly squint, suddenly a  dangerous raiding atmosphere came over Gu Yun. GuYun wanted to take a step back away from him but she was too late.


    ¡°Ohhh¨C¡± GuYun screamed in alarm, he, he, he actually dragged her hands and put her whole body on the horseback sat her across him face to face! On the entire horse ride she was straddled on Su Ling¡¯s leg. He clung to her waist tightly. Sitting stiffly, her body falls forward towards his chest, she put her hands on his chest to create a space between their bodies, such a posture she has to tolerate!


    ¡°Su Ling you bastard! ¡°


    The woman¡¯s curses and a man¡¯s vigorous deep chuckle echoed through the quiet alley. The night where the moon wasn¡¯t clear suddenly brightens up. Under the moon, two people on a horse cast a long shadow and their horse walks leisurely and carefree, the hoof beats drifting away, scream and low laughter from time to time slowly fades away. It was a warm cold night.


    Until the two figures completely disappeared on the lane and the joy of laughter completely stopped,  again came out the lonely shadow that was still standing there. In his hand, the porcelain  jar was crushed into pieces, sharp tiles pierced into his palm one by one. The blood is dripping down along the finger in the cold blue stone board, leaving behind the place, as a  heart war casualty.


    The black horse stopped in front of the General¡¯s Office once again and this time they were met with obvious sluggish movement and averting defensive actions.


    Su Ling dismounted then he helped Gu Yun get down the horse. The door guard was shivering  as he took Su Ling¡¯s reins, ¡°General¡±  ¨Chowever the youth was almost driven to tears when he saw Gu Yun came back with him.


    GuYun was confused, what is this situation? Standing outside the General Office were the guards wearing thick cotton-padded jackets, nevertheless they were still standing tall and straight but the hand holding the weapon had apparently frozen red. White smoke appears when a person exhales. The General¡¯s Office heavy doors were tightly closed, doors were bright and transparent while a drift touch of white fog comes out sporadically. To the side was livid Su Ling and GuYun gawking blankly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°


    Curse Bing Lian, the sword really want to freeze up the General¡¯s Office! Su Ling¡¯s teeth rattled. GuYun suddenly had an enlightenment then exclaimed, ¡°Bing Lian?! It¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it?


    Su Ling bitterly replied, ¡°It is in a fit of anger, you find a solution how to restrain the sword, or at dawn it would be difficult to end. ¡± All have become frozen including the doors and he can¡¯t imagine inside appearance of the manor was like then.


    Gu Yun nodded clear, ¡°Where is it? ¡°At dawn if the ice does not stop, the people from the outside will see and rumor will come from all directions.


    ¡°Yi Tian Yuan. ¡± Ling Li sword was thinking of making the General Office like Yi Tian Yuan as a whole. Su Ling¡¯s teeth started to chatter again and, if so, he must do something to melt it!


    Two men went up the steps to push the door open but the ice on the door was slippery and by estimate the door had been frozen too. The two could not push it open until several other men watching rushed over to help. Seven or eight men pushed hard the heavy door when finally it slowly opened.  The sound of the creaking ice was harsh to the ear, hence they were only able to open one meter wide seam because it won¡¯t budge anymore.


    Su Ling advanced with GuYun behind him. They went in to the manor and she amazed by the incredible sight! Su Ling holding the Chuxie which was trembling slightly and the consequences of excessive force was that a section of the blue veins nearly burst out. Gu Yun swallowed her saliva thinking  if she was Su Ling by her estimate a blood vessel  already burst out¡­ ¡­


    Covering the ground was ten centimeters thick ice and all the grass below were frozen like stone, the leaves on the trees were left bare and on a vigorous stems slender icicles condensed, the shafts could be used as murder weapon. The stone mountain fixture in the middle of the court was not spared also, now it looks like an iceberg. To find the path inside one must be familiar with the layout of the manor. GuYun suspected that the General¡¯s Office now was ice and snow world.


    To tell the truth, the scenery was quite beautiful but GuYun was really not in the mood to appreciate it. It was so cold making one¡¯s blood froze. Su Ling¡¯s thin cloak cannot block the wind and GuYun was shivering, when suddenly a generous warm hand of Su Ling held her freezing hand.


    ¡°Go to Hua Ting (Reception Hall/Flower Hall). ¡± The two walk and run towards nearest reception hall. The farther they go, the penetrating chill is more bitter, the wintry atmosphere was suffocating that the air you exhale instantly turns to frost, it was blood curdling scenario.  GuYun cannot help but secretly remind herself not to provoke Bing Lian!  This is too terrifying.


    Finally,  the two men went to Hua Ting, the door was firmly closed but there was a reflection of the flame glowing from within the room.  Su Ling forced to open the ice covered wooden door which came the voice of conversations. Suddenly, the door was forced open from the inside, GuYun felt a pain on her shoulder and the next moment she was being carried into the room by Su Yan.


    Su Ling released GuYun¡¯s hand then picked up a large mink coat from the chair and draped it over her body while he picked up another long buckskin jacket for himself. The very thick fur gave her relief letting her breathe slowly for she was freezing inside and cannot say out a word.  As she slowly sustained her breath she carefully observed the surroundings.  The housing has two large pile of fire and the flame were burning intensely but sustains no thermal heat, nonetheless it was somewhat still better than standing outside. Surrounding the bonfire beside Su Yan were the entire Su family , Su Ren , Su Quan, Su Qing and even Su Pan who was missing for several days also came back. In such a cold environment, there is one person not huddled by the fire, he was curled up sitting in a corner of the iced wall. He is no other than Su Yu.


    She glanced at the reddened eyes for less than a second, his eyes looked clearer, and he should have sobered up from the liquor.


    The heavy large hand landed on the shoulders of Gu Yun, Su Yan eagerly said , ¡°Girl, Ah, good, you¡¯re back. Bing Lian has been crazy, you go over and stop it; you alone can get it! ¡± The Patriarch  who went to see Bing Lian was almost frozen and now she was their last hope.


    ¡°She can¡¯t. ¡± Before Gu Yun could answer, Su Ling refused ,¡± She cannot go forward, it is hard to walk and it is so cold, everything in the manor was frozen.¡±  There¡¯s no color of blood on her face furthermore he can¡¯t let her brave hardship and dangers.


    ¡°What should we do? ¡± Who let Bing Lian go crazy?


    Su Ren has a difficult expression,  looked at  Su Qing, ¡°Chief-¡°


    Su Qing thought for a moment and replied,  ¡°You try to call it. ¡°


    Gu Yun  nodded ,¡± OK. ¡°


    ¡± Bing Lian! ¡°


    No response.


    ¡°Bing Lian! ¡°


    Nothing,


    Gu Yun made her voice bigger and louder.  ¡°Bing Lian!!¡±


    Still no response.


    ¡°Bing Lian!!!¡±


    Still Nothing.


    GuYun shook her head with expression of frustration replied, ¡°Nothing, I may be too far away.¡±  Su Ling said within half a mile she can summon the sword into her hand, but from HuaTing  to Yi Tian Yuan was definitely more than half a mile.


    Su Qing said with a smile, ¡°If the heart calls , the other heart should be able to hear it. ¡± Bing Lian dependence and recognition is beyond their imagination, maybe between her and Bing Lian the connection was far more than that.


    The heart? Gu Yun frown, mental telepathy? Continually been so mysterious? Gently closes her  eyes and refuses to abandon any hope! GuYun cried over and over again in her mind,  ¡®Bing Lian¡­.. Bing Lian ¡­.. Bing Lian¡­.. Bing Lian ¡®¨C after she called several times and there is no movement,  GuYun became impatient,¡® hear me then quickly rolled over to me!¡¯


    Still no response.


    She opened her eyes, GuYun reluctantly went back to Su Qing. She just wants to say she has tried when suddenly a glare of white light coming from afar in a flash comes closer. Everyone didn¡¯t have time to react when a formidable force broke the closed doors and windows, suddenly a dazzling  light  entangled in a snowstorm hit with sweeping momentum,  all the people inside the room including GuYun was forced  to retreat few steps .


    Tonight,  Bing Lian was crazy, for fear that it injured Gu Yun, Su Ling tried to move in front of her to protect her, but when he was about to move his feet, a fierce icy cold currents attacked him, Su Ling reaches to block  it however he was thrown ten feet away, no one could go near Gu Yun, even Su Ling wants to stand beside her but can¡¯t.


    Bing Lian surrounded  GuYun with pure white halo, Su Ling fears for her and also would like  to come forward, but he was grabbed by Su Qing indicating that he would care for her.


    GuYun was bravely facing Bing Lian. Su Ling finally stopped on his tracks. Gu Yun and the ice sword  standing opposite  each other with the hilt of the sword  hanging in front of her. Gu Yun naturally grabbed the handle.


    Shhhh¡­.when the hand grasp the handle of Ling Li sword, Gu Yun felt a cold chill rushing from  the blade it¡¯s very cold!  Whenever she touched Bing Lian during those times it was not cold at all. GuYun can feel the ice sword is having a temper, even if her palm have been frigid that it began to tingle in numbness, she didn¡¯t loosen her grip on the hilt but instead held it tighter.


    After the battle, Bing Lian¡¯s cold aura was getting weaker and GuYun was secretly relieved, damn, if frozen for a moment more her hand was estimated to be ruined!


    Why you don¡¯t want me? GuYun¡¯s heart has just relaxed when a young child¡¯s voice resounds, it seems to be very far also seems to be very close, with little mood of interrogation, not terrifying, but tender delicate voice coming to have extremely strong affection.


    Is it talking to me? A sword? Gu Yun ignorant at first but she calmed soon, since it can have a tantrum, talking was nothing strange, right? Isn¡¯t it? The world is really crazy.


    Why you don¡¯t want me? Gu Yun did not answer, it was clearly discontented. Gu Yun replied with astonishment, ¡°I don¡¯t want you! ¡°


    You told me not to follow you! Gu Yun tried to explain, and also do not know how she would explain to a sword only perfunctory replies, ¡°I¡¯m upset, I need to take a walk. ¡°


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take offense anymore, little voice said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want me? ¡° Gu Yun replied without hesitation: ¡± No. ¡°


    You guarantee! ¡°Well, I promise I won¡¯t stop you, okay!¡± After seeing this match today, she dare not? It is absolutely ready to turn her into an ice block.


    Ohh! Ok, I¡¯m so tired! Bing Lian has been pleased with the answer and at last it was satisfied. The dazzling light slowly faded out, it no longer suspended in the air, but lying in Gu Yun¡¯s hand.


    Prior to this moment it was a display of majestic power, and what, in the next moment it appeared to be useless? Gu Yun thinks it¡¯s funny, ¡°it deserves to be, ¡°fussed all evening throwing its energy and cannot be tired?


    The white halo upon the Ling Li sword disappeared followed by the fading of icy cold air however the ice around was still there. Nevertheless, the ice present was not that kind of fierce winds. It was less bitter.


    Gu Yun was holding the Ling Li sword in hand, when she looked behind her, she saw this group of people gawking at her with complex expressions.  SuYan was surprised and asked, ¡± You can you talk to it? ¡°


    GuYun¡¯s felt magical , smiling she replied, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Did you hear it? ¡± The voice was tender, misty and ethereal, but still very clear.


    All at the same time, shaking their heads. Ah? That was really so fantastic? Gu Yun asked Su Ling,  ¡± Do you speak to Chixue? ¡°


    ¡± I could not hear the voice, but can feel out its meaning. ¡°


    ¡± Oh. ¡°Gu Yun was disappointed because she would also like to ask him, if the cool red blood sword voice is also so cute?


    Doors and windows were broken by Bing Lian and all around were irrigation and wind, Su Yan wrapped the jacket a little tighter and cried, ¡°All right, all right, we stop talking now. Cover the people being frozen to death and find a solution to Bing Lian¡¯s mess now! ¡°


    Gu Yun looked wearily and glanced at the sword hanging over her shoulders, it weakly flashed a white light, then calmed again, waited a while and saw no signs of melting ice on the ground. GuYun said in a low voice, ¡°Bing Lian? ¡°


    After listening attentively, Gu Yun¡¯s complexion becomes somewhat strange then she coughs lightly, brimming with laughs, ¡° Well , it said it consumes too much, now the source of energy has not sealed.¡±


    Did not have the strength? The manor was full of frozen ice, how we will deal with it? GuYun pointed to Su Ling¡¯s hand holding the Red Blood sword and smiled, ¡°Chixue should be able do it. ¡± Didn¡¯t the sword have a thermal heat of blazing lava? Heat melts ice faster! All eyes turned to red sword, but what a pity, it did not respond.  Su Yan wasn¡¯t hopeful, he said, ¡°I think it is impossible. Chixue was not stimulated, there¡¯s nothing that can stimulate and inspire this energy! ¡°


    Looking toward the door and outside the surroundings full of ice, after scrutinizing the situation, Su Ren pondered of this big headache and asked,¡± So, now what? ¡°


    Su Yun shrugged and comforted them, ¡± The sun comes out. ¡°


    ¡°Eh?¡± He said it very lightly! The winter sun will be able to melt the feet of ice out until when?! After assessing the situation, the icy road now is inferior to the knife incident . Gu Yun step back and smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so late, I¡¯m have to go to the barracks, and Oh, today will be busy day! ¡± Pronounced her alibi at the same time fled out of manor in a hurry.


    Su Ling smiled and shook his head, she has escaped. Looking back, his eyes swept to the decadent curled up on the corner, it was Su Yu, in a cold voice he called, ¡± Su Yu, to the library. ¡± With that, the tall figure walked to the study not waiting whether he can keep up or not.


    Su Ren gave worried glance to Su Yu¡¯s clearly stiff body and his heart can¡¯t help but also be alarmed because the three brothers had lived together and looked after each other for so many years, this should not create a estrangement between them because of Qing Mo .

 CH 34

    Su Yu went to the entrance of the study. The door was open and inside the room, there was also ice everywhere. Su Ling stood at the table with his back to him. Su Yu hesitated for a while and then finally went inside the room. The two of them did not speak. There was not even a greeting exchanged between them. They were just silent for a long time in the huge study. It was an unusual silence. Even the sound of water drops hitting the ground and a heart beating could be heard.


    ¡°Sober yet?¡±


    Su Ling asked while his back was towards him. Su Yu could not see his expression, but just from listening to the tone of his brother¡¯s voice, he already knew Big Brother was angry and was patiently holding it in to not explode in anger.


    ¡°Awake.¡±


    Su Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother, I am sorry.¡± In fact he was well aware, even in the absence of eldest brother, Qing Mo, could not belong to him. It was just that his heart was miserable and wanted to drink liquor so it would not be so painful. He did not expect the wine would make his tongue say things that were improper.


    Su Yu slightly bowed his head. Waiting for Big Brother¡¯s snarl, even if he was to punch his head, he had nothing to say. Who let him fall in love with his sister-in-law?


    Su Ling did not move for a long time. Su Yu slowly looked up and saw that he still had his back to him. Was Big brother not willing to yell and scold him? Suddenly the silence made Su Yu feel a bit bewildered. Finally, Su Ling spoke again. He quietly said,


    ¡°This thing has passed.¡±


    Su Yu looked at his eldest brother¡¯s stiff cold back and there was a burst of sadness in his heart, ¡°Big Brother, I am considering to be dispatched to the East Coast for one year. Pirates are rampant. The emperor will send troops to be stationed there. I want to learn and experience it.¡±


    Su Ling turned around. His deep black eyes stared at Su Yu¡¯s extreme decadent face full of stubble. Then Su Ling coldly asked, ¡°Have you really thought it over?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Su Yu firmly nodded. Perhaps if he doesn¡¯t see her, he can forget. It was better to leave than staying in the General¡¯s office. He really did not know how to face her and Big brother.


    Su Ling¡¯s face was always serious; one was never able to see if he was happy or angry or even reveal what he was thinking. Su Yu tensed and unconsciously clenched his fists. His cold eyes were still remaining on Su Ling since the moment he met with those sharp cold eyes. Su Yu was almost overwhelmed by the sense of oppression until Su Ling suddenly whispered, ¡°Well, Yu, this time I will propose to the Emperor to dispatch you with the troops of twenty thousand to be stationed in the East China Sea.¡±


    Su Yu was secretly relieved and took a breath before replying back, ¡°Thank you brother.¡±


    Su Ling waved his hand and said, ¡°You go to prepare for it.¡¯¡¯  He then turned away to not see Su Yu¡¯s face anymore.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yu looked at Su Ling¡¯s back in solemn silence and then turned quickly out of the study.


    Su Ling only turned around to look when the footsteps behind him drifted away. The reason why he gave Su Yu permission to go was because he had not figured out an arrangement for the situation yet. In terms of ability, Su Ling wasn¡¯t exactly sure Su Yu was the best capable individual to take on the task. If it were other things, he would be able to help Su Yu but because this was sentimental matters, even he cannot control it himself. He could only hope that when Su Yu returns, he would come back the same third brother that was once vigorous and high spirited.


    ********


    The day had been bright while Gu Yun visited the barracks. The guard who saw her first was surprised. When he recovered from his daze, he immediately greeted her and did not stop her from what she was doing. The General had said the one responsible for training the Special Elite Force was a young girl and she had access to the camp at any time she wanted. Although, they did not understand the General¡¯s intention, this was out of their control. If others had their mothers or aunts come and did not feel any inconvenience, then what was inconvenience about just this one girl. What was there to hesitate over?


    Gu Yun walked towards a few tents at the barracks specially designated for the elite soldiers. She sat down on a slightly clean stone brick and carefully observed the hilt of Bing Lian that was now calm. At this time, it was no different from its usual form. The blade had a slight icy glow. It was completely unexpected that it would have this much celestial power and that it could also speak! Gu Yun always felt that such magical relic would choose her for a reason. But what was even stranger was the Su Family gold emblem and diagram disk. What was the connection between all of them?


    Did she still have a chance to return to her world? If so, that Su Ling ¡­ ¡­


    Gu Yun raised her hand and started pounding her aching head gently. She had always come and gone like the wind, but in that moment, Su Ling¡¯s figure was impressively in her mind. She thought about his confession last night and her face unconsciously began to glow.


    Every time she remembered that person, she would be in a trance. She would have a shivering feeling inside for which she had never experienced before. If this was liking, it didn¡¯t feel too bad; but for her to stay, she had not made that decision yet. She had to wait until she takes back the gold diagram first then think of it.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Dawn had been piercing the night curtain while the sun had not come out yet. There was a soft glow tainting the sky. Leng Xiao and several soldiers walked out of the tent to see Gu Yun sitting on the ground holding a sword staring into space. They all wondered what the woman was thinking about.


    Out of nowhere, Gu Yun snapped out of her trance and coughed lightly to cover up her absent mind. She got up and said to Leng Xiao, ¡°Today, weapons testing location has been changed to the forest behind the mountains. You inform Yu Shijun, after finishing the morning exercise to lead the team to the forest and assemble.¡± Two days ago, Han Shu had said on this day they could use the training field for the test. Who knew Bing Lian would turn the General Manor into a disaster. The training field located behind the General Manor was estimated to be a mess.


    Leng Xiao nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun walked in the direction of the woods by herself, leaving a group of people looking at each other blankly. This sort of thing, she could casually let a soldier come to handle and inform them on the line but she had to come personally? There must be some scheme!


    Gu Yun did not realize that to escape several Su Family men¡¯s incessant nagging, going to the military camp wandering about and then return in circles could be seen as a scheme. She did not know if she will be happy or sad. They left for the morning exercises, ate breakfast, and then in formation walked into the forest towards the usual training place. They saw the lieutenant and more than ten soldiers whispering to each other. The soldiers each placed big wicker baskets, which seemed to be the training targets. However, to require numerous targets, what was she up to?


    The soldiers had doubts in their mind but did not dare to say anything. Today, Gu Yun was in a good mood. She moved towards them and spoke, ¡°I will repeat the deduction system today. In every test, the score of ten members of the team will be added together. The team with the least total score, each group member will get a deduction. In the middle of the test, if someone in the team couldn¡¯t pass tactically or achieve completely they could request to pass the stake to another team member. If a group fails one of the clearance requirements, each member will have a deduction. Clear?¡±


    ¡°Clear!¡±


    Gu Yun said with satisfaction, ¡°Bow and arrow are your most commonly used weapons. In order to make it easier to adapt, the first item will be for archery skill.¡± She pointed to the ground and placed there were ten bows and quiver loaded with ten long arrows.¡± Each team will consist of ten members, in accordance with the order of the station compiled for numbered one to ten. There are ten coded arrows to be used for the pop-up targets behind the trees. You must find your corresponding target number to strike. I should remind you that the targets are the black center and red center. The targets with black bullseyes are bonuses. You only need to hit the red bullseyes, only this count as score.¡±


    Originally the elite soldiers were full of confidence but now they were looking slightly down. They would have guessed that she will not do a simple archery, but did not think she would have so many tricks! No wonder she prepared so many targets.


    Gu Yun with a calm smile said, ¡°The first requirement is not high, the group passes as long as there are five arrows in the red bullseye.¡± She will use the red and black bullseye to test and exercise their instantaneous reversal of stress.


    Hearing the phrase ¡®as long as five arrows on the target , everyone was secretly relieved.


    In the distance, Yu Shijun¡¯s hand was holding a small flag. Opposite of him was Gu Yun. He shook the flag to signal.


    ¡°The first group. Get ready!¡±


    The first group walked to the front row, picked up the bow from the ground and then pulled the first arrow out of the quiver. Gu Yun walked towards the forest. After two or three feet she said, ¡°Listen to my signal, begin¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    As soon as she called the code, from behind the large trunks in front of the woods, ten targets were swiftly extended out. However, the order of the appearing arrow target was not in accordance with their standing order. The direction of the target appeared varied. To just find each of their own numbered target, was not easy. Let alone shoot! When they finally found it and had just raised their bow to aim, Gu Yun had already shouted, ¡°Two!¡±


    When that word was heard, the original arrow target quickly retracted and from different trees popped up new targets. As long as there was a tree, the place seemed likely to bring out a wide range of targets. It was so unpredictable and the instantaneous conversion of the targets confused them. ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡°ten!¡±


    Disorderly arrows rained after that tenth rundown. Some targets were empty and some targets looked like a hedgehog. The ground and everywhere on the trunk can see the leaning side of the arrow shot. Not to mention some soldier¡¯s quiver still had seven or eight arrows left.  Ripple firing of arrows was not the way to shoot.


    Gu Yun¡¯s fairly calmed face was now gloomy, ¡°Read the target.¡±


    After a while, Yu Shijun loudly read the statistics report, ¡°First target, three; Second target, four; third target,  none; fourth target, one; fifth target, three; Sixth target, two; seventh target, two; eighth target, one; ninth target, three; tenth target, five.¡±


    ¡°Ten people and only one person got through! Good! Very good!¡± said Gu Yun through her clenched jaws. In practice, she stressed that in archery, stability is necessary but also must have absolute resilience and fast speed. ¡°This is what you practiced in five days for me to see? You did not practice. This is not for me. You do not need to waste my time here! If you cannot handle a bow and an arrow, what can you do as soldiers?¡±


    Gu Yun noted it about them. Almost each one was superior in archery, therefore she chose archery as the first assessment project so that they can understand her assessments were not just motionless things, inactive objects and it would soon transform their perception. But she never imagined that their resilience and control were so bad! This could only demonstrate that they were not practicing in accordance to her request attentively!


    Gu Yun was upset! A moment ago, the test was once again a failure! The brave soldiers were met with fierce scolding as a consequence and the mood was very depressing. They joined the team to prove that they were outstanding, not to be scolded by a woman! They risked their lives, went on battle after battle, when she may have yet to be born.


    Finally, a brawny man who looked like he was in his early thirties could not help but step forward. As a soldier he still did not forget the discipline of a soldier. Under the blaze of passion, his hands were raised with apathy. Zhuang Han¡¯s body stood in front of Gu Yun which almost completely covered her by his shadow.


    Gu Yun was not advancing or retreating. In the face of such an obstinate move, she coldly answered back,


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    After being insulted to the point of being angry, his face displayed fortitude. With an unwilling harsh voice, Zhuang Han literally said, ¡°If you want to drive us to leave, you can say it directly. There is no need to interfere with the impossible thing to humiliate us.¡± They were soldiers not to be mocked and humiliated like a fool!


    ¡°Do you think what I said was just to humiliate you?¡± Gu Yun said. She was upset before but now her anger was burning. This group of ungrateful things didn¡¯t know what is good or bad! Gu Yan was very angry. She took a deep breath then sneered, ¡°I will tell you now, what can be called humiliation!¡±


    Gu Yun puts out a hand and in a cold voice said, ¡°Give me.¡±


    Zhuang Han was frowning and did not know what she wanted to do, nevertheless still hand her the bow.


    Holding the bow, almost as tall as her, Gu Yun went to the eight target position just where Zhuang Han was a while ago, she carefully checked the bow and arrow. While facing the distant Yu Shijun, she yelled out, ¡°Yu Shi Jun, you shout the signal, one more time!¡±


    Whether it is practice or task, regardless of the gun or any weapon, she will do the inspection. She instructed them the importance of weapons inspection, but at the performance a moment ago, this step was done by less than half of the people.


    Yu Shijun was surprised for a moment. She wanted to demonstrate it? But her injury was just a little better, ah, if she got injured again, will the generals get him? Even Yu Shijun¡¯s heart- of- a hundred did not want her to do a demonstration, but more than a hundred soldiers had her attention. He could not disobey her purpose. He clearly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    With the shout of ready, Gu Yun pulled out one of the arrows from the quiver. They thought she will have difficulty to pull the bow; but in that moment, Gu Yun placed the long arrow into the bow. It seemed that the moment she picked up the bow her aura changed. She was steady and in an instant, emerged sharp.


    ¡°One!¡±


    With the signal, the targets popped up in all directions. In that position, the order of the targets were completely different, and almost at the same time when the target stood, long arrows cut through the sky,


    ¡°Center eight target!¡±


    ¡°Two. ¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s arrow has been on the string and found the black target is upright, she just did not let go.


    ¡°three!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°ten!¡±


    All the numbers were called out, Gu Yun let go of the arrow.


    Right on the mark! And they have more than power than her, but she was sharper, more flexible than a moving target and she won the set. Gu Yun said loudly ¡°Read the target!¡±


    ¡°Eight!¡±  There was no need to spend too much time on the statistical results. Gu Yun only shot eight arrows. They were all in and were in the middle of each target. Two of the targets were black bull¡¯s-eye. She did not have errors. There were two more arrows still on the quiver.


    In that moment in the forest, more than a hundred soldiers instantly became quiet. Even in the grass, the insects inside sounded raspy. Opposite, the target was held high, and in stark contrast of a messy targets earlier. She was right. This was humiliating. Many of them had military career for more than ten years, since that brave and fierce, invincible. But today, they lost to a woman ten years younger. It was simply ironic. Gu Yun was undoubtedly in each of their face fiercely. They had shut up their mouths and were silent but the pain was still burning. It hurt their noble pride.


    She had stretched too hard and so now the wound was a bit painful.


    Gu Yun raised her hand with the longbow then elegantly threw it to the dull and brawny gawking man. Zhuang Han quickly caught it. Gu Yun coldly said, ¡°I hate self-righteous. I hate people who do not make the utmost of their own efforts! You, deduct twenty points.¡±


    The brawny soldier finally lowered his head that had always been high. Gu Yun in a low voice said, ¡°Are you committed?¡± Brawny on this often called for them to drink to the woman, the hearts now had more than respect. He stood up straight and loudly replied,


    ¡°Committed!¡±


    ¡°Who else is not convinced?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°The next group!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although several groups behind were mentally prepared, they were unable to maintain their focus through the training because there were frequent changes to the moving target. They still could not adapt therefore the result was a natural disaster.


    Yu Shijun looked at the results recorded. They could only be described as appalling. He went towards Gu Yun, her face had been restored to the usual calm look, but the cat¡¯s big eyes had the obvious cold radiance. Yu Shijun thought, only the results of the statistics say, dare not elaborate, ¡°The lowest cumulative score is the fifth group; each group has reached less than five targets in the requirements.¡±


    Gu Yun hated ¡®toothaches¡¯, intolerantly replied, ¡°In accordance with the provisions of the points I mentioned before, remember, zero to let him get out.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    **********


    ¡°Turn right, run forward three hundred meters.¡± This was the easiest thing she considered on the assessment for the next level. Gu Yun was already thinking, she should be mentally prepared and did not blame them for her own burst of anger.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun and the assisting soldiers ran forward to make the arrangements in the forest clearing. When she saw two tall figures, she thought, Su Ling and Han Shu? Gu Yun walked in front of them, to quiz them, ¡°Why did you come?¡± Looking at Su Ling¡¯s black eyes radiating with a smile, Gu Yun averted his eyes and looked down at once.


    ¡°I heard there was a training standard assessment today so I came to see.¡± Considering her unnatural expression, Su Ling was in a good mood. He understood she was shy?


    Han Shu also laughed, ¡°I have to see.¡± At the General¡¯s House, there was still a lot of thick ice. Even though some had already melted into ice water, he did not want to stay there.


    Gu Yun was pretty playful today, she slightly pouted her mouth. Both with little frustration and scorn replied, ¡°Things are still not looking good.¡± According to their achievement and performance, the difficulty will only be worse.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gu Yun just shrugged her shoulders and did not explain further. Su Ling no longer prods her, and Han Shu retreated to the side waiting for the mayhem, (i.e, the testing event) and to his understanding of her, this training assessment should be worth some witty spectacle.


    Placed in an open space were ten wooden tables. Neatly placed on each of the tables, were ten short arrows. Next to them, were crossbows covered with a white cloth.  More than ten feet away on the other side were ten cone shaped rolly-poly* tumblers, the middle were painted with a red bullseye target.


    *(Roly-poly toys are round-bottomed tilting dolls/tumbler or swaying dolls when pushed it always corrects itself)


    Looking at this ¡°battle¡± arrangement, it seemed that this one was not difficult, but after the previous assessment, the soldiers cannot afford to relax. Most especially because the general and the vanguard have both came to watch. Their pressure was greater. Nobody wanted to lose face.


    ¡°The second test crossbow.¡±


    GuYun simply said the rules of the assessment, ¡°The arrow¡¯s target is the opposite shaking cone-shaped bulls eye. Before it stops shaking or dancing you may shoot the ten arrows. As long as five arrows are through the target, you pass.¡±


    Is that all? The officers and men were secretly glad that the subject was simpler than before.


    ¡°Ready.¡±  Yu Shijun waved across Gu Yun. Yu Shijun was commanding the soldiers who will taper down the roly-poly tumblers by pressing the top with logs.


    Gu Yun called, ¡°The first group.¡±


    The first group of ten officers and men steadily and eagerly stepped forward. Gu Yun¡¯s chilly voice commanded, ¡°Shooting should be preceded by warm-up, left foot forward across his hands and a step back. One hundred push-ups.¡±


    What? Also warm up? Although, they do not know what she wanted to do, but the soldiers did accordingly hoping to start soon and quickly complete the test. Waiting steadily to begin, Gu Yun with her calm voice spoke again, ¡°In unity, when I count the number put your body down and when I called the second time push your body up. That will be counted as one¡­..¡± When Gu Yun counted, the pacing was very slow. After doing more than thirty, they finally knew her intentions.


    According to the unified command, to do a hundred push- ups will be more tiring than doing a rapid 300 push-ups! Following her counting was more strenuous for their posteriors. Finally, they managed to finish the one hundred but when they stood up their hands were shaking.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    Gu Yun began to signal her hand toward the back of the assisting soldiers and they pushed the pressure on the target logs, ten cone-shaped targets immediately raised, violently swaying.


    The soldiers rushed to the wooden table and opened the white cloth cover to get the crossbow. They were all dumbfounded and not for anything else; but just because under the white cloth, the crossbows were not put together. They must assemble the crossbow first in order to release the arrows, and it had to be within the allotted time to put ten arrows and finish five hits! Their hands were shaking like leaves in the wind and their task was clearly difficult to complete. Across from the soldiers, the swaying of the target gradually slowed down. They didn¡¯t have much time to think. They can only race against time to sort out the pieces of the crossbow, assemble it, and then release the arrow.


    After being thrown into a frenzy, helplessness came over them when Yu Shijun weakly announced,


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Casting a side long glance at the row of cone-shaped bull¡¯s-eye and on the very few short arrows, Yu Shijun lamented, there was only a four syllable word to describe the results¡ªmiserable. Quietly, he peeped at the General¡¯s face, and only a two syllable word could be used to describe what he saw- gloomy. But Gu Yun was relatively calm, slightly raising her hand towards him and said lightly, ¡°Do not report the score. I have seen all.¡±


    The first group of soldiers put down their crossbows, took a step back and waited for Gu Yun to scold them. Gu Yun just brushed them off and said, ¡°Disassemble the crossbow and then go back to the rank.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yun sighed, although the results were expected to be less than ideal, but seeing was still very depressing. She turned around and called, ¡°Yu Shijun, you take over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Second Group.¡±


    Gu Yun went to Su Ling¡¯s side and noticed he had been silent. His eagle eyes quietly watched the unsatisfied result. Gu Yun asked, ¡°Do you have any thoughts or opinions?¡±


    He understood her training methods. Although they were somewhat tricky, they were also very practical. The enemy was not only a target, but one that will move and also fight back. Even if they were exhausted, they would still be calm and continue to quickly fight. Only then would this be regarded as real elites. In fact, the basic skills of these soldiers were very good, but they were just not used to it. Given the time, they may not be able to meet her requirements. Thinking of the points out of Gu Yun¡¯s system, Su Ling laughed, ¡°They are accustomed to practicing the military training methods. To meet your requirements, a short time is difficult. I am afraid they have not practiced well and have to be kicked out.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s brows were tightly knit together. She was thinking of eliminating the problem and changing the training according to the present situation. She now thought of how to transform the training mode to allow them to adapt and better perform with their enormous strength.


    As the two were thinking, Han Shu stood behind them watching and frequently shook his head. He now believed that she was very generous to the recruits.  The recruits¡¯ continuous training was very tiring but once you finished you can rest. They were also in the most exhausted state while being tested. Han Shu couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡°Obediently, if all the Su-home army can practice like that, it would be so invincible!¡± Although at the present it had no rival.


    Gu Yun mumbled, ¡°It is not necessary but not impossible to do. Arms are not the same, training methods would be different, you are dreaming.¡±


    Han Shu curled up his lips and did not say anything in reply. He also knew naturally what is possible.


    More than a dozen groups finished but the results were not worth mentioning. The group of once high-spirited and the scenery of the elite as the undefeated were now like a ¡®defeated fighting roosters¡¯. Heads were slightly bowed. Silently standing there, Gu Yun walked in front of them and said,


    ¡°in accordance to this ratio, there would be no deduction. That¡¯s the end for today. You have all disappointed me.¡±


    Gu Yun did not have the same reaction as she had in the previous incident in which she scolded them. This time she just lightly commented; but all the people were shocked. In general, they were burning from head to toe.


    ¡°Disassemble.¡±


    Gu Yun was really irritated with today¡¯s results. First, they did not live up to her expectations. Second, she began to reflect on the soldier¡¯s own training model. She walked to the wooden table and readily picked up a half-meter long crossbow. She continued to ponder but noticed something odd.


    The group of soldiers who should have left did not move. Gu Yun looked sideways and said,


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Give us a chance!¡±


    Neat and loud cries echoed in the empty forest. Everyone¡¯s face was solemn. Gu Yun was stunned. They didn¡¯t think she was giving up right? Secretly feeling funny, her face was calm and collected. With an icy voice, Gu Yun replied,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you five days. You must follow my request strictly in accordance with the requirements of my training. My requirements can no longer be so low like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Relieved, Gu Yun¡¯s delicate mouth smiled unconsciously when she heard the unanimous shout. As soon as the shout finished, she instructed them, ¡°What are you gawking about, do not clean up the arrow targets and crossbows. Continue to practice the whole afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ling had been far on the sidelines until Gu Yun finished, he went over with a smile and croaked ¡°Today you may no longer be a fake hujia huwei**, a fox that exploits the tiger¡¯s might** ¡°


    (**Chinese idiom meaning using powerful connections to intimidate people)


    The soldiers always could never hide their likes and dislikes from their faces. It was also clearly visible from their manners and attitudes. Apparently it was obvious that she received their respect.


    Gu Yun smiled but said nothing. To get the respect of the soldiers was an essential condition of the chief commander. Of course, failing to teach them well was also the chief¡¯s responsibility.


    The squinting black eyes were looking at her. She did not seem to be in a good mood. In her ear, he softly laughed, ¡°Then my madam, may I trouble you.¡±


    He always ridiculed her but she was numb to it. However, hearing the word ¡®madam¡¯ from his mouth, Gu Yun¡¯s heart suddenly jumped and her face began to burn up. Glaring at Su Ling for his ploy, not caring about a bad reputation, she lowered her head and screamed her head out with irritation,


    ¡°Who is your madam!!!¡±


    ¡°Of courrrssse¡­. ¨C ¡± Su Ling smiling eyes was staring at her, deliberately lengthening the answer and purposely suspending the words to intensify the person¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Gu Yun was anxious and in a low voice cried, ¡°Su Ling, you shut up!¡± Han Shu was howling in laughter until his face gave an impression of having a fit. Not to mention the soldiers who were still carrying the target and had swept their eyes over towards them from time to time with a look of anticipation waiting for mayhem.


    Gu Yun suddenly turned around to face the group of men who were moving slower than a snail. She shouted, ¡°Move quickly! Do you want to carry the target on your shoulders doing frog-jumps backward? Is that not it?¡±


    She was simply a tigress! Even the generals would roar for her. They were scolded several times by her but there was no one on their side to create a balance. The group of soldiers quickly picked up the arrow target, held a crossbow and arrows, and then ran to the forest. Instantly, there was only the three of them left on the training ground.


    ¡°Um huh-¡± Han Shu also quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and see how the ice is melting in the government¡¯s office.¡± He better go or later he would be kicked the ugly way.


    Han Shu fled and the soldiers who liked to be there already left.  Gu Yun was left feeling embarrassed by the event just a moment ago. Su Ling did not laugh giving her respect for her feelings, which gave her courage. Vigorous like a storm, she angrily said, ¡°Have you laughed sufficiently enough?!¡± Because of him, otherwise, how could she display such ill- manner?


    The beauty was displeased. Su Ling pulled together his smile, however his deep black eyes constantly watched her. The sun and sweat were on her forehead. Was it because the sun was too bright? Or because her temper was not really good that the light blush on her face made her beautiful.


    He did not laugh, but stared at her. Gu Yun was even more at a loss. She doesn¡¯t know how she should proceed. Facing Su Ling¡¯s deep eyes, Gu Yun also stared back.


    Su Ling laughed once again, ¡°How come I did not see this before, your fierce appearance looks beautiful.¡±


    Beautiful? ¡°Your sweet words are really clumsy.¡± She did not know if he was insulting her or praising her.


    Full of smiles, Su Ling replied back, ¡°Later, I will be able to practice frequently.¡± He truly doesn¡¯t speak in honeyed words or say sweet phrases. But if the object was her, he will do it with diligence. Gu Yun glanced at him and realized she had not discovered before that this man had such a poor side.


    Suddenly Gu Yun remembered something and she excitedly went to Su Ling and pulled his hand towards the General¡¯s office. She said to him, ¡°I have something to say to you. Come with me.¡±


    Her hand was very small but the strength was quite big. Su Ling looked down at the hands holding him, his lips unconsciously smiled bigger. This was her first initiative to hold his hand. Su Ling¡¯s heart and mind were focused only on this and did not pay any attention to her other hand that was holding a crossbow.


    ********

 CH 35.1

    Chapter 35   Heavily Armed


    Part 1


    Gu Yun excitedly pulled Su Ling to Yi Tian Yuan. She pushed open the door and was immediately stunned. The original trees in the courtyard still stood there but most of the leaves had fallen off. The bare branches looked desolate and ridiculous. The leaves that survived were wrapped in ice and the melting ice water fell down like rain. The courtyard lawn was miserable like it was rained on unexpectedly. Water from the ice covered the courtyard about half a meter high and was spilling over the threshold.


    Gu Yun was bewildered by the courtyard¡¯s condition which caught her by surprise.


    Looking at the way she was dumbfounded, Su Ling laughed, ¡°Are you sure you want to go in?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, what has it done in the end!¡± She had thought Hua Ting had seen the worst of Bing Lian but after seeing Yi Tian Yuan, she now knew which of the two places was insignificant. She then looked over at the ice-covered window and door frames and quickly walked towards the interior, wanting to know how bad the situation was inside the courtyard. She lamented and with a wry smile, ¡°Where am I going to stay tonight?¡± It should be that no one can possible live in this courtyard for the next ten days¡­maybe even for half a month, right?


    The melting ice made the floor wet, so holding and pulling Gu Yan a few steps back, Su Ling¡¯s deep voice solemnly said, ¡°You pulled me here to just say this? Rest assure, I¡¯ll arrange your accommodation if you want to live in Ling Yun Pavilion. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I mind!¡± She stared at Su Ling¡¯s teasing black eyes and was going to fight if she had to go. In addition, this mess was his fault. She would have understood if he had said it from the beginning, then the matters they had to deal with now would not be so much. In her heart she was worried about how to handle Su Ling. Suddenly, Gu Yun¡®s palm was pulled back by his hand and he took the crossbow into his arms.


    Before they arrived in front of the courtyard, she pulled out the ice sword from her waist and said wickedly, ¡°Bing Lian! I don¡¯t care what method you use but give me back Yi Tian Yuan, or you¡¯re be dead!


    The sword beamed a white light weakly but Gu Yun ignored the response and protested loudly, ¡°Hurry!¡± Su Ling¡¯s smiling eyes were swept with laughter and Gu Yun¡¯s eyebrows lightly rose at Bing Lian before softly laughing, ¡°Of course there are other places where you can run.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that not far from Yi Tian Yuan, Ling Yun Pavilion would have survived. Perhaps now, one can also catch a fish there.


    Su Ling¡¯s face was unyielding and pondered that this woman was really vindictive.


    When Gu Yun issued an order, Bing Lian could only oblige. A luminous beam gleamed from the surface of the sword¡¯s blade and Gu Yun began to feel the sword vibrating fiercely in her hand. The strong jolt shook her until she was unable to cling to the hilt and had to let go. The sword from her hand slid and stopped at the center of the courtyard. It turned clockwise and along with its rotation it gathered the water with it and also melted pieces of ice. It then brought the fragments into the middle of its spinning body like a tornado. It was not normal because at that moment, there was an explosion of a stunning windstorm in the courtyard. Gu Yun came across the blowing wind and could barely keep her eyes open. Her wrist was dragged by a warm strong hand and was pulled back a few steps until she saw Su Ling¡¯s tall figure emerge in front of her.


    He did not hold her in his arms but just stood in front of her. Gu Yun looked up and saw Su Ling with his back to her. His tall body was used to block the spray of water and crushed ice that flew in their direction from time to time. She rarely hid behind men. He had been silently protecting her and that silent action warmed her heart.


    After the squall, the just flooded yard was now dry. The water and ice had disappeared without a trace. Although the lawn was destroyed with only a few leaves left to spare, if it was to be compared to how it had looked earlier, this was really much better. The feeling at present was that Yi TianYuan was the most comfortable place in the General¡¯s Office.


    Su Ling turned his body and glanced slightly at the head of the woman behind him who was crooning,


    ¡°You are so cruel hearted! Ling Yun Pavilion too.  Do what you have to do to tidy it up now!¡±


    Bing Lian was extremely obedient. Only Yi Tian Yuan became dry and was now the only place in the General¡¯s Manor that can be relied upon. If one was to take a step out of the Yi Tian Yuan¡¯s courtyard, everything beyond would be wet. Gu Yun really was the perfect match for Bing Lian.


    Gu Yun inclined her head to inspect the courtyard that was now really clean. Bing Lian was probably tired now as it was quietly lying on the stone table in the courtyard. Passing Su Ling, who currently bore a look of depravity, she took the Ling Li sword and caressed it. She said with a smile, ¡°Bing Lian, you have worked hard. Rest now.¡± She turned her head to meet Su Ling¡¯s sad eyes and with a plaintive look, Gu Yun laughed, ¡°Well, don¡¯t  you  have red blood? Put a fire and the ice will be melted, the best is to burn it entirely clean!¡± A Schadenfreude ** just a moment ago. Hmmp!


    ** Schadenfreude (SH?d?n?froid?)** Chinese idiom (xing zai le hou ) taking pleasure in other¡¯s misfortune


    ¡°Mo¡¯ er¨C¡± The slightly heavy voice sounded a bit dangerous.


    Gu Yun¡¯s smiling face collapsed immediately, ¡°Stop, I said don¡¯t call Mo¡¯er.¡± Su Ling¡¯s sinister eyes flashed. His mouth was halfway to say a word but Gu Yun immediately exclaimed, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam!¡±


    She seemed to detest being called Mo¡¯er and he had been called out for it. Her body and spine stood upright, like a ¡®cat whose tail has been stepped¡¯. Nodding his head amusingly, Su Ling no longer teased her and replied in a gruff voice, ¡°Well, Yun.¡±


    GuYun was secretly upset. Why is it that, when Su ling called her Yun, her heart would always have a slight shiver? When did her heart become so sensitive?  Quickly hiding, she grabbed the Ling Li sword and turned inside the manor, leaving Su Ling hanging in the courtyard. Su Ling did not understand what just happened and why she was angry. Women¡¯s thoughts were really hard to figure out.


    Su Ling entered the manor and noted the outside was better than the inside. Thanks to Bing Lian, other than a few broken chairs, the other things in the manor were still in good condition.


    From the chamber, came the sound of cabinets being rummaged through. Su Ling looked in passing and saw Gu Yun squatting beside the table next to the bed looking for something eagerly. Su Ling asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    No answer.


    Gu Yun continued rummaging for a good long while before lifting a roll of paper from one of the many cabinets. She excited laughed,


    ¡°Found you! Come and look.¡±


    Su Ling walked up behind her, wondering what it was that she cared about. Gu Yun carefully spread the paper roll to show Su Ling. The unfolded paper scroll was not long, but held separate drawings. Due to the incident the night before the images were now somewhat blurry.


    ¡°This is what?¡± Su Ling could see a picture of a weapon drawn on the paper, but it was not an ordinary weapon he had seen before.


    ¡°A gear.¡± The drawings were blurred and because many fine lines could not be seen clearly, Gu Yun had to explain to Su Ling so he would be able to understand.


    ¡°Long bow, crossbow arrow, sword sticks. These will be used but what they need is something more suitable for their weapons. These are my designs of portable weapon accessories. They consist of small crossbows that will be able to perform continuous launchings of arrows, short arrow reserve bags, puncture-proof vests, multipurpose dagger, long ropes, and portable medical pouches.¡±


    Although the pattern was blurry, one can still see the very fine and unique things such as the multipurpose dagger. Between that and a regular dagger, they were very different in the way that the introduced dagger had a jagged blade on one side. This kind of knife could slice through a blood vessel. Although it had a shorter blade length than the regular dagger, the lethality was stronger. With this dagger, if it was used to stab someone¡¯s chest, it could be fatal to pull the dagger out. Su Ling was fascinated for a long time before he turned to look at Gu Yun to ask, ¡°These are your drawings?¡±


    Her weapons were not new, but the characteristics were a variety of weapons combined. They were short and pithy.


    Gu Yun nodded and asked, ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    Su Ling did not rush to answer her question. Instead, he pointed to the vest in the drawing and asked about its uniqueness. She answered,


    ¡°The material of the puncture-proof armor vest should be similar to that of their helmets and armor.¡±


    But when she drew it, she felt it was more like clothes and not entirely solid.


    GuYun shook her head, ¡°Ordinary armors are heavy, rigid and impede the flexibility of action. Iron armors could be easily seen and they are not suitable for reconnaissance, attacks, assassinations, and other kinds of missions behind enemy lines.¡±


    Not a common armor? Su Ling then asked, ¡°Then what do you want to use to make the special armors?¡±


    ¡°A material that is good and tough and will work well with cotton and wire.¡± Modern soft body armors were usually made with high modulus PE fiber but in this era, it was impossible and could only use alternatives.


    Su Ling glanced at her drawings on the table and asked, ¡°You mean thin gold wires woven in layers will be put on the armor?¡±


    ¡°Gold thread?¡± Gu Yun widened her eyes in surprise! She had said wire. Although the toughness and ductility of gold was good, this style was too extravagant. Could it be done or not?


    He pondered for a moment and finally nodded, ¡°We can make a few of these things to try them out.¡±


    Gu Yun was speechless, ¡°One hundred pieces! The General¡¯s Office was rich?¡± She was thinking to have each commando be equipped with one. Not for them to look as works of art. Did he understand her intentions?


    Gu Yun looked surprised and Su Ling laughed, ¡°More than you think.¡± She had thought that the General¡¯s Office was just living off with court salary.


    Really? Gold will be used to do it? Gu Yun looked earnest. She frowned deeply and her eyebrows wrinkled together. Su Ling was thinking she still had concerns when Gu Yun suddenly said in a serious manner, ¡°Can I request some money?¡± If she had known the General¡¯s Office was so rich, she should have asked for five hundred and twenty  liangs a month for her salary from the start! Regret!


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Su Ling laughed, ¡°Say two hundred twenty?  But if you become the General¡¯s wife, all the money in the General¡¯s Office is yours.¡±


    Glancing at him with a fierce look, this man was getting worse! Gu Yun grabbed another drawing and directly changed the subject, ¡°This is a very good weapon here. The crossbow firing range should be farther than the long bow arrows in order for the striking power to be strong. Ordinary crossbows are far too big. To raise it from the ground take too much but if it can be narrowed down to a foot long and be able to launch five short arrows, it would be a highly portable lethal weapon.¡±


    Su Ling was a person who originally loves weapon, so when she said serial launching, he was immediately intrigued, ¡°Condensing the crossbow can be made by craftsmen however launching continuous arrows with this thing, what is this?¡±


    One can see at the core that this general indeed a worthy general. Gu Yun replied, ¡°There¡¯s a thin piece of metal shrapnel attached to the bow and crossbow which is crucial for launching. It must be comparably tough and hard. Do you have a way to make this?¡± She did not know how the smelting technology of this era was but knew steel will not work. This piece needed to be out of pieces of iron that was thin and tough enough.


    ¡°Give me the drawings and draw it again for me. I will let the casting room find a solution.¡± He himself was not sure, but if the forger did not come out of the Su military casting division, no one can make it within six countries.


    ¡°Good!¡±  With Su Ling¡¯s approval, Gu Yun was very happy and readily laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll finish it as soon as possible and you also need to urge the casting division to do them quickly.¡±


    She was more and more of a person, Su Ling exclaimed with smile,¡± I know.¡±


    Just two words but the manner was drowned with favor and Su Ling had uttered them so casually. It seemed meeting her requirements was a pleasant thing to him. He had heard that spoiling a woman was addictive. It might be true after all.


    ¡°Qing Mo.¡± Young voices sounded from the garden outside.


    Gu Yun replied, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A young man jogged to the front of the manor and his eyes were wandering around, secretly surveying the place with an amazed heart. Yi Tian garden was truly a magical place. It was the first one frozen with ice and it also quickly melted! Seeing Su Ling, he immediately stood up straight and called out,


    ¡°General.¡±


    The young body stood stiffly but straight. Gu Yun found this funny and asked,¡± What is it?¡±


    ¡°Prime Minister Lou furen brought a man and a woman here. They said they want to see you.¡±


    Zhou Qing is here? Gu Yun excitedly asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The young man quietly glanced at Su Ling and hesitated but replied, ¡°Now, only the front yard has thawed out so the door guards can only keep them waiting in the front yard.¡± The General commanded that no person shall enter the General¡¯s Office, even if that person was the wife of Lou, the Qing Mo sister.


    Gu Yun nodded, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go out.¡± After all, with the General¡¯s Office looking like this, she really didn¡¯t know how to explain if she was to be asked. Gu Yun got up when Su Ling suddenly said, ¡°I will go with you.¡± A man and a woman should be Ao Tian and Ye Mie.  Although at that time, Su Ling knew the reason behind why Gu Yun had to be stabbed and he had already agreed to it, Su Ling could not forgive him still. Moreover, Ao Tian is a person from Pik Ling Island and he did not want Gu Yun to get close to him¡­


    Gu Yun did not know what Su Ling had in mind so she just casually replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then they walked side by side to meet the group.


    The two men walked side by side toward the front yard. In the open yard, even though the ice had already disappear, the ground was still wet and the chilly atmosphere could still be felt. The area where the grasses had long been frozen to death, there were scoured snow and muddy flower beds. Several trees that should be in its season were like century old evergreen. Their branches were currently bare looking like a yaosibuhuo. Zhou Qing and Gan Jing looked around the interesting courtyard. Ye Mei and Mobai stood apathetically, blind to the strange sight. GuYun sighed and thought, they really were a perfect match. Extremely calm and collected.


    Zhuo Qing¡¯s eyes slightly brightened up at the sight of Su Ling and Gu Yun appearing together. She walked up and smiled, ¡°General Su is also here.¡±


    Su Ling nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Prime minister.¡± Ao Tian actually did not come. Su Ling breathed a sigh of relief at the same time and began to wonder the purpose of Ye Mei for this visit.


    The corners of Zhou Qing¡¯s mouth curved into a smile as she pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Since when did it become so special for the General¡¯s Office to entertain a guest on the road?¡±


    Gently rubbing the wet bough, Gan Jing dryly laughed, ¡°Not only the hospitality, even the manor¡¯s decorations are particularly out of the ordinary.¡±


    Gu Yun and Su Ling understood them but pretended not to hear, Zhou Qing folded her hands into her chest and with a faint smile, she asked, ¡°So, we are to talk here?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Gu Yun winked at Su Ling. He was the master of the General¡¯s Office and should make up a reason to block the group from coming in.


    ¡°The General¡¯s Office ¨C¡± Su Ling spoke, although he understood what Gu Yun was implying, he did not feel the need to lie to meet anybody. In general, sometimes having a gathering cannot be arranged immediately. There was no reason not to let them in? It did not matter to him what the other two people felt, but it was a different matter for Zhou Qing because she was Yun¡¯s elder sister. With their sister¡¯s feelings, there was no absolute benefit in offending Zhou Qing.


    Su Ling was at a loss for words. He was not able to follow Gu Yun¡¯s perspective.  Zhuo Qing¡¯s radiant eyes narrowed at the odd looking yard. In the past, she had been in and out of the General¡¯s Office several times and today, there was no trace of the beautiful green lush vegetation in the front yard anymore. There must be something wrong with the two of them or  the General¡¯s Office had a big problem!


    ¡°The General¡¯s Office is being repaired!¡±GuYun clenched her teeth and added, ¡°Which is very messy and not convenient to entertain you. We will find a hut or a place to sit down and chat.¡±


    ¡°Repairs?¡± Gan Jing strangely stared at Gu Yun¡¯s earnest face.


    ¡°Right! The repairs! ¡°Gu Yun nodded calmly and replied, ¡°It will soon be Chinese New Year so we are making the ornaments decorative and festive.¡±


    Zhou Qing, decoration? She cannot hold back her laugh! She knew at a glance Gu Yun was lying. Zhou Qing did not ask but smiled, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is? Well, let¡¯s go out to chat.¡± Zhou Qing took the lead in the General¡¯s Office and Mo Bai and Ye Mei coldly turned around to leave with her.  Gan Jing didn¡¯t know if he would believe it or not, but he could only follow Zhou Qing and left. He was at the General¡¯s Office but didn¡¯t have the courage to take a closer look.


    Gu Yun secretly sighed. This lie was too clumsy and she hated herself for it.


    Su Ling suddenly bent down to whisper in her ear and said with a smile, ¡°You lied with calmness. That¡¯s admirable!¡± Now for more than a month away to the New Year, decorate? Bet for her.


    Who was it that she had lied for?!   Still teasing her! ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±  While talking, Gu Yun swung her elbow hard and fast. Su Ling groaned inwardly at the hands of her. This woman was really ruthless. If she continued to do this, will he have internal injuries?!


    Ye Mei arrived outside the gate and turned her head to witness the ¡°flirting¡± going on between the general and Gu Yan in the courtyard. In her bright eyes, there was a touch of darkness and she became sad.. Big brother had no chance after all.


    Several people were sitting in a wine shop near the General¡¯s Office in a single room. Gu Yun straightforwardly told them to sit down and asked, ¡°You came to ask me something?¡±


    Zhou Qing looked on her side towards Ye Mei. She was dressed in a red and gold mask that completely covered her face, hiding her expression. Gu Yun¡¯s questioning look swept across the room towards Ye Mei wondering if she would be able to find a trace of expression or anything.


    Gu Yun suspected that it was Ye Mei who intended to meet with her when Ye Mei suddenly got up and walked to stand in front of her.


    Su Ling was sitting next to Gu Yun. His body was still. Face as usual but resting in his hand under the table was Chuxei.


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t know what it was Ye Mei wanted but she also subconsciously got up to greet her. She could not see her face behind the golden mask, but she saw a pair of pure eyes. Although it looked very cool, it was sincere and forthright.


    Gu Yun hadn¡¯t even got the chance to ask Ye Mei what happened when Ye Mei¡¯s body suddenly bowed. Ye Mei was half kneeling on one knee in front of her.  Gan Jing, this time stood up and with a deep voice explained, ¡°My sister and I, wanted to thank you for saving her life.¡±


    Listening to Gan Jing¡¯s explanations, Gu Yun¡¯s heart sank. Ye Mei had come to say thank you. Gu Yun did not stepped forward to help Ye Mei, instead, Gu Yun took a step back. Smiling with a calm voice, Gu Yun explained, ¡°Saving you¡­you don¡¯t have to thank me, there were a lot of people who worked together, I did not save you.¡±


    Gu Yun obviously did not accept her thanks. Ye Mei slowly stood up straight and pulled down a brocade sack from her waist and placed it on the table. She then pushed it to the front of Gu Yun.


    Ye Mei had never opened her mouth and Gu Yun speculated that she may not speak. Next to Ye Mei was Gan Jing and so Gu Yun asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is the compounded elixir which my master worked to modulate to treat knife, sword cut and other wounds. It has wonderful effects and can also help to promote the internal force.¡±


    Gu Yun didn¡¯t pick the sack and said with smile, ¡°Thank you, but my injury has been much better. This drug, take it back.¡± Increasing internal force? Gu Yun laughed to herself. She had never had a force! To mention what she ate last time, those big dabu pills Su Quan gave to her, she didn¡¯t feel that sense of physical energy. What did occur though was her shedding nosebleeds for two days, and she¡¯d never again believe anything they said about pills


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Gan Jing¡¯s eyes lit up and his hands and feet quickly stepped forward to grab the brocade on the table, but one hand was faster than Gan Jing.


    Looking plaintively at Ye Mei, Gan Jing said, ¡°Sister, they say no, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me!¡± Master¡¯s elixir, will sell a lot of money!


    Ye Mei ignored Gan Jing, determined and put the brocade sack in Gu Yu¡¯s hand. Gu Yun doesn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. This one¡¯s temper was also really twisted.  Ye Mei thought she was supposed to pay back until death.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat or keep it, my master, known as the Ghost physician and his medicines are priceless. Senior had asked for it. You may not have the opportunity to get it in this life! The next time you have an accident, the medicine could rescue your life. ¡°Senior asked for it, he had to kneel for three days and three nights. He also went to Shade of Dark to get a lotus for a pill then trade it for the medicine yet she was still ungrateful.


    This remark was spoken in a rush by Gan Jing.  Gu Yun was used to death in the past and felt nothing but Su Ling¡¯s face immediately became gloomy. He was now looking at Gan Jing with eyes like a pair of sharp knife. Even though he was still sitting, that pressing force was enough to terrify anyone.


    Gan Jing cursed accidents therefore Zhou Qing also wanted to kick him, but only in her mind.  She was scared of Su Ling¡¯s direct action and noted this man was not to be trifled with!


    Gu Yun also felt some heaviness in the room and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Yes, Ao Tian?¡±


    Angrily sitting down, Gan Jing did not care to answer Gu Yun. In response, Zhuo Qing ruthlessly stepped on his foot under the table. Feeling the pain given to him by Zhou Qing, he gave her a stern look and replied, ¡°He went to the gathering on Spirit Island.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Wasn¡¯t Ao Tian eager to escape from there?


    ¡°Sister¡¯s poison has been suppressed by the masters, but for the final antidote, he must get back to Spirit Island.¡± It was lock in the heart and if dispersed excessively, it was too sinister and ruthless. If there was no cure, and though sister will not die, each month she would have several painful moments of a torn heart..


    Gu Yun was slightly annoyed, ¡°You let him go alone?!¡±


    Hearing Gu Yun¡¯s accusing tone, Gan Jing suddenly blew up, ¡°He quietly left a note and went. Who could have stopped him?! What place do you think Spirit Island is? Do you want to go? Even if we want to accompany him, we can¡¯t get into the place!¡±


    This woman was obviously Su Ling¡¯s woman but also wanted to manage senior¡¯s business!


    Ao Tian certainly didn¡¯t want to implicate others and so he left on his own alone. However, he rushed to Spirit Island on his own. Wasn¡¯t that walking right into a trap? Gu Yun frowned and Su ling¡¯s face became more and more miserable.  Zhou Qing was secretly fed up by this silly woman who did not see that the man on her side was drowning by the sea of acid.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. They looked for Ao Tian to return but they were too late. They¡¯re not able to contain him. How are things?¡± Zhou Qing felt this assurance was weak. She lightly coughed, pulled out from the sleeve a red invitation card and passed it to Gu Yun, saying, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    As soon as she saw the similar style from the previous one, she knew clearly it was a wedding invitation. Gu Yun asked, ¡°What?¡± She already had two weddings?


    Zhou Qing lightly laughed and was speechless. Gu Yun opened it, exclaimed, ¡°Xi Wu and Jing Sa?¡± She knew they were a couple, but half a month? Was that not too hasty? Gu Yun asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have a need to rush it?¡±


    Zhou Qing shrugged helplessly replied,¡± No way, it cannot wait.¡±


    Can¡¯t wait? Gu Yun asked in a low voice, ¡°Shotgun marriage?¡±Forgive her gossip, the phrase ¡°can¡¯t wait¡± makes people speculate a lot.


    Zhou Qing did not say what it was and did not say no, but the smile on her face gave the answer.


    Su Ling marveled, a bestowed order to get married?  When did the emperor bestow a marriage decree for Lou Xi Wu. Why was he not aware of the process?  Why did he only bestow to an Imperial bodyguard?


    GuyYun laughed out loud. Tsk tsk. She clicked her tongue and spoke, ¡°Unexpected Jing Sa started so fast! And sure enough one cannot be fooled by appearance!¡± At one point she thought Jing Sa was the kindhearted man. Who knew he would so ¡®quickly eat and wipe dry¡¯.


    Zhuo Qing shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    GuYun frowned. She thought there was a child that¡¯s why the couple had to get married. Now that Zhou Qing said that Jing Sa eating Xi Wu was not the case¡­what was what? Zhuo Qing¡¯s smiling face was now wrinkled together. Gu Yun suddenly had a spark in her and cried, ¡°Xi Wu!!¡±


    Zhuo Qing collected herself, winked and smiled to Gu Yun, ¡°Remember, in brief, come to drink on the wedding day.¡±


    Look at the expression Oh, oh ¡­  Xi Wu ate Jing Sa! Gu Yun commended her, not knowing what to say, she smiled, ¡°You may rest assured that I will attend the wedding.¡±


    Looking at Su Ling, Zhuo Qing, ¡°Su General, a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come too.¡± The dialogue between the sisters, always left people scratching their heads. He was a bit jealous of their good rapport.


    *****


    The winter wind was not biting but the wind blowing in his face had a little sting. In the forest, after the training field, one tall figure and one petite figure walked side by side in the misty darkness. A man with a dark-colored cloak draped it on the woman¡¯s shoulders. He did not say a word and just kept on walking ahead without any care for companion.


    Her body suddenly became warm and so Gu Yun took the cloak off the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± This kind of weather was not cold and she is not so weak.


    Su Ling did not stop to look at her as he continued walking but with a deep voice, he coolly replied, ¡°Cover up.¡±


    GuYun¡¯s eyes side swept a look to the somber man. She was perplexed and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Since the afternoon, he had a gloomy face. They had gone to the camp together in the evening and stayed there all night but not once did he say a word.


    She knew he was angry but didn¡¯t understand what it was that was bothering his heart. Was it because of the closed training just now? She had said she did not allow anyone to watch training. She had a feeling she must have offended him in some way in the afternoon. GuYun sighed in the darkness. If it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t even care about his strange temper, but now she suddenly wanted to know his mood.


    ¡°No¡±.  He answered in a cold voice without emotion and his steps became faster.


    A lie! Gu Yun simply stopped and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ling strode forward but Gu Yun did not move. It was a quiet night and her bright eyes stared through the dark back in the dark that was drifting away. In her heart, she was disappointed, was he gone? Gu Yun thought he was going to disappear in front of her when the harsh man came to a halt.


    Gu Yun looked up, went over to where he stood and persistently asked, ¡°Why are you angry?¡± She didn¡¯t like to guess the reasons for his anger at the moment.


    This time, Su Ling had no escape. His dark eyes stared at her as he slightly raised his face. In an icy cold voice he said, ¡°You¡¯re nervous for Ao Tian.¡±


    Gu Yun in a low voice, naturally replied, ¡°I regard him as a friend. Of course, I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    Gu Yun was calm and dazed. Su Ling spent the afternoon sulking, depressed and angry! This was about the woman¡¯s sentiment between man and woman. Sluggish in his movement, like a man who threw away his spirit, he took so much effort to make her understand his mind. Maybe now he didn¡¯t know Ao Tian had a variation of her affection.


    Thinking about it, Su Ling¡¯s face finally began to ease.


    Gu Yun wondered why he suddenly mentioned Ao Tian. His face alternated from gloomy and then clear¡­ ¡­ GuYun said with a smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Su Ling face became stiff, Gu Yun chuckled. The original proud harsh man was jealous and his jealousy was not small.


    Gu Yun couldn¡¯t contain her laughter and Su Ling¡¯s dark eyes slightly squinted. Neither admitted nor denied. In a deep voice, with obvious discontent, he coldly said,


    ¡°In the future your attention should not be placed on other men¡±


    Gu Yun was puzzled and laughed, ¡°And it should be placed where?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± A dangerous whisper was heard, indicating Su Ling¡¯s warning.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yun who does not fear death, replied back, ¡°I do not know¨C¡°


    ¨Cher words were not even finished yet when Su Ling, agile like Leopard figure, raided her. Gu Yun felt the hot lips on her and her eyes widened immediately. Su Ling¡¯s face was so closed to her and making everything blurry. He was overbearing and his hot breath was exceptionally clear. He put his hands on her waist, held her tightly and slightly pulled her close to him. Two bodies tightly glued in the same place and through the thin material, they could feel each other¡¯s heart beats.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Yun even forgot to breathe. When she finally needed to catch a breath, Su Ling finally left her lips. With a dark voice, coming from a man with an unstable mood, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you know now?¡±


    Her lips were still burning with heat and her chest felt like it was ferociously pressed. Her mind was asking her questions but the hot breath seemed to remain on her lips, resounding like an echo. Her lips were numb of feeling and her heart right now was still in trembling. After lingering for a moment, Gu Yun finally gathered back her composure. Her mouth gasped for air and was oblivious to the sounds around her except her own mind. He¡­ he actually kissed her!


    ¡°You do not¨C¡± Gu Yun¡¯s curse was not yet finished when her waist was caught and once again being embraced by warm arms. Instantly she was surrounded by his breath.  Gu Yun panicked and wanted to step back, but her waist tightly held. She struggled desperately to move backwards but lost her balance¡­


    ¡°Oh¨C¡°


    Su Ling, afraid that she will get hurt, flipped her and caught her on the way down to the ground with his body.  Two people fell with a thud on the withered grass and Su Ling lied on the ground. His hands were still around her waist and Gu Yun¡®s body was partly riding on Su Ling.


    He kissed her! GuYun was enraged out of embarrassment. She grabbed Su Ling¡¯s cheongsam and cried, ¡°Later, I am the only one allowed to kiss you first, only then you have permission to kiss me! Hear me! Otherwise¨C¡°


    Su Ling¡¯s dark eyes were smiling. Looking at her with leisure, his deep voice was somewhat of a haze,


    ¡°otherwise?¡±


    Otherwise ¡­ ¡­ GuYun¡¯s face blushed all the way to the ear. Good heavens! What was she talking about? She let out a scream and realized that the majority of her body was now infamously sitting on Su Ling¡¯s thighs! Gu Yun now only wanted to stand up, but the hand on her waist was firm and refused to let go. Su Ling in a hush voice said with a chuckle, ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for you to kiss me.¡±


    Watching him look expectantly, Gu Yun had an impulse to die in that exact moment. No! It was the urge to give Su Ling his death! Her face was burning hot as she pushed Su Ling¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re going to let it go!¡±


    Su Ling unwillingly released his hold, allowing Gu Yun to immediately get up and turn to go. However, Su Ling remained lying on the grass. He smiled and said, ¡°Look up.¡±


    His expression was full of excitement. Gu Yun looked up to witness a crescent moon hanging in the inky darkness along with the dimmed stars. Gazing at the whole scenery, there was a lost lone branch of lush foliage imbedded in the night as a whole. The entire heaven was like a composed painting of splash-ink. It was like a picture of freedom at will. She knew stars in the summer night sky were beautiful but surprisingly, bleak winter night summer night stars are beautiful, surprisingly people have been fascinated by bleak winter nights. Gu Yun could not help but praise,


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    She was lost in the scene in front of her that took away all her worry.  Gu Yun sat beside Su Ling to enjoy this rare night sky. Under the moonlight, her head was propped up by her hand. Her slender neck, her little chin constituting a perfect arc, the scarring on her face in the dim night was not too obvious. Those red glistening moist lips; warm and soft. The memory of that brief kiss returned and Su Ling was in aturmoil. Hurriedly moving his line of sight as she watched the desolate stars, Su Ling gently laughed and spoke softly, ¡°It is very beautiful.¡±  Simply beautiful but inferior to another pleasing beauty.


    In the winter evening, cicadas were not making night calls. There was only the sound of the howling night wind coming from the forest. The wind blew their hair and clothes in disarray. There should not have been a full moon and bright stars for the two people to take pleasure in. For quite a long time, their irregular heart beat slowly calmed.


    Gu Yun¡¯s head inclined to her side as she looked at Su Ling, who was lying flat on the ground with Chixue used as a natural pillow under his head.  Gu Yun asked in a soft voice, ¡°Where are you going with Red Blood?¡±


    ¡°Well, for so many years I get used to it. You might as well bring Bing Lian around.¡± As a military man for many years, it had become a habit for his weapon to be with his body at all times. The threat on his life was numerous.


    She sat on her knees with her hands on her lap and asked curiously, ¡°Is there a story behind  Bing Lian and Chuxie? Can you tell me? About your Su family stories?¡± A talking sword was beyond the scope of her understanding. She was really mystified.


    Su Ling sat up straight to see Gu Yun¡¯s bright eyes. He whispered, ¡°Do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s eyes flashed a hint of hesitation. She laughed then said, ¡°Can¡¯t say it? Ok, let it pass.¡±


    No. For you, it¡¯s fine.¡± Su family history was not shared to outsiders, however she will be Su Ling¡¯s wife  so it was natural that she should know.


    He glanced at the ground towards the quiet and calm Chuxie. Su Ling then said with a silvery voice, ¡°Bing Lian and Chuxie are a pair of ancient swords. Ice and fire properties that mutually reinforce each other. They are only weapons. No intelligence and certainly no spirituality.¡±


    Having finished this sentence, Su Ling¡¯s brow gradually wrinkled up. He paused for a long time. A pair of sword that had no spiritual intelligence? Suddenly, in Gu Yun¡¯s heart, a strange feeling of thrill arose. This story may be the story Su families tell to avoid the mention of the past.


    Finally, Su Ling continued the story¡­


    ¡°Su family ancestors, for thousands of years, all helped to assist Ming Emperor of Zu Chang clan, as their own responsibility.  More than a thousand years ago, the world was not like it is now. It was divided into several countries before it belonged to a clan. The clan chief or patriarch will divide the fief*. (It is a piece of territorial land in exchange of military service); and grants them to his sons. The sons controlled and manage their fiefdom* accordingly. The next clan chief was only named when the first one was dying . The Eldest Prince took advantage of the Zu Chang patriarch¡¯s long illness. He colluded with the clan that practiced demonic or evil magic, the MoZu clan, and attempted to murder all the other Princes. He became the world¡¯s poisonous tyrant. The Eldest Prince¡¯s thirst for blood became his second nature. If the world fell into his hands, surely all life would plunge into terrible darkness. The patriarch of Zu Chang, passed away but before he did, the Su clan received a secret imperial order to support the Third Prince to take over the position as Patriarch. Since then, the Su family supported Third Prince several times in the fight, but they also became the Eldest son¡¯s death target.


    * Fiefdom- land held as a vassal in feudal society


    Gu Yun was listening attentively; she neither urged nor interrupted him. Su Ling looked very serious about the account related with Bing Lian and Chuxie.


    ¡°Under the Mozu clan¡¯s banner, they had called back the soul of the deceased in collaboration with the Eldest Prince. This evil spirit race was also absorbed or took the soul of any living creature within a mile distance. These living creatures became the walking dead as they turned into evil corpses.  Thus they became the Mozu clan¡¯s Legion of the Dead. Only an ice refining sword with its strength together with red blood, the combination of these incompatible elements, would have the power against the Mozu Clan. However, in order for the two swords to move, they still needed someone to hold them and the person must be able to enter within the scope of a mile without losing its soul. The swords would not act on its own so it was almost impossible to have a chance to destroy the Mozu Clan and its legion. No man with a living soul could resist the demonic magic of Mozu. That is unless a human soul was poured into the blade of the sword to make it act on its own.¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart became frightened. The feeling of creepiness and agitation crept in and she asked, ¡°How do you import a human soul into the swords?¡±


    *******

 CH 35.2

    Chapter 35  Heavily Armed Part 2


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart became frightened and the feeling of creepiness and agitation crept in. She asked,


    ¡°How do you import a human soul into the swords?


    Gu Yun¡¯s eyes became bright with anticipation. Su Ling took a deep breath in and in a guttural voice replied,


    ¡°The soul enters the smelting furnace during recasting. The sword acquires the flesh and blood. Then, the energy of the spirit and blood of the mortal soul.¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s voice became quiet. On the grass, the always tranquil Chuxie shook feebly but quickly returned to its usual calmness.


    Gu Yun stared at Su Ling surprised, ¡°This is absurd! You just throw the human into the furnace? If it does not blend or fuse together, that sacrifice was in vain!¡± She had heard a lot of casting swords stories. That the sword master will use their own blood, but the Su Family actually put people into a furnace? This is so¡­


    Su Ling shook his head. His muffled voice was very smooth. The story doesn¡¯t sound like something shameful to hear but rather somewhat extremely painful,


    ¡°Not everyone was compatible with the ice refining and red blood was not as accommodating. Only a woman born of Yin (night) energy can be combined with hot red blood; on the other hand only the men born with very Yang (day) energy can be fused with the cold ice refining. By combining the extremely opposite energy, only then will there be enough power to merge the two swords together. These two people must also be blood relatives. In the Su household, of all people, only two of them met the requirements. ¡±


    ¡°Who ¡±


    Gu Yun¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°The Su Eldest Son¡¯s pair of children.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bing Lian¡¯s delicate voice of a little girl rang in her ear. Gu Yun asked in a shaky voice, ¡°How old were they?¡±


    A peculiar sinister and strange look suddenly came across his grim eyes. Under her steady gaze, Su Ling sighed and painfully replied,


    ¡°The son was thirteen years old. His daughter was eight years old.¡±


    Thirteen years old! Eight years old!


    ¡°How can you bring two children into the smelting furnace?!¡±


    She used to be a soldier and understood the need for sacrifice at that moment the need for but these were children!


    In the face of Gu Yun¡¯s question, Su Ling did not know how to respond to the killing of two children in exchange for the victory.


    He said nothing. Gu Yun was full of anxiousness and quickly asked,


    ¡°And afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Afterwards-¡± Su Ling paused for a long time.


    GuYun snorted with contempt, ¡°afterwards the double sword merged. They slayed the demon. The emperor¡¯s eldest son was not able to usurp the throne. All the people were saved. Except those two!¡±


    He expected Gu Yun¡¯s anger and had no excuse, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Everyone was saved, including them. (Editor¡¯s Note: It may be ¡°except them¡± to refer to the two sacrificed children or ¡°including them¡± to refer to the many generations of the Su Family after this tragedy)


    Why don¡¯t you want me ¡­ ¡­


    Guarantee you, promise you ¡­ ¡­


    Oh I¡¯m so tired  ¡­ ¡­


    ¡­.and that was all the sound of a Yin (sun) child, with her elegant and delicate voice, ethereal, trapped in an icy sword. She was actually just only an eight-year old child


    ¡°A thousand years-¡± she didn¡¯t know what the child must have felt in a smelting furnace. How the fire burned. How painful it might have been. This soul had been trapped in the sword¡¯s body for a millennium. With all the loneliness and fear, how many souls in the world can afford to do this?


    Gu Yun lifted her body and her hand unconsciously touched Chuxie on the grass, Su ling¡¯s shocked voice, ¡°Do not touch!¡±


    She held the blade at that moment and a white glow-rushed straight into her body through the palm straight to her heart. It was painful but GuYun did not let go for a long time. Just touching it. It was so painful like as if she was given the raging flame fused with the sword. Did she not already endure the millennium fire that burns bitterly?


    A drop of tear fell from her face onto Chuxie¡¯s burning hot blade. The tear completely dissipated and the burning feeling in her bitter heart disappeared and also the magical crimson sword slowly calmed. The scorching temperature gradually faded, leaving only the warm residual heat.


    Su Ling was surprised that Gu Yun can even pick up Chuxie. No hostess had been able to pick up the sword for generations. Holding onto Chuxie and looking over her shoulder at him, the tears in her eyes had dispersed. Replaced, was a firm look, ¡°We should  ind a way to break them free!¡±


    He embraced her thin shoulders and gently pulled her into his arms, Su Ling nodded and replied,


    ¡°Ah ,well, there must be a way¡±


    *****


    For half a month the closed training effect was very good and Gu Yun was confident about this morning¡¯s test.  She had just stepped out of Yi Tian Yuan when Su Ling stood before her without talking and grabbed her by the wrist. Walking her out, he said,


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Gu Yun quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to-¡±


    Before she could finish, Su Ling excitedly said, ¡°I have something to show you!¡±


    Gu Yun raised an eyebrow slightly and thought, ¡®why was the general so calm?¡¯ Gu Yun didn¡¯t resist, letting him take her. They walked towards the direction of the study. Inside the study, Su Ling released her hand and went behind the case table, looking for something.


    He placed a box that was probably more than a foot high and exquisitely packaged on top of the table. Gu Yun said with a smile, ¡°What is this? Can I open?¡±


    Su Ling glanced and didn¡¯t care about it, but he casually replied, ¡°Well.¡±


    Gu Yun carefully opened the box and there stood a white doll, a man and a woman. The carving was lifelike. Gu Yun exclaimed in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡± Seeing the doll, she guessed who he was sending it to, ¡°This is a gift you¡¯ve chosen for Xi Wu. I can¡¯t believe you were so careful.¡±


    Su Ling brought out another smaller wooden box in his hand and coolly replied, ¡°I assigned someone to manage it for me.¡±


    Gu Yun was surprised at that moment, and then laughed. He really can¡¯t take the credit. She reached out and gently stroked the jade doll¡¯s face. It was icy cold but comfortable. She stands on the gift to put it down, frowning Su Ling replied, ¡°This is a good gift!¡±


    Taking her hand back, Gu Yun said with a smile, ¡°The meaning is good, hopefully Xi Wu will bear twins.¡± Even though she does not particularly like children, she has occasionally played and received hugs. She was very happy and willing to do so.


    Twins? He remembered the day Gu Yun and the Qing Ling were talking about the matter and Su Ling finally realized, ¡°This is the so-called shotgun?!¡± It¡¯s a shotgun marriage rather than responding to the Emperor¡¯s order. Glancing towards Gu Yun, who was busy rewrapping the gift, Su Ling¡¯s eyes showed a touch of mischief along with a quirky smile. Unfortunately, Gu Yun¡¯s attention was on the box and did not see it. ¡°Tomorrow, a lot of people will be sending their gifts. Later I will have someone deliver it, Ok?¡± Though it was a good gift, letting others have random speculation was always bad.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After wrapping the gift, Gu Yun noticed that the sun was already breaking through the clouds. She hurriedly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to the training field. I will go ahead first.¡±


    Su Ling did not pull her back but he opened the wooden box and smiled, ¡°So anxious? I would also like to show you the newly-made shorter crossbow.¡±


    Gu Yun stopped quickly, ¡°Really? Let me see.¡±


    Su Ling handed her the short crossbow and Gu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Have you tried it?¡±


    ¡°No. The craftsman has just sent it.¡± He guessed her fondness for the weapon was better than others.


    Gu Yun laughed excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and try it¡± The short crossbow was just the size and style as she had in mind, but she didn¡¯t know about the ranges and serial firing speed.


    ¡°The better.¡±


    The two people went out of the study and saw Su Ren walking towards them in a rush with anxious eyes sweeping towards Gu Yun.  He slightly paused and walked in front of Su Ling. Su Ren pulled him aside and whispered a few words in his ear. Su Ling¡¯s facial expression changed immediately.


    Su Ling whispered to Gu Yun, ¡°I have something in the back, why don¡¯t you get to the camp.¡±


    Gu Yun grabbed Su Ling¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ling replied in a low voice calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°Is this related to me?¡± Gu Yun¡¯s sharp eyes were firmly fixed on Su Ling¡¯s face and did not miss any of his subtle facial expressions.


    Su Ling unconsciously narrowed his eyebrows and eyes and then a ruffled concerned look appeared. It seemed the matter was really connected to her. Su Ling was more perfunctory than usual and so Gu Yun seriously said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, if not after you go, I will follow you to look it up.¡±


    Two people were staring at each other, neither of them would compromise. Su Ren whispered and lamented, ¡°Big brother, tell her.¡±


    Gu Yun was stubborn with her firm eyes making Su Ling choke with rage. Woohoo! She was absolutely right. His foot was out of the General¡¯s Office, her hind feet followed after him!


    Finally, Su Ling decided to tell the truth, ¡°Because Ao Jie died, the Spirit Island people have a grudge against me but they are more eager to manipulate Ao Tian. So now they are thinking of using you.¡±


    ¡°So, then?¡± There must be something worse happening, otherwise he will not result into this.


    ¡°Since you are staying in the General¡¯s Office, they had no chance to start their plan, so now they caught Hubu Shilang (Vice Prime Minister) and have threatened to kill him if we do not hand you over to them.¡±


    To threaten her was the best choice. Gu Yun quickly asked, ¡°Does Qing Ling have protection?¡±


    ¡°She has Lou Xi Yan to defend her and Mo Bai protecting her. She will be fine.¡± The black clad people estimated they can¡¯t get close to Qing Mo and cannot get a hold of Qing Ling so they were only able to catch Gao Hong to approach the General¡¯s Office in exchange!


    Gu Yun was secretly relieved they took Hubu Shilang instead and that was all. Gu Yun somehow faintly sensed something was wrong. Su Ling did not know what to think in silence; Gu Yun asked him, ¡°Who is the Hubu Shilang?¡±


    She was sharp. Su Ren softly exclaimed, ¡°Gao Hong, the Queen¡¯s maternal uncle.¡±


    Turned out to be a royalty! No wonder they caught him, ¡°We¡¯ll go there together.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Ling coldly rebuffed,¡± You stay here. You are safer in the General¡¯s Office.¡± This matter involved the Royal family, meaning, she was in a more dangerous situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gu Yun looked very relaxed, though she had something to say. ¡°Do not forget that is the Queen¡¯s uncle! In whose hands, do you think I would be most secured with?¡±


    Su Ling¡¯s appearance instantly became more dreadful. She was right. While he is away, if the Queen¡¯s decree happened, no one would dare to stop it. She was nothing but a foreign sister- in- law. If the General Office did not release the person then the general office would be going against the imperial decree! He became agitated. Gu Yun quickly tried harder to calm him down and whispered, ¡°First, look at the situation. Stabilize them. Maybe there are ways to rescue him.¡±


    His deep sad eyes stared at Gu Yun¡¯s clear eyes. Su Ling¡¯s distant voice was heard,


    ¡°You must not act rashly.¡±


    Gu Yun smiled and nodded, ¡°I promise. I absolutely won¡¯t.¡±


    Taking her hand, Su Ling stood there and helplessly exclaimed, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Watching two people briskly walking away before his eyes, Su Ren shook his head. In front of Gu Yun, Big Brother always seemed to be resolute at the start of the heart while the mind was firm. It really was a yiwujiangyiwu. *, she is really the counterpart.


    *yiwujiangyiwu: a Chinese idiom meaning, there is a rock to every scissor and a scissor to every paper and a paper to every rock; literally means object beats another object; every item has a weakness


    *****


    Three people with 200 elite troops rushed to the Gao Hong Manor to see the situation and to examine the courtyard. Inside the courtyard, there were three areas. Cheng Hang was out there quite early when he caught sight of them. He got out immediately to meet them and said, ¡°Su general, Dan Daren is in the tent waiting for you.¡±


    At first glance, the distant courtyard gate was tightly closed but it gave the impression of an ancient piano. If not for the officers surrounding it outside for half a mile away, no one would know that this dwelling had anything strange. Cheng Hang brought the three people to the makeshift tent. Dan Yulan who had been waiting there greeted, ¡°General Su, Su Ren.¡± To see Su Ling being followed by Gu Yun, Dan Yulan¡¯s eyes had a trace of surprise, but hid it very quickly.


    Su Ling nodded in response and opened the discussion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Dan Yulan glanced at Gu Yun and Gu Yun naturally nodded in acknowledgement. Dan Yulan didn¡¯t conceal the matter longer and said bluntly, ¡°Gao Daren with the Lady and the children have been led to stay in another courtyard. Just as dawn was breaking, more than twenty men in black clothing appeared in the courtyard. They have killed all the servants but spared only one steward to bring the news. The black clothing men demand Qing Mo be traded for the lives of Gao Daren and his whole family.¡±


    Gu Yun said, ¡°Steward?¡±


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheng Hang pulled back the curtain to exit but saw twice more the number of people coming. Among the group was a pair of extremely elegant figures. Cheng Hang¡¯s elegant brows suddenly wrinkled and turned to Dan Yulan to report, ¡°Daren, Prime Minister Lou and his wife, also came.¡± Vice Prime Minister being held hostage while in the Imperial Court, was not a trivial matter for the Prime Minister to ignore. After all, their interests were directed at Qing Mo. This case was tricky and extremely thorny. Dan Daren will die of a headache because here was another person whom one cannot afford to offend ah.


    Dan Yulan laughed and greeted in a stiff manner, ¡°Prime Minister.¡±


    Lou Xi Yan was consistently calm, looking at Dan Yulan and Su Ling, who was in an inconsiderable distance. Lou Xi Yan cupped his hand then placed them across his chest. ¡°Dan Daren, General Su.¡± Su Ling was formal. He calmly nodded in response. Lou Xi Yan¡¯s arrival was beyond his expectation.


    Zhou Qing entered the tent and took a quick glance and caught the sight of Gu Yun standing side by side with Su Ling. Without giving the conventional pleasantries, Zhou Qing went past and grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s hand to pull her aside and sternly warned,


    ¡°I knew you would come, which in this case, you are not allowed to act rashly at any time.¡±


    Earlier, Su Ling had mentioned that and now Zhou Qing was saying the same thing. Gu Yun asked glumly, ¡°In your heart, am I a very impulsive person?¡±


    Zhou Qing gave her a clear blank stare and coldly snorted, ¡°You are not impulsive; it is your sense of justice that is a full house.¡± Look how she dealt with Ao Tian¡¯s matter! Who knew she had a crazy spell. These kidnappings also happened because of her. It was difficult to say if Gu Yun would not be crazy enough to take a risk again.


    Since the last time, she had already frightened Su Ling and Zhou Qing. Gu Yun shrugged her shoulders and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to do this.¡±


    Zhou Qing¡¯s heart, instead of calming down, became even more frightened. She believed Gu Yun can handle it, but how she planned to deal with it was open to discussion. Zhou Qing cursed Su Ling in her heart; ¡®I really do not know what he was thinking. Why would he let Gu Yun come here.¡¯


    ¡°Dan Daren, the steward.¡± The drapery was opened again and Cheng Hang was followed in by a slightly overweight, middle-aged man with naturally imposing manner. In a flash, he fell to his knees on the ground and greeted, ¡°Xiaoren, have seen all the daren.¡±


    (Daren means respected adult, while Xiaoren mean a man of lowly status)


    Su Ling in a deep cold voice asked, ¡°The Black clad people caught a total of how many hostages?¡±


    This deep voice entailed domineering and compassionate. The steward didn¡¯t dare look up. He shivered and immediately replied,¡± Master, Lady, two concubines, as well as young master and miss. Other people were killed.¡±


    They even caught Gao Hong to meet the whole family. Gu Yun¡¯s look increasingly dimmed. Su Ling continued to ask,¡± How many men in black were there? ¡°


    ¡°Xiaoren didn¡¯t count, roughly ten or probably more.¡± He was scared to death. The Black clad men had rushed into the manor and killed everyone they saw!


    More than ten people? Gu Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are in charge and should be very familiar with the courtyard¡¯s situation. Immediately draw a map of the courtyard and the others also. The more detailed, the better.¡±


    The steward looked up slightly and regained his grounds. He looked hesitantly at Gu Yun who was among a room full of tightlipped darens. This young lady was the one who commanded him. Should he listen or not? Rubbing his head and still lingering over who was in charge of handling the case, Cheng Hang growled impatiently, ¡°Draw fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± The steward snapped and did not dare to hesitate. He quickly took the ink, stick, and paper, stepped aside and bowed down onto the ground to make his drawings.


    Upon completion, Gu Yun looked at the drawings placed on the long narrow table. Among the drawings was a very large drawing that appeared to be a map. Gu Yun asked, ¡°This is a topographic map around the yard?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A line of people moved to the drawings on the narrow table. Pointing to a map, Dan Yulan whispered, ¡°On record, the Gao Courtyard is backed by mountains that might not be very high. On the other side are the rocks and there is a stream through the manor. Other areas are short slopes. This is a place nothing can be hidden. The courtyard is surrounded by flint stones. By now, they may have buried explosives around the courtyard walls. If we send troops to attack, I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of deaths and injuries. And if we anger them, this group of outlaws would rather fight desperately than release the hostages.¡±


    Su Ren nodded and replied, ¡°If we attack right away, the rescue mission will be too difficult.¡± The enemy had but more than 10 people and even if the black clad men¡¯s powers excelled in strength, killing them would be simple. Su Ren, however, was afraid the enemy would have already killed Gao Hong before the army arrived.


    Nobody made any comments. The tent was in silence. The moment did not last for ¡®my goodness what is that¡¯, a shrill very high pitch and loud voice sounded outside the tent,


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s arrival, the Empress here!¡±


    With this announcement, the people inside the tent had different facial reactions. The first face was Su Ling¡¯s with hostility. His eagle eyes slightly squinted but it did not cover the dark fury with that cold spark. Su Ren¡¯s face was gravely serious. Zhou Qing¡¯s face had a trace of concern while Prime Minister Lou Xi Yan remained calm by his wife¡¯s side. Lou Xi Yan lightly patted her shoulder and whispered in her ear, ¡°She is not able to act on the matter.¡± A soft voice was always reassuring her confused mind. Zhou Qing looked at Gu Yun, who was the central character in this case but did not appear affected at all. Gu Yun¡¯s bright eyes never left the map on the table. She remained unmoved by the sudden arrival of the emperor and empress.


    Gao Hong was the maternal uncle of Empress Xin Yue Ning and had the support of the whole Xin¡¯s family. Gao Furen was a cousin of Empress Dowager Yang Xi Lan, who has the Yang Family¡¯s protection. Qing Mo was General Su¡¯s beloved woman, Imperial Concubine Qing Feng¡¯s sister, and Prime Minister Lou¡¯s sister-in-law. This¡­it was too hard to measure!


    Dan Yulan and Cheng Hang exchanged glances with each other. Dan Yulan was having a hectic headache. Cheng Hang only had one thing on his mind, which was miserable.


    *****

 CH 36

    The curtain tent opened the next moment; a tall figure appears inside the tent. In Lou Xi Yan¡¯s reunion dinner Gu Yun has seen him, Yan Hong Tian, this man even not dressed in robes, has imposing presence that is threatening, that kind of body is high-ranking, the control of power has fostered noble quality and his cold eyes wear a contemptuous look with hands together on his back while standing on the tent door.


    In contrast, following beside him, is a woman wearing unnecessary clothing and personal adornments that no one can ignore.  She does not look like she¡¯s twenty, very beautiful and her clothes are falling to the ground with a body of luxury.


    ¡°Pay respect to the Emperor and the  Empress. ¡°


    A room full of people, half kneeling welcomes the emperor, Zhuo Qing and  Gu Yun have no alternative but to also squat down. Glancing at each other, the two eyes have looks of disgust, tacitly bowed their heads, covering the lower lip angle self-deprecating laugh.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Steady male voice commanded at once to the people, that voice sounded like giving people endless sense of oppression.


    People got up and he swept a look at the group of people that were crowding into the room, no one is moving out, Su Lin and Lou Xi Yan Lian actually have women together on their sides, XinYue Ning asked impatiently,


    ¡°Your honor, why people are not save?¡±


    Going back to the order of courtesy, Dan Yulan truthfully replied, ¡°To answer the Empress, men-in-black grabbed Gao Hong, servants were killed also, within the manor the situation remainsunclear. Men-in-black buried explosives on the walls, if the attack went in, that¡¯s a great deal ofmovement and could anger the men¨Cin¨Cblack; it will not be good for Gao Hong. ¡°


    ¡°Now what is the answer to that? ¡°


    ¡°Assistant Official Chang together with General Su and Prime Minister Lou were discussing countermeasures. ¡°


    Dan Yulan replied. Xin Yue Ning was not satisfied, it has been so long and still discussing, what a dumb thing to do! Her heart was not pleased, after all is said and done; the Emperor and the Empress can only endure like the others.


    Gloomy eyes swept the room of men and women, Yan Hong Tian in a low tone,


    ¡°What is identity of the black clad people? ¡°


    Dan Yulan step forward.


    ¡°In response to the Emperor, the people are from Pik Ling Island.¡±


    ¡°So, they are looking for revenge.¡±


    His straight eyebrows now slanting upwards; Yan Hong Tian seems to be laughing but seemed to be angry at the same time, the low voice doesn¡¯t give away the indication if he is happy or angry.


    Rumor has it that the man is violent, arrogant and bloodthirsty. Gu Yun in her six months of observation has different opinion, Qiong Yue has strong national strength, the legal system is quite clear and bright, and people can live and work in peace. As a monarch, the expansion of territorial war is inevitable, bloodthirsty he is not, arrogant that is yes, his emotion is hard to control, and to deal with a man like that, Qing Feng must also racking her brains.


    Su Ling and Lou Xi Yand are silent; Dan Yulan meanwhile doesn¡¯t know how he should answer, ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°No¡°. Yan Hong Tian look to Lou Xi Yan and continued his inquiry,


    ¡°What Xi Yan, how do you see it?¡±


    Lou Xi Yan calmly shook his head,


    ¡°It is not yet clear what they want.¡±


    The squinting grim eyes looked at Su Ling, Yan Hong Tian seeking for another opinion,


    ¡°General Su, your office? ¡°


    Su Ling solemnly promises, ¡°Su military will do its utmost to complement the Ministry of Justice; Gao Hong will be rescued as soon as possible.¡°


    Zhuo Qing wants to laugh, the two men are able to stall. Dan Yulan listening to them answer and cannot specifically mention that the men-in-black wants Gu Yun in exchange for Gao Hong.


    Before he came, he already knew men-in-black  wanted to exchange Gao Hong for Gu Yun, for a woman, they¡¯re colluding and  keeping  it from him! Yan Hong Tian face was serious; very well, his three beloved ministers¡¯ still has a real tacit of understanding.


    The steward has drawn maps, but the first descriptions were general not detailed. He was quietly just standing in a corner when Gu Yun found him again, stepping back quietly, she came before the steward and whispered, ¡°more drawings? ¡°


    Steward nodded, handed her the map in the hand. Gu Yun took the maps to study, the other homes are not very large. This time, the steward had drawn it very carefully, it is a detailed map. Gu Yun bowed carefully  studying the map when a simple male voice sounded outside the tent.


    ¡°News! ¡°


    Cheng Hang quickly lift the curtain, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The Majesty¡¯s Empress is already in the middle of meddling, hope it will not do something that will cause a trouble.¡±


    ¡°My lord, Gao Fu courtyard gate opened. The men-in-black were detaining for a woman to come out.¡± Officer¡¯s resounding voice reporting broke Cheng Hang¡¯s excessive expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to see the defense arrangements. ¡°


    Yan Hong Tian walked out of the tent and others can only follow. Leaving the tent nearer the courtyard one li away where the officers and soldiers from Su Ling had surrounded the other courtyards, heavy flint smell permeates the air, no one dares to enter rashly.


    Seen from a distance, a courtyard with the door opened, a well dressed woman grabbed by men-in-black by the neck went just outside the gate and surveying them in the distance. The woman frantically waving both hands and feet, but since the throat is being tightened, she cannot make any sound.


    Yan Hong Tian squinting his eyes, ¡°Who is that person?¡°


    ¡°Mrs Yu Shi, one of the concubines.¡± Xin Yue Ning¡¯s heart is now in her mouth and quickly asked, ¡°What are they trying to do?¡±


    Her words have not finished yet, the black clothed man moved quickly, from his waist pulled out a dagger and put his hand up then it fell mercilessly stabbing the woman¡¯s chest. That woman did not even have an opportunity, her round eyes were open and full of fear. At the thud sound, she flatly lay on the ground, on that place her blood quickly soaked the soil underneath.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Xin  Yue Ning shrieked and raised her hand to her chest panting for breath , but the bloody scene is deeply embedded in her head, the woman who fell was her Xiao jiu niang (young maternal uncle¡¯s mother) Ah! Although not a wife, but  she also grew up with her help watching her family members!


    This was too sudden, everyone on the scene has no time to react, they were a li away from the yard, and have seen clearly everything that happened, but are powerless to stop it. Long bow and crossbow shots are not possible, so far, there are explosives in front of them, and this time doing an assault would only force the men- in -black to kill more hostages.


    Zhuo Qing sighed with gloom, that man must have killed often, a career killer. The knife pierced the cardiovascular arteries directly, blood loss is great, there will be no plasma supply at once, half of the blood volume of the body will drain away within five minutes and this lady had absolutely no chance to survive.


    Gu Yun brows are more and more tightly knit, assailants have begun killing hostages, in accordance with past experience in such cases, they will kill one hostage every once in a while until the authorities agreed to meet their requirements. Gu Yun is also concerned that the events will move towards unfavorable direction. The black-clothed men have left the body of the woman on the ground, from behind the arms was holding a six or seven year old girl caught like a chicken and lifting his hand towards their direction. With the small girl high and lifted above his head, steady and cold male voice made an announcement.


    ¡°To you, after an hour if you don¡¯t surrender Qing Mo, the next person to die will be her.¡±


    With that, the men-in-black took a step back, two large wooden doors then closed, one could vaguely hear the little girl¡¯s scream and the woman who fell was already dead.


    Scary, Su Ren thought, this man¡¯s internal force is strong, so far away, he is not shouting, yet they he can make a half a mile away sound just like talking to one¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Qing Mo? Qing¨CMo!¡± Panic-stricken Xin Yue Ning is unraveling, the men- in- black are after Qing Mo! Trembling fingers standing next to Su Ling is Gu Yun,  Xin Yue Ning cries are  practically scream.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly tie the woman up!¡°


    Under order, several palace guards were about to come forward, Su Ling sinking cold voice shouted,


    ¡°Stop!¡°


    The guards stood still. Su Ling is a high official from the town of generals, unless the Emperor speaks, who would dare touch him?


    Imperial guards were timid, Su Ling¡¯s imposing manner is vigorous and Xin Yue Ning stood anxiously and fiercely.


    ¡°Su Ling do you want to disobey me?¡±


    Su Ling glared with his icy cold eyes, hiding Gu Yun behind him,


    ¡°Why did the Queen want to tie her?¡°


    ¡°Those black clad people are yelling for her and if she was not hand over, they will continue to killthe hostages.  The most urgent task is naturally is to get Gao Hong rescued.¡°


    Not far from her is the body of her loved ones inside the manor along with her uncle, Xin Yue Ning may now worry so much, stood motionless towards the guards she  shouted,


    ¡°Still will not touch?!¡±


    Su Ling stood in front of Gu Yun.  The guards looked at the Emperor¡¯s gloomy face and who has not spoken, what is the proper thing to do?


    This time she is not thinking how to rescue, but you want to take another person¡¯s life in exchange? For crying out loud! Zhuo Qing could not stand watching it, angrily,


    ¡°How could you do the exchange? Gao Hong has life, is Qing Mo¡¯s life not life? ¡°


    Just after a bloody scene, the Empress¡¯ stimulation was not small, her mood is unstable, tone is impatient and with indifference ,


    ¡°Gao Hong is the government third highest ranking official, the imperial¡¯s best.  Qing Mo is just a gift from Hao Yue, is pillar of the country¡¯s important or a foreign woman gifted important!¡°


    In her opinion, Qing Ling  is lucky to get Prime Minister¡¯s love or otherwise where is her place to speak!


    Human life is also divided into sub groups! She wants to make use of Gu Yun, no way! Zhuo Qing prepared for rebuttal but she caught Lou Xi Yan meaningful glance at her, signalling a hint with his eyes like saying ¡® let the man take care of Gu Yun¡¯, who is behind Su Ling. Zhuo Qing looked at Su Ling, his tall figure completely blocked Gu Yun, his chilling countenance moment ago at Xin Yue Ning is just now growing more sinister!


    Zhuo Qing knew she has to close her mouth this time; this is Su Ling¡¯s turn to act and take Gu Yun out of the predicament using his ability.


    The guards would not dare to move on Su Ling. Xin Yue Ning turned to Yan Hong Tian and pleading for assistance.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Gao Hong is the court official, encountered disaster, how could he die?¡±


    Yan Hong Tian¡¯s grimacing eyes slightly narrowed then stared at Su Ling but his lips has raised a smile.


    ¡°There are some truth in what the empress said. ¡°


    His Su General do not like women, right? Today¡¯s a hero of a beauty? Really interesting!


    Thought to be the Emperor¡¯s support, XinYue Ning is delighted. She was about to bring back  the guards to catch her, Su Ling deep cold voice again is heard clearly,


    ¡°Empress wants to compare whose life is more important isn¡¯t it?¡±¡­ ¡°Very well! ¡°


    Su Ling turned around, holding Gu Yun¡¯s hand, pulled her to the side and clearly for all present.


    ¡°Qing Mo  is my wife . General Su Ling¡¯s madame and the eldest daughter-in-law of the Su family.  Her life is important and also having the district third official not killed is important!¡±


    Her hands were tightly held by Su Ling, Gu Yun was little stunned, she has been lost in thought picturing the map in her head and pondering how to use the surrounding terrain to assault and rescue the hostages. Whatever their arguments were, she is not bothering about it nor did hear it. So, when Su Ling suddenly announced ¡°she is wife?¡±, her pondering mind suddenly awaken and snapped out of her contemplation then slipped to unawareness to ignorance to what¡¯s happening!?


    Not only Gu Yun, everyone was astonished by Su Ling¡¯s over and done response. Xin Yue Ning has simply refused to believe the words of Su Ling.


    ¡°Su general is not so passionate, the world is beautiful, you love a woman and you can¡¯t just decide on your own, you have to get the elders consent for daughter-in-law candidate. Qing Mo is foreign blood and she has a damaged face, even more you should be after the noble families, she simply wasn¡¯t good enough for the Su family. Su clan elders would not have agreed with General Su¡¯s wish.¡± Su Ling thinks he can spun a few words and save the woman?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother with Su Family issue, Empress. The Patriarch came to the General¡¯s Office some time ago and is very satisfied with Qing Mo and presented her the Su ancient sword, Bing Lian, as the hostess gifts to her.¡±


    Gu Yun is holding the other full-bodied bright white sword on its hilt, the ancient ice sword. The world knew in Su family there are two ancient swords, Red Blood Sword and Ice White Sword. The red blood sword Su Ling has it all the year round by his side but ice smelting sword is seen less. Xin Yue Ning doesn¡¯t believe and in cold protest.


    ¡°Who can prove that it is the Ling Li!¡±


    All eyes are invested in Gu Yun and she does not know how to prove it. It was the Bing Lian sword and others clearly do not believe her, if she said ¡°Yes¡¯ that would still be useless. On in then, Su Ling taking from his waist Chuxie and stuck it before everybody on the mud, in front among them, at that moment, Gu Yun¡¯s hands on Bing Lian actually went off the sheath and out on its own and stuck with Chuxie side by side standing on the mud. Two sword handles are proudly erect. All in front of the red and white swords body respectively carved with red blood and ice refining word, discerning a eyes on know¡ªthey are the absolute pair.


    Even more peculiar is that the people standing on the red side moments after, felt a heat wave struck while standing on ice smelting side have been shivering with cold.


    ¡± Who is she?  Whoever is at war with her is at war with the Su family. ¡°


    Everyone has heard, Su Ling¡¯s public announcements, Gu Yun just stood there, didn¡¯t know how to react in time, hands tightly held in the hands of big hand like a cocoon and feeling the throb of sea waves in her heart at this moment.


    Zhuo Qing in the heart was laughing many times. Silently rejoicing, Su Ling looks so handsome and worthy of being the tough guy. Yes! She was not mistaken, only such a man wakes up on Gu Yun!  Zhuo Qing head turned to Lou Xi Yan, he is with a light laugh but he is calm. In fact, Lou Xi Yan was also amazed, who said Su General does not understand absurdity, it now appears, and he is the really angry for Qing Mo.


    Dan Yulan secretly scowled, he already guessed that Su General will not let go of Qing Mo, but he did not imagine he would blatantly have a standoff with the Empress on her account, but also to further it with the use of Su¡¯s family might. Whoa! They have thousands of auxiliary soldiers that advocate morality. There are only among the fighters in the world who worship in Su¡¯s door in the six states. Considering within the general circles nobody disrespects Su generals even on the battlefield, Su Ling argument is the most important.  He is respected both in private and home. Su Ling making such a big pronouncement today, not to mention to the Empress, the Emperor will not exactly dare rush to touch Qing Mo without careful consideration.


    XinYue Ning¡¯s condescending gaze at Gu Yun is like quenching the sight of poison. There¡¯s a Qing Feng seducing the Emperor in the Palace, making the emperor so concerned for her and getting him not care for other things. Outside the Palace there is Qing Ling and Qing Mo, turning Lou Xi Yan and Su Ling confused and disoriented. Could be that the Qing sisters are enchantress!  Can¡¯t it be?


    She would not believe! Hanging bright-eyes, tears dripping, leaning to her side towards the always silent Yan Hong Tian . The Empress sobs and softly complained of her injustice.


    ¡°The Emperor! Gao daren is your minister and my very own uncle Ah! You might probably want to take responsibility for this chenqie my Lord! Su Ling simply defies the monarch, he offended a monarch!¡±


    Yan Hong Tian still did not say a word, he look at Su Ling¡¯s eyes  for a while that is somewhat different, standing around  no less than a hundred people, no one dared to breathe loudly, the atmosphere is somewhat suffocating. Gu Yun finally gained her consciousness and gave a  light cough and in a voice  without emotion calmly broke the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Can I interrupt? Do you want to continue discussion here of whose life is more important or the deployment rescue agenda more important? An hour is not a long time, after all. ¡°


    And she didn¡¯t want to watch a little girl¡¯s life pass in front of her again.


    Yan Hong pitiable eyes were shadowy, the gaze finally landed on the short and thin woman, she is not tall like Qing Ling, beautiful clear teeth , she does not have Qing Feng¡¯s refined facial features but she has an aura of cold arrogance. The only thing that gives color to her is the lovely little face however, it was destroyed by her and didn¡¯t have much appeal. He did not understand why Su Ling have a soft spot for her, but facing this quiet firm eyes, he can be sure of is that, she really is the Qing¡¯s family and not afraid of death like her sisters.


    Yan Hong Tian, walked slowly in front of Gu Yun. Su Ling hold on GuYun¡¯s hand slightly tightened, feeling the power coming from his palm, Gu Yun also grip little stronger, putting Su Ling at ease.


    ¡°So, have you thought of a way to rescue? ¡°


    A deep male voice does not sound harsh,  Gu Yun in her heart once again expressed admiration for Qing Feng, a not light not heavy words have pressed people to fear, that oppression not everyone could bear, OK, perhaps this is known as the King¡¯s Qi?                          *(qi meaning vital energy)


    Gu Yun¡¯s face always maintain her calm composure, ¡°I have an idea that we can discuss together, rather than discussing who is the inferior first.¡± Her mind has been thinking about the contrast of the two topographic features of the drawings, she thinking opportunities and chances to assault.


    Yan Hong Tian suddenly shown a light arc in his lips and then broke into laughter, ¡°Good, today I can count on you, if you can save Gao Hong, I will bestow for you and Su house to be married and the ancient title will be given to you as madam (furen),  you will manage the rescue and if it doesn¡¯t succeed this will be considered as a crime.¡±


    Yan Hong Tian feeling slightly awkward, Gu Yun and Su Ling was about to speak at the same time, but she beat him to it.


    ¡°Does that mean that, from now on the Ministry of Justice and Su military will listen to my strategy?¡°


    Su Ling, on her account, has being so blatantly against the Empress. Yan Hong Tian obviously is trying to find fault with Su Ling, she can¡¯t let Su Ling to have a confrontation with Yan Hong Tian and annoying him will have absolute much more serious consequences.


    Gu Yun was snappy, this is not something Yan Hong Tian expected and was pleased.  ¡°Ha  ha ha ah!¡± He laughs in amusement.


    Letting Qing Mo do the rescue, how can she do that? First time hearing the Emperor say something like this for defying a monarch¡¯s order, the empress was secretly delighted. Hmp¡­ How can she save? However, the Ministry of Justice and Su generals have to listen to her deployment, uncle then will not be saved! Xin Yue Ning now quickly panicked.


    ¡°Your Majesty! No! No! How can you believe a girl¡¯s trick, Emperor think twice?¡±


    Yan Hong Tian has decided and no one can change it, even the Empress. Xin Yue Ning rants are beginning to annoy the Emperor and the signs are showing on his facial expression. GuYun can understand the empress mood and eagerly and went to her rescue, and explained secretly.


    ¡°The Empress, even if I go, what if they don¡¯t release the hostages?  Didn¡¯t you see them kill with skillful manipulation? They will not miss anyone, because they know that, they couldn¡¯t let go of Gao daren.  The Ministry of Justice cannot let them put me for exchange because it will only make your relatives die faster. ¡°


    ¡°You shut up!¡°


    Yan Hong Tian just ignored the sour tempered woman. Su Ling still tending to Gu Yun for protection. The Emperor is already annoyed by Xin Ye Ning and whatever Gu Yun say will only make her more angry.


    GuYun shrugged and closed her mouth, her good intention did not do any good, then if she wants to be noisy so be it!.


    ¡°Emperorrr-¡± Xin Ye Ning broke again in sobs. Yan Hong Tian has been very unreasonable.


    Walking towards the direction of the tent. ¡°Qing Mo , I presume you have to tell us about the rescue methods right?¡± He already lightly mentioned that Qing Mo will lead the rescue effort! He is firm about it.


    The line of people surrounding Yan Hong Tian already left.  Zhuo Qing threw Gu Yun a ¡°can you manage look¡± glance, because Su Ling¡¯s expression is unhappy, too.


    As people are leaving the tent, Su Ling, with grim face, protests in anger, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have complied!¡± The Ministry of Justice is responsible for this matter, even if they cannot rescue Gao Hong, she is also not to be blame for it, she accepted and if not rescued, the Emperor and Empress can initiate an attack on her!


    GuYun found this angry look so attractive for the first time, she move a little closer to him, she whispered in his ear, ¡°You just look really cool.¡±


    Su Ling did not understand the so-called ¡°cool¡± what does that mean?  But her expression is similar to that of admiration and has made no secret of her appreciation, he has never seen her this way, staring at her, he always had an impression she couldn¡¯t be this expressive.


    This man has no sense of humor, Gu Yun is smiling, ¡°Su Ling, you should have confidence in me, will you?¡±  She knew he was going to protect her, she acknowledged that the declaration he made, made her heart beat faster, but she¡¯s not a person who hide behind the man, she has the ability to take on and solve problems.


    She seemed confident. Su Ling shook his head with some reluctance, he cheered on, ¡°Go, go.¡± Just as it¡¯s been decided, let her give it a try.  If the rescue did not succeed, he¡¯ll give her remedy.


    Su Ling led Gu Yun to the back and she was standing there awkwardly.


    ¡°Can you release my hand? ¡°


    The eagle eyes briefly glanced at the hands holding tightly but Su Ling still did not let go. Gu Yun growled,


    ¡°Let it go! I would like to say a few important instructions to Su Ren! ¡°


    Not far from them is Su Ren, he saw them at the back but pretended not to see anything.


    Feeling embarrassed under the glare of Gu Yun, Su Ling released her hand and run in front of Su Ren. He still a have look of being very busy, Gu Yun is gloomy with anger, patted Su Ren¡¯s shoulder and says,


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend and stall. You return to the manor and get Yu Shijun to bring the Elite troop here, swap their weapon to the new ones we just gave them; within half an hour I¡¯m going to see them.¡±


    Unable to ignore his shoulder that is sore, he gave his attention and turned around.


    ¡°In half an hour? From here is already half an hour ride back and forth to the General¡¯s Office, also set to lead out an entire army with weapon preparations for half an hour a bit short for time? ¡°


    Gu Yun insisted and with additional reminder.


    ¡°Yes! Make them run over here, no horses! You go on delaying; their departure will be even more late.¡°


    Doesn¡¯t allow riding a horse?


    Su Ren can¡¯t believe it and stared at Gu Yun and Su Ling, whose eyes are also not puzzled. Gu Yun ignored him. Su Ling thinking about her command, this is a bit confusing, but he did not ask and the two walked together in the tent.


    The two went inside the tent and everyone was waiting for them, Yan Hong Tian and Xin Yue Ning was sitting right in front on the seat of honor,  Lou  Xi Yan and Zhuo Qing on the right, two empty chairs on the left, next to Dan Yulan, a large table was moved to the corner of the tent .


    Gu Yun did not sit down, but directly went to the drawings on table and hanged the two maps, one on the left and the other on the right without saying a word.  Yan Hong Tian is also quiet, so she took this opportunity and started the briefing,


    ¡±These two maps are respectively the topographic map of the outside courtyard and the map inside of the courtyard. On the topographic map surrounding the courtyard, the building was built on mountain,  streams runs through them on which positively  has no covering if someone going sneak into the place. It is not possible to strike from here without being discovered and alert the people in black cloth. Over the mountain from the backyard is easier to sneak in and this brook is just across the main hall and behind the study. These two positions are the place where hostages are most likely being held. Also entering the courtyard through brook is faster.¡±


    Listening to Gu Yun¡¯s speaking with confidence, Yan Hong Tian originally is not optimistic that she is able at all, but after her briefing, what he can say? However listening to her calm tone, clear mind, not a trace of anxiousness at all and her elegant demeanor, he sits up straight and pay attention to it earnestly.


    ¡°Black clad people should be around twenty people; there is a den behind a three-story wooden building. The black people must be here to observe the situation around the court yard and throughout the yard for any movements, so we have to take this sentry post, so they will ¡®lose their eyes¡¯.  My advice is to send a troop from the mountain and capture the outpost, then take their time and attention using Dan daren out to do negotiations and they will be scattered. In this way, fewer people will watch the hostages and then send another troop through the stream to find the hostages and then converge with the the other troop together. When the hostages are rescued everybody will retreat towards the mountain, then army stationed outside can attack.¡±


    In one breath she brief them of her strategy, Gu Yun sigh, looked up expecting an opposition against her plan.


    ¡°What I think is probably the case, what do you think? ¡°


    ¡° You said there were explosives outside the yard? How to attack? ¡± It is Xin Yue Ning who first ask, although Qing Mo is eloquent, she does not believe her.


    ¡°I have seen those explosives that are buried in the ground, if people step it on and it will explode. Dan daren truncated more than ten fine sturdy trunks that can be rolled down all the way to the explosives, so after the explosion only then  an army can go in after. They cannot storm the yard because they are afraid of noise it will create and will alert the man- in-black.  The hostages lives are not guaranteed but if the hostages are no longer in the man in black¡¯s control, then dealing with this is not difficult..¡±


    Su Ling also finally understood why Gu Yun don¡¯t let the men to ride. The three storey blockhouse is a good sentry post near enough to see three or four miles of scope what¡¯s happening. Trees will cover them while walking and will maybe make it not easy to be discovered and more than hundred people riding up, the hoof beats absolutely could not be obscured.


    Like Dan Yulan¡¯s strengths has always been to give justice, he seldom have this kind of situation, he acted very cautiously, always frowning and pondering but is not talking. But Cheng Hang behind him began to speak but hesitated, he is but a sixth government officials in the Ministry of Justice, the emperor is just in front of him yielding and flexible. Gu Yun understood his dilemma and directly motioned to him.


    ¡°Cheng Hang, what do you want to say? ¡°


    Cheng Hang immediately steps forward and revealed his view.


    ¡°This side of the mountain near the yard while green and luxuriant, the other side is very steep cliff and crossing is not easy doing it in less than an hour is impossible. If you say that sentry post is not taken over, entering through the brook it is impossible not to be discovered. ¡°


    Gu Yun hesitated for a moment and ask,¡± Topographic maps marked the height of the cliff to be about 23 feet, is this height true?¡± If it¡¯s not then there¡¯s really a problem.


    Cheng Hang thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, approximately that high. ¡°


    Gu Yun secretly relieved smiled. ¡°Then they can go up in minutes. ¡°


    ¡°Impossible.¡± More than twenty feet of steep slope, climbing it would take an hour more or less.¡±


    Gu Yun looking down brook towards the figure and replied curtly full of confidence.


    ¡± Su military might. ¡°


    Cheng Hang is at a loss for words. It is said Su military elite is well-known, but it¡¯s really dreadful to such a degree. He secretly look at Su Ling but his face is confident and calm. Cheng Hang closed his argument and quietly retreated behind Dan Yulan.


    Su Ling looks composed but pondering, the cliff is more than 20 feet and even if  he does it himself it would take him about a quarter of an hour¡¯s time, she really can go so fast?


    By contrast, the most relaxed is Yan Hong Tian. For such a short period of time Qing Mo is able to come up with such a plan with some risk, but still a viable strategy. This is really is not easy, it¡¯s no wonder she dares to speak. Even more interesting is that she seems to be well aware of Su military matters; this will be good when a woman can participate in military affairs. Yan Hong Tian is observing Su Ling in the eyes, he is exploring for hints.  Outside the tent, sounded an announcement.


    ¡°General Su Ren request to enter  ¡°


    Yan Hong Tian quickly said in a low voice, ¡°Come on in. ¡°


    Su Ren enters the tent, Yan Hong nodded after the salute.  He walked to Gu Yun side and  whispered, ¡°Sister in law, the men are here.¡± Speaking with breath that is not steady, he is puffed for air!


    Other people do not know that Su Ren has taken a trip back to the General¡¯s Office. Su Ling knew it is not even half an hour ago, how could he be so fast and he didn¡¯t hear the hoof beats.


    Right at that moment, Gu Yun said with smile, ¡°Let Leng Xiao, Ge Jingyun, Lou Yan Nham come in. ¡°


    ¡°Good.¡±Su Ren quietly left and came back followed by three tall burly man, looking at their attires, Su Ling frowned slightly and Yan Hong Tian added an eyes with inexplicable surprise and amusement. Dan Yulan and Zhuo Qing however have widened eyes and lips that couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    *********

 CH 37

    Chapter 37: To Rescue the Hostage


    Three serious, determined, strong, and righteous men stood in front of the long fashionable curtains. The soldiers have been sweating profusely. It was obvious they were subjected to an intense physical activity just moments ago but their aura was not chaotic nor breathless. They maintained their composure. Even if everyone in the room has a status of nobility, their face had no trace of fear or intimidation on their countenance. Yan Hong Tian seemed to be very satisfied with them. Even if the newly arrived men did not kneel to him, he was not angry. Instead, he was staring at them with great interest for their strange military outfits.


    As the Elite Force of the Su Military people, they were not in the ordinary armor and battle helmet. The dark green shirt was tightly fitted without a dragging feeling. The upper part of the body wore a padded light jacket. They carried their crossbows on their right shoulder and on their hips, they have a four-inch wide belt. If one was to look closely, neatly arranged above the belts were short arrows with a crossbow. On one side of the belt was a roll of fine hemp rope. On their left thigh, there were two bands strapping a strange looking short dagger hooked to a handle on style. Their footwear was not made out of ordinary cloth but was a pair of short leather boots.


    Although everything on them was Qing Mo¡¯s idea, Su Ling had also help prepare for them. Seeing them stand there wearing the outfit and being armed for the first time, Su Ling was taken by surprise. In everybody¡¯s eyes, this outfit looked rather different but Zhou Qing felt pretty familiar with them. She couldn¡¯t help but to laugh in her heart. Why didn¡¯t they add a touch of grease paint on their faces, like a real field army?


    Gu Yun was quite satisfied with the speed of the soldiers. If today Su Ling was able to show her the bursts of the short crossbow, the get up would be perfect.


    All the attention was focused on the three of them and Gu Yun called for everybody¡¯s attention and asked,


    ¡°I have already briefed you the rescue plan, does anybody have any objections¡±


    Yan Hong Tian recovered his sight and the thin lips smiled lightly,


    ¡± I have already said, the rescue is your responsibility.¡±


    Well, he said so, will it also mean there is no objection now? Or she didn¡¯t have time to spare on discussion and explanation.


    Putting behind the Emperor¡¯s lack of concern, Gu Yun stared at the topographic maps on the table. She lifted her right hand and the three soldiers followed the sight of the pointed index finger. The three people immediately walked towards her at once in the direction she came and stood behind her. Gu Yun pointed to the plan on the table and instructed in a whisper.


    ¡°The topographic map, memorize it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Three movements and consistent steps marched forward at the same time. They stared at the two maps to observe it carefully. As they were studying the map, Gu Yun informed them of the situation.


    ¡°There are about 20 bandits with five hostages in their hands. The three adults, a man and two women, and two children. General location is the den or the main hall for the hostages. Ge Jingyun, you lead a squad of elite through the stream and into the courtyard. You will search for the hostages in the study then the main hall. If they are not in front, go to the rear all the way down.¡±


    ¡°Leng Xiao and Luo Yan Nham. You both with each squad of people, go across the mountain and into the yard. Leng Xiao, you are in charge of covering for Luo Yan Nham and his team. Luo Yan Nham, your squad¡¯s task is to take the three-story building that is being used as a sentry post. Then find Ge Jingyun¡¯s location converge in the study. If you find the hostages, immediately withdraw towards the mountain. Understand me?¡±


    Three people quickly note the things they need to remember, looked and with clear voice replied, ¡°Yes ¡°


    Gu Yun turned to Dan Yulan and gave him his charge.


    ¡°Your honor, you stay in front of the main entrance. After two quarters, demand a dialogue with them. Try to stall for time. When you see the red flag flying on the hillside, it indicates that the hostages have been rescued. You will then launch the attack.¡±


    ¡°Good, but I am afraid the men-in-black people will demand to see you before they¡¯re willing to negotiate. Are you staying in the tent to take care of things?¡±


    He has seen what this young girl can accomplish in the cases she handled and now she is directing the army like a norm; but looking at the way she appeared now it seems she is not staying inside the tent.


    Sure enough, Gu Yun¡¯s brow wrinkled up after hearing his question. Su Ling didn¡¯t expect her to be staying in the tent for her to succeed in the operation; however, she did not aim to assist on the part of the negotiation either. He hoped in his heart that she stays in the tent which was more secure.


    Zhou Qing had been quiet all the while just listening and all of a sudden said,


    ¡°The rescue plan is Qing Mo¡¯s design. She being in front of the command would be more appropriate. Talking to them half a mile away, the black clad men would not know how the person looks. Even though they clearly can see, they are not truly sure. Scar is the most obvious characteristic. I will pretend to be Qing Mo, so you should be able to temporarily stall the men- in-black.¡±


    Gu Yun was surprised for a moment. She looked at Zhou Qing who returned her look with a smile. In Zhou Qing¡¯s eyes, it was evident she insisted on helping because she hoped to save the innocent children. The old man watched the two women look at each other¡¯s face. Gu Yun was against it but she swallowed it down and only whispered her concern.


    ¡°You have to be careful. No matter what they say, you are not to get close to them.¡±


    Zhou Qing answered back with a smile, ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Yun saw Lou Xi Yan standing beside Zhou Qing. She has him, surely she will not be thinking of doing something dangerous.


    ¡°Su Ren, you help Dan Daren.¡± to protect Qing Ling. Fortunately, it was unnecessary for Gu Yan to say the last phrase because Su Ren already understood and simply responded,


    ¡°You can be rest assured.¡°


    ¡°Hurry up, each to your task and stations.¡±


    Half an hour had passed and the task can no longer be delayed. Gu Yun took the lead out of the tent and the three other burly soldiers followed.


    Yan Hong Tian, Su Ling and Lou Xi Yan seemed dispensable. (TL note¡­no participation is needed for these three highest ranking officials of Qiong Yue!. )


    Su Ling was also ready to go out when Yan Hong Tian suddenly stood up and went after him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Since the very beginning, Xin Yue Ning wanted to interfere and quickly advised,


    ¡°Your Majesty, no! No! It¡¯s too dangerous, you can¡¯t go!¡±


    Outside the tent was the thin silhouette unquestionably being followed by the three full-bodied soldiers. This picture seemed really interesting. Yan Hong Tian glanced at Su Ling with a smile of great interest.


    ¡°If a woman can go, why Zhen (referring to himself) is not allowed to go? ¡°


    Yan Hong Tian, after speaking, is in an extremely good mood and walks out of the tent.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Xin Yue Ning was really flustered. If the Emperor has an accident or if something went wrong because of this incident, Xin household can¡¯t take up this guilt for the offense. She has already persuaded the Emperor but he was not listening to her. The Empress thought of somebody that can persuade him. Ahh, that was Lou Xi Yan and that body was just beside her. Sitting motionless on the chair, Lou Xi Yan was not moving a fraction of an inch or opening his mouth. She had to approach him and find someone to blame for her predicament.


    ¡°Prime Minister, the emperor is braving hardship that might harm his body, you, how can you not give advice?¡±


    Lou Xi Yan face was calm as always and innocently answered,


    ¡°The Empress is personally discouraged that you can¡¯t change the Emperor¡¯s mind? The Minister too is powerless¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xin Yue Ning was fuming mad. She will be ill if she doesn¡¯t vent out her frustrations. The person, whose opinion about the world mattered the most for Yan Hong Tian, was absolutely Lou Xi Yan. Now, he was pretending and putting an air with her! Xin Yue Ning was now gnashing on Lou Xi Yan but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. While the Empress was half dead angry, outside the tent, Yan Hong Tian was calm and composed while watching a bunch of mighty, brave and burly soldiers earnestly listen to a little woman, whose height only reached their chest, giving orders.


    ¡°Later, divide into three squads. The squad leaders are Ge Jingyun, Leng Xiao and Lou Yan Nham. Respectively, pay attention to their deployment and coordination and support one another. This is neither a test nor training, this is a real rescue. And do I need to say more, you should know what I mean.¡±


    She finished her orders with a calm unchilling tone that sounded like an ordinary day. In the case of forming a squad or team, she had deployed them with the best compatible team consisting of excellent skills. She did not have to remind them about her execution because this scenario had already been anticipated and calculated for half a month. This was now the time to put them to practice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Neat responses and powerful. More than a hundred men quickly split into three squads, Ge Jingyun took one squad to bring them to the upper part of the stream. Leng Xiao and Lou Yan Nham took two squads and trotted separately towards the direction of Mount Hou*-*literal meaning: mountain behind.


    Yan Hong Tian journeyed naturally but he cannot be by himself without assistance. Four Imperial front guards would certainly follow him and he avoided this group of soldiers walking on foot and rode the horse towards the mountain cliffs. However, when he got there Leng Xiao and Lou Yan Nham were already commanding the soldiers to tie the knots of their ropes.


    Yan Hong Tian was secretly surprised. These soldiers¡¯ speed was good and fast. He had just left a moment before they had but his entourage had not yet arrived in advance with their horses.


    Gu Yun dismounted from the horse and looked over the surrounding terrain and rock wall. Just as Cheng Hang said, the rocks were very steep and mostly made of naked stone. There were no trees or vines to be use for leveraging; however, the structure between the rocks was suitable for climbing.


    Soon enough, the long knots were finished. Lou Yan Nham and Leng Xiao Gu waited for Gu Yun¡¯s signal. She slightly nodded and Leng Xiao Gu and Lou Yan Nham tied one end of the rope to their waist and started climbing the rock walls with their bare hands, two people with different techniques but were very quick all the same. Soon they reached the summit and fixed their ropes by tying to the top of a tree. The two people shook the rope and after receiving the signal, the next person began to climb.


    It is no wonder that she says Su army needed only a quarter of an hour to conquer the rock wall. They were using the relay system. At each dangerous and difficult place, someone will stay alone to help the next person upward. It was a good mutual assistance and all seventy people were on top of the summit in a short matter of a time. Yan Hong Tian looked at Qing Mo who was close by. Her countenance was calm.  There was no joy or arrogance as if what these soldiers did was ordinary and today¡¯s performance was just as expected.


    She could feel the pressure from those forbidding eyes. Gu Yun went to see him. She walked to the front of Su Ling and said in a whisper,


    ¡°You accompany him and back up, I¡¯ll go and check.¡±


    ¡°Well, watch out!¡±


    She had always been a hands-on person. Her battle training was good at climbing and she was even stronger now. This was Su Ling¡¯s perception of her. Ahh! Sure enough, Gu Yun turned her back and but did not use the convenience of using a rope, but found another path and studied it clearly. The thin and petite stature was not cut out for the men¡¯s route; but with her light skillful movements soon, she was standing on top of the summit.


    Yan Hong Tian¡¯s dark eyes were affixed to the scene before him. Tsk.. Tsk.. after the click of the tongue he laughed.


    ¡°Nice skill. Did Qing Mo practice martial arts?¡°


    He absolutely never thought of that emaciated little girl has extraordinary unique skills. Qing Mo, what other skills does she have that also will make him pleasantly surprise?


    Su Ling automatically replied, ¡°Somewhat.¡°


    ¡°You taught her to train?¡± He could see that she had the ability of some variety and she somewhat knew how to deploy a troop. Looking at those soldiers that were so submissive to her, he was certain she must have drilled with them and practiced on ordinary days. Su Ling¡¯s lips unconsciously smiled. He wasn¡¯t the one who taught her how to train, but she was the one who helped him train! But he does not want Yan Hong Tian to know that. Showing too much of her ability was not necessarily a good thing for her.


    Su Ling¡¯s face was dazzling with the touched of pride. Yan Hong Tian teased him non-stop and only replied with faint smiles.


    ¡°So, you like this woman.¡±


    No wonder why for so many years, the General¡¯s Office did not have women. These officials¡¯ Jinzhiyuye** or the so- called peerless beauties really do not have the means to meet this kind of ¡°delicate¡± requirements.


    ** Jinzhiyuye is government authorities¡¯ young ladies the so called nobility or could also refer to peerless beauty which literally mean descendants of the imperial family


    Su Ling did not take Yan Hong Tian¡¯s teasing to heart so with a wishy-washy response,


    ¡°Your Majesty, please.¡±


    He looked up and glanced at the treacherous and steep peaks of the mountain. Dark eyes across became a little excited, Yan Hong Tian suddenly remembered something,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been moving my physique. Do you want to have a ¡®dodo¡¯ contest?¡±


    Yan Hong Tian was talking with a serious look in his eyes. Su Ling saw that he was earnest and he answered excitedly,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Two people looked with tacit understanding and started. In a flash, two tall figures climbed onto the escarpment. Su Ling used the androgenic force in full strength. Each time he pedaled a step, he was able to jump more than twenty feet. Yan Hong Tian was winning with the light body movement. His body was almost not touching the rock, but using his body¡¯s upward force method to climb. The two people reached the top at about the same time, but Su Ling was short of breath and his face was red. On the other hand, Hong Tian¡¯s breath was a little chaotic.


    When Yan Hong Tian had not ascended the throne, they often did this together. Always standing on the top of the mountain, but after he ascended a decade ago, they did not have any chance to play. He remembered his childhood. Su Ling laughed,


    ¡°Your martial arts has not left uncultivated.¡°


    It took a while for him to catch his breath, Yan Hong Tian laughed, ¡°I used to be faster than you.¡±


    It¡¯s been a decade since the last contest with Su Ling. In this afternoon of this winter, the sun was warm. Two men looked at each other and smiled as they remembered the times when they were young. Finally, at this time, the four imperial guards also followed to the top of the hill. Yan Hong Tian face was already relaxed as usual. The bodyguard to the emperor noticed this because his mood did not seem to be good at the foot of the mountains. Then they caught sight of Qing Mo silently walking halfway towards the direction of Mount Hou, trotting on the mountainside with a serious expression on her face looking down.


    Standing in this position, one can clearly look over the courtyard¡¯s situation. There were five men guarding the front courtyard but there was no one patrolling the ancestral hall and the study. Gu Yun¡¯s attention was on the small building surrounded by six men. Sure enough, the men in black invested their attention to it and regarded this place as important. There should be someone inside.


    Luo Yan Nham with about more than 30 soldiers had encircled the small building. The men in black were scattered. There was a good possibility to take them down one by one. Most importantly, they must be taken down silently. If the front courtyard guards find out there was abnormality or something was unusual, the hostages would be in great danger!


    Yan Hong Tian continuously watched several dozens of men near the small building. Their movements were somewhat a little strange. First, two or three men went in.  They gestured some strange hand signals, as if like this can carry on the communication with the person behind them without alerting the guards. Afterwards, a group of three soldiers followed them, who moved close to the target. A person then attracted the men in black from the front and as they turned towards the sound of the movement, the preceding soldiers quickly got rid of them by strangling their neck from behind.  The dagger was quickly and ruthlessly used to pierce the neck, cutting the vein in the neck, giving the man- in -black his instant death.  Three people then, with joint forces, towed the corpses to the woods located at the back of the courtyard. The succession movements of these three people were coordinated with tacit understanding. Short and immediate.  They have resolved the lookout outside the building. It all looked the same like nothing extreme ensued.


    Swish and swish! Two crossbow arrow shots resounded. Hidden by the window on the third floor and armed with arrows, were the men- in-black crouching down guarding the place. The two arrow shots instantaneously killed them. It was Shi Hu and Leng Xiao. Two arrows shot. From Leng Xiao¡¯s location, the target was easy, but from Shi Hu¡¯s location, to shoot the goal required extreme accurate archery. Gu Yun¡¯s stare focused at the side of Shi Hu. She always felt that the person had a lot of potential. In the past, when the unauthorized raid plans were changed, could there have been a reason?


    Leng Xiao and Shi Hu addressed the sentry post. Lou Yan Nham¡¯s squad also successfully resolved and secured the small building near the man-in-black. All the best, Gu Yun was secretly relieved everything was going smoothly. However, at this time, within the main hall, suddenly there was a noise followed by a child¡¯s screams. One of the men-in-black took the little girl out of the main hall. He walked all the way to the front door.


    Gu Yun rose in alarm.


    ¡°What are they going to do? It is not even an hour!¡±


    The man in black dragging the little girl went outside. Dan Yulan met up with them at once. Standing beside him, with her hands tied behind was Zhou Qing. It was too far away to hear what they had to say. Gu Yun only hoped that they could rescue the hostages as soon as possible.


    From the stream, several dozens of soldiers sneaked in and quietly entered the other courtyard. The sentry outpost of the three-story building was taken over by Lou Yan Nham and Ge Jingyun¡¯s squad¡¯s execution was very smooth. The two squads now converged in the study to work together towards the main hall.


    Thirty or forty people were now besieging the main hall. The result cannot be doubt anymore. Soon, Ge Jingyun was helping four people from the main hall. Gesturing to GuYun, Liu Xing, reported:


    ¡°Boss, hostages in the main hall, had rescued the four.¡±


    GuYun signaled back:


    ¡°First bring the rescued hostages to safety.¡±


    She waved, but her eyes never left the little girl at the door. How to rescue her?


    Under the soldiers¡¯ escort, Gao Hong finally came to the foot of the mountain. Gao Hong was a slightly overweight middle-aged man about 40. He was wounded in his right leg and a towel was tied over the wound. The bleeding did not seem to stop and his face had started to have disparity of green and white. He was ready to faint. The soldiers leaned him against the foot of Mount Hou. He looked up and saw the others standing on the hillside. His eyes were frenzy and then unto consciousness, he knelt hastily,


    ¡°The Emperor has come to see also!¡±


    The Emperor himself actually came to save him! Gao Hong¡¯s heart unceasingly flagging spirit seemed to become alive again.


    Yan Hong Tian glanced at his injured leg, with feeling of sadness, ¡°You may rise, to rest.¡± The soldiers had successfully rescued Gao Hong. This was a success for Qing Mo; but looking at the way she was now, she seemed to want to save the little girl. This was simply an impossible thing, will she rescue or not rescue?


    Gao Hong also saw it but dare not speak. He shrunk beside the tree with blood oozing from the wound on his leg.


    Leng Xiao put down his crossbow and turned to Gu Yun frowning and deeply tangled.


    ¡°Boss, the little girl is now in their hands. If we call for assault, the girl¡®s life will be lost. If we do not attack, the explosives outside will not be cleaned up. The hostages also cannot be delayed. If we can¡¯t get out, Gao Hong is going to die.¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s hands held a red flag. He was embarrassed but asked, ¡°The flag is holding two lives, isit not?¡± Liu Xing threw the flag into the dirt. He was unwilling to play. If the flag was waved, the child will definitely die.


    Gu Yun scowled and pondered.  The little girl¡¯s cries could be heard coming from the front yard. Mournful and alarmed. Now the situation was a little more complicated. The backyard was now under their control. There were six other men-in-black in the front yard. On the edge of the wall, there were three. By the door, were two. There was also one holding the child standing at the door. Storming in was an easy thing, but to save the girl from the hand of the black clad man was extremely difficult!


    Gao Furen heard a storm planned and yelled at Gu Yun and shouted,


    ¡°What are you waiting, let people outside attack, Ah! ¡°


    Already weak high flood is also following the call, ¡°Oh, let them rush in!¡±


    The young Concubine Shi held a little boy in her arms, tears blurring her eyes, weeping and crying out, ¡°Lord, Pearl is your daughter!¡±


    Gao Hong heaved a sigh without a word. Gao Furen was sternly scolding and pointing at Concubine Shi, ¡°She is nothing but a concubine¡¯s child. Is the master¡¯s life more important or is herlife more important?!¡±  Concubine Shi did not dare to answer, only silently weeping on the side. Her misty eyes looked back and stared at the distant cries of the child.


    Gao Furen, who was watching them not moving, rushed on her own to grab the flagpole and was about to raise and wave, but a hand held down the red banner. Gu Yun sneered in anger. Sure enough as expected of the whole family, if you do not belong to them, other people¡¯s lives was nothing in their eyes!


    Gao Hong stared at Gu Yun with disdain,


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Gu Yun took the flag with force and Gao Furen stumbled onto the ground. Gu Yun simply declared,


    ¡°The child¡®s life saved mine!¡±


    Gao Furen, the one that was just pushed a moment ago went to Gu Yun and the eyes frozen and shivering in fear,¡± You, you, who the hell are you?!¡± What makes her act unruly in front of the Emperor and Su General now?


    Gu Yun did not pay attention to her and threw the flag into the hands of the soldier standing on the side. She turned toward Leng Xiao and the squad and called out some names, ¡°Shi Hu, Leng Xiao, Liu Xing, three of you go upstairs and lie low to ambush. Myself, Ge Jingyun, Lou Yan Nham, we will attack the front courtyard. Before we go in, you settle the three people on the sidewalls and I will go to the front. Ge Jingyun and Lou Yan Nham, after you have accomplished your mission, follow me to the front!¡± The assault will not be from the outside, we will strike from the inside!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Several men seemed to be very pleased and excited. A soldier¡¯s duty was to obey orders, but they also have sentiments. Nobody would like to watch a child¡¯s life be sacrificed. Now boss told them to rescue therefore they will do it with all their heart.


    ¡°Action!¡± Six people checked their arms and went down Mount Hou. Gu Yun suddenly felt a cold air in her back for a while. When she turned to look, Su Ling¡¯s deep grim eyes were staring at her but the other five burly men were already down the mountain. Gu Yun smiled at him and reassured him,


    ¡°I¡®ll be careful.¡±


    She did not wait for Su Ling to speak when the petite figure ran very fast down the mountain.


    Staring with a faint smile was Yan Hong Tian with a dozen officers quietly watching him. Su Ling wanted to go down to grasp Gu Yun and bring her back and scold her severely, but at present he cannot losee control.


    Gu Yun¡¯s squad successfully crossed the backyard. Leng Xiao prepared for an ambush and they entered the house. Gu Yun, Ge Jingyun, and Lou Yan Nham moved forward slowly to the courtyard.


    Between the frontcourt and main hall, there was a high wall and a low wall. The squad hid behind the low wall where they can launch and successfully rescue the hostage, without disturbing the men in black in the front courtyard. All the men in black excelled in martial arts. For fear of arousing suspicions, Gu Yun did not dare rush from outside the wall so they continued to watch the situation in the front yard. The gate was opened so they were able to see a black clad man pulling the hand of a girl. From here, they can hear the contents of the negotiation between the man and Dan Yulan.


    ¡°Dan Yulan, you send the person over and I will release Gao Hong otherwise I will kill her now.¡±


    The man- in -black was already impatient and it was visible the negotiations in front had already made him dissatisfied.


    ¡°There is a bomb nearby how can I send her?¡±


    Dan Yulan¡¯s assertion from far away sounded a bit hazy.


    Black people thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The people staying there, command your peopleback to one li away.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to release Gao Hong so you can take away Qing Mo.¡± Dan Yulan insisted which apparently angered the man-in- black.


    ¡°Bargain first for her corpse.¡± Black caught the girl¡¯s skirt, took a few steps forward, she was thrown in the air. The explosives buried in the ground would kill the girl immediately.


    ¡°Mother! Niang-¡± the little girl¡¯s cry was hoarse. Dan Yulan nervously looked back from time to time, but did not see the red flag signal. Did the rescue of the hostages fail? The woman with bowed head stood quietly behind Dan Yulan. Zhou Qing¡¯s heart was beating fast and she was very nervous. Even if they launched a strike now, there was no way to save the child.


    Originally, she can see the black clad person¡¯s back but now behind the low wall she can only see the lower hem of his clothes. Listening to the tone of his voice, Gu Yun could feel the man-in-black¡¯s mood was already irritated. Her heart tightened. Toward her side, she gave two people a ¡°ready for attack¡± gesture. The two men nodded and clenched their hands on the dagger.


    Gu Yun turned around; Yan Hong Tiang followed the direction of the building rather than the gesture. In a split second, three short arrows were fired straight to its intended target coming out from under the walls towards the front yard hitting three men-in-black¡¯s eyebrows. At that moment, GuYun, Ge Jingyun and Lou Yan Nham tacitly rushed into the front courtyard. The left side and right side men-in-black guarding at the gate, were alerted after the shots and moved forward from behind shouting. In the next moment, daggers also slit their throats.


    GuYun was finally out in the front courtyard. With a crossbow in her hands, she stuck it out the door aiming at the man-in-black¡¯s head. She was about to let go of the arrow but the man sensed something was wrong. He turned around at the same time grabbing the little girl¡¯s back and set her in front of him. Gu Yun immediately controlled her strength at the very last second. The short arrow was not released but the man-in-black discovered her.


    The man-in-black stared at the petite woman in the courtyard. His face concealed the surprise in his heart. How did she get in? Since she can approach silently behind him, he had guessed his other companions were probably dead by now. Knowing that he had to fight by himself now, his countenance did not show any fear. He observed the woman has two scars on her cheek, a pair of sharp eyes looking at him indifferently. The man-in-black suddenly understood that he was staring at Qing Mo. The chilly voice called out, ¡°You are Qing Mo!¡±


    Gu Yun did not acknowledge the statement; she threw a meaningful glance toward the stealth hiding on both sides of the gate. Lou Yan Nham and Ge Jingyun responded with a wink and they did not rush but waited for the opportunity to act.


    Two men nervously stood close to the gate. On their foreheads appeared a layer of sweat. Su Ling at this moment was also frightened and jumpy. The men-in-black¡¯s purpose of the trip was Qing Mo. If the man-in-black projected her to be Qing Mo and propose for the exchange with the little girl, she will definitely agree. Su Ling could no longer keep his cool. In the next instant, a tall figure ran away towards the foot of the hill.


    As soon as he left, Yan Hong Tian¡¯s bitter eyes slumped. Su Ling truly has extremely deep feelings for Qing Mo. It was not at all good thing for him. As a General of the heavily on-hand army command, he should not have such obvious flaws!


    ¡°Put down the crossbow.¡± The little girl was always made to stand in front of man-in-black using her as a shield. If she doesn¡¯t shoot a fatal strike, if she put out the arrows in a rush, but if she doesn¡¯t strike, the little girl was in a more dangerous position. Gu Yun¡¯s brain processed fast, but did not put down the crossbow in hand.


    ¡°Put down the crossbow!¡± This woman was dangerous. Just the pair of eyes can make people feel scared. The man-in-black¡¯s hold on the child¡¯s neck suddenly tightened. The child was swallowing her cry and no longer cried aloud. With his hand¡¯s strength, his face began to turn from white to dark red.


    Gu Yun took a deep breath, slowly squatted down with crossbow in hand. She slowly moved, giving the impression of her willing to place her weapon on the ground. The man-in-black was secretly pleased; he leaned slightly sideways to the movements of Gu Yun on the ground, half of his head stuck out.


    At this moment, GuYun¡¯s harsh countenance crossed her eyes. As her hand stretched, the crossbow she was holding had been placed on the ground. The half-kneeling position was unchanged. She lifted the crossbow and put the arrow at one go. With just the sound of ¡®swish¡¯, one short arrow directly pierced the man-in-black¡¯s right eye. The arrow protruded through the eye socket into the hindbrain. Entirely into the skull and he died at that moment.


    In a blink, there was a reversal of the situation between lives. Everyone present was stunned and didn¡¯t return to their consciousness right away. Even on the hillside, the Emperor, inside his sad heart suddenly called out ¡°good¡°! She was cool as a cucumber. She had caught the opportunity. Her agile movements. This woman really has the ability. It is no surprise then that Su Ling regarded her with especial fondness. If it was a man, he would be rewarded with the title of vanguard; but being a woman, even with the best skills, she could only be put to good use only from behind the scenes such as a strategist.


    The arrows had killed the man-in-black. Gu Yun took a long breath in and a sigh of relief, but the next moment was unpredictable. She was shocked; her heart jumped!


    The man-in-black was dead, but he clasped the little girl¡¯s hand and did not release her. Before the shot, the man-in-black was hugging the little girl and now as he was falling backwards towards the direction of the front courtyard, his dead body would directly crash in the open space full of buried explosives.


    Oh, no! Gu Yun quickly rushed forward, Lou Yan Nham was the one closest to the door and with quick speed, he stepped and flew before the falling upper body of man-in-black, grabbing the little girl¡¯s waist, pulling her in his arms, and snatched the girl in a flash, boom! Boom !¨C ¨C the explosives detonated.


    ¡°Lou Yan Nham!¡±


    The enveloping dust simply would not let anyone see anything along the path. Gu Yun still felt the need to rush to the courtyard and was feeling her way in but she cannot find the familiar dark green shadow.


    ¡°Lou Yan Nham!¡±


    The power of explosives was greater than she imagined. Lou Yan Nham lay on the floor with his limbs and back covered in blood. Many stone tablets were deeply embedded into his flesh. The smell of blood and the smell of explosive powder permeated the air. This was hardly a good place to be in. Gu Yun did not touch him, only stayed by his side calling his name over and over.


    ¡°Lou Yan Nham, Lou Yan Nham, how are you, Lou Yan Nham!?¡±


    Lou Yan Nham lay on the ground unmoving. Suddenly, he stirred weakly. Gu Yun¡¯s heart that seems to have temporarily stopped beating finally shuddered and the feelings came back slowly. The punctured-proof vest protected his organs and he was still alive.


    Lou Yan Nham seemed to want to roll over. He moved with difficulty, revealing a delicate little hand under his body, he protected the child under his body. Gu Yun held him gently on his shoulder and said, ¡°Do not move recklessly!¡± Ge Jingyun arrived around Lou Yan Nham, Gu Yun whispered, ¡°Watch out for the tender spots and hold him up.¡±


    Ge Jingyun and Gu Yun cautiously lifted Lou Yan Nham shoulders. Under the refuge of Lou Yan Nham¡¯s body, the panicked and frightened little girl was lying on the ground unharmed. Gu Yun hugged the child and helped the child to get up from the ground.  The blast of explosives scattered the mist and dust causing a miasma. Dan Yulan¡¯s voice was heard calling from a distance, ¡°How are you?¡± He was with Zhou Qing at one side and untying the rope that was bound around her wrist while staring at them anxiously. Gu Yun shouted back in an orotund . ¡°Get rid of the explosives immediately! We need a doctor at once, there are two peopleinjured!¡±


    ¡°Leader.¡± Dan Yulan put up his hand and before long, distance runners, a group of six, carrying three sturdy tree trunks came their way. The men-in-black on the ground would have been blown beyond recognition. Gu Yun held the little girl tightly in her arms that was shaking like a leaf in the wind. Don¡¯t let her see this bloody scene. Looking down on Ge Jingyun, she whispered ¡°Help Lou Yan Nham.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Jingyun was tall and strong enough to carry a man easily but now Lou Yan Nham was bleeding everywhere. Ge Jingyun did not know where to put his hands. Lou Yan Nham suddenly raised his head slowly, looked at Ge Jingyun¡¯s worried face and in a hoarse voice to almost inaudible, very clearly and with a laugh, ¡°I won¡®t die to become number one!¡±


    With that, he wanted to stand on his own, Ge Jingyun refused to make him move so much, and quickly stepped forward to help him up and into the courtyard.


    Entering the courtyard, they came just in time to catch the sight of the general nervously embracing ¡®boss¡¯ tightly in his arms, as if he missed her for a very long time. ¡®Boss¡¯s¡¯ hands were also hugging the little child!


    Lou Yan Nham was helped to the front yard, just to see this scene; Ge Jingyun was embarrassed to go over.


    Gu Yun was also embarrassed. When she went into the courtyard a while ago, she was quickly seized by Su Ling and before she could speak, she had fallen into his broad chest.


    Su Ling, on the way down to the mountain, saw Gu Yun deal with the man-in-black; and then heard the thunder of the explosion. His blood almost froze at that moment. His mind was spinning when he saw Gu Yun appeared covered in blood. From Mount Hou to the front courtyard took him less than half a quarter of an hour. Su Ling¡¯s heart had experienced the depths of suffering. Only holding Gu Yun now was the assurance that she is alright. The knowledge eased his heart.


    Going through the chest injury last time, GuYun had been in a coma and did not know what happened around her. After she woke up, Su Ling became very strange.  This time, Su Ling¡¯s eyes had an expression of deep pain and undisguised fear that her heart also felt the severity. Gu Yun hurriedly explained, ¡°I¡®m fine, it is Lou Yan Nham that was injured.¡±


    Su Ling glanced at Lou Yan Nham sitting on the ground and covered in blood. He walked through the floor and left a line of bloody footprints on the ground. The hand around Gu Yun tightened again. If she was a bit closer to the child, will she be the one dying right now? Su Ling swore that henceforth, he would never again indulge her. His heart is really, not that strong.


    Su Ling¡¯s countenance was very dreadful. Gu Yun realized that this really frightened him. She wanted to say something to him when a sound of loud explosions came from outside the courtyard. Gu Yun quickly covered the little girl¡¯s ears and the next moment her ears were covered by a pair of large strong hands, a faint warm feeling came from his palm. Gu Yun slightly rose. Su Ling¡¯s face still dark and his heavy chest tightly guarding her.


    The ground outside the courtyard trembled and shook all that it could be shaken. The deafening blast was loud. Billowed smoke was choking people out of breath. This was Gu Yun¡¯s first time in this situation, her mouth unconsciously grimaced.


    The dust gradually dissipate and an anxious voice was heard calling from afar,


    ¡°Pearl, my child!¡±


    That was of the young woman from earlier. Gu Yun put down the girl in her arms and the child immediately dashed towards the direction of the young woman. The young women hugged the child tightly in her arms and her tears were welling up uncontrollably. In front of the yard is Da Yulan with the physician and officer  Yan Hong  Tian who came down from the mountain.


    ¡°Pay respect to the Emperor.¡± Entering through the back courtyard, the bailiff and Officer¡¯s first order were salutations. Gu Yun stood there frozen; however, with some look of disdain, this time, should the people not be saved first?? Gu Yun turned to see Lou Yan Nham, Yan Hong Tim who can¡¯t afford to ignore a bunch of knees, instead went to her and asked, ¡°What is theteam¡¯s name?¡±


    Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. She had not thought of a good name. She caught a glimpse of the man who always stands by her side and Gu Yun replied,


    ¡°Gray Hawk.¡± Su Ling¡¯s Special Force is worthy of the name.


    The  Gray Hawk. Yan Hong Tian gave Su Ling a thoughtful glance and suddenly laughed, ¡°Today¡®s rescue is because of Qing Mo¡¯s ability. I will deliver on my promises.¡±


    What promises? Gu Yun had entirely forgotten about this one thing but when she reflected about the incident, to bestow a marriage order was really and truly clear at that moment. Yan Hong Tian was already swaggering out of the courtyard escorted by officers. Gu Yun snorted contemptuously, when did her marriage turn to someone else to meddle with?


    ******

 CH 38

    The Prime Minister¡¯s house was decorated, crowded and bustling, red ribbons can be seen hanging everywhere, in the middle of the night the red lanterns are shining, giving an orange glow lighting up the entire courtyards with warmth.


    In the main hall, everyone is busy filling the groom with wine, the always cold countenance of  Jing Sa is no longer serious and cold , perhaps because today he is too happy. There is a frequent delivery of wine from those he cannot refuse. After the three rounds of drinks,  his face is flushed and his eyes are misty. Prime Minister Lou Xiyan as house master is only laughing lightly and even with the booing, he did not come to his rescue, other people are naturally more willing to help Jing Sa with the drink.


    Su Ling was seated at the main table, holding the wine, somewhat a bit absent-minded, this occasion he will not participate, in general he never participate in this kind of occasions only after saying congratulations he would soon leave. Today, he did not go, just because the seat beside him is still empty ¨C she has not come back.


    Never mind it at all, she rarely seen her sister, the two can chat and that is understandable, he will wait for her.


    The voice in the main hall and the front yard is mostly quiet during winter, so rare that on winter nights it is so bright. The cold moonlight was lovely and the red lanterns glow an infectious mood and actually infusing the chill with little warmth. Two people sitting in the corridor of the gallery, unexpectedly appearing were tender feelings on the night wind that is blowing. The wind is blowing though a long black hair.


    Zhuo Qing casually laughed as the two women chat together as in the past after work was completed and with relaxed smile . ¡°You, how are you? You seem to be very provoked recently.¡±


    GuYun groaned gloomily, coffee in hand will be even more perfect , her back is leaning by the cloister of pillars behind a winding corridor, she replied,  ¡°Fortunately, I am amused to stimulated life, if I will be trapped in a house and do not do anything, I guess will become crazy.¡± Perhaps through the different world getting into the General Government is God¡¯s grace to her. She could not imagine her life doing nothing.


    As Gu Yun¡¯s back leaning on the pillar for support, Zhuo Qing turned and sat face to face with her, straight to the point seriously asked ¡°Do you like him now?¡± After her observation yesterday, the Gu Yun and Su Ling should have made great progress !


    Although, Zhuo Qing did not say who the word ¡°him¡± refers to, Gu Yun is also clear and did not evade or deny, but she confidently nodded. Her hands resting behind her head, eyes betrayed the look of little confusion, looking at the bright moon in the sky, light brows wrinkled Zhou Qing, distressed and with worry.


    ¡± Qing, now I have contradictions.¡±


    Zhuo Qing  produce a smile, ¡± My heart already has a place but it does not fit the original life? ¡°


    She turned her head to her side and saw a calm and steady Zhuo Qing face, Gu Yun Qi always wondered,¡± When you were married  to Lou Xi Yan have you never ever think of it , even from time to time? Did you really let it all go?. ¡± She admit that she like Su Ling, liked his overbearing gentleness, like his eagle eyes bearing soulful affections, however she always seems to not to forget she might swap back to the original life.


    ¡°Gu Yun, in fact, this issue is easy to figure out. You work with SWAT for so many years, at any time you may  die, so was it because of this, you did not consider loving a person or to accepted a person? Now the situation is very similar, because it is possible to go back, you cannot wholeheartedly love Su Ling? Do not worry too much, just love truly, until such a time you really need to choose, go to consider this issue again. In fact, choice is an easy thing, just look you which do you love more. ¡°


    Love which one? Gu Yun slightly bowed her head, after a long absence silence then with self-ridicule,  she chuckled, ¡°This kind of thing you really looked thoroughly.¡±


    Zhuo Qing shook her head and answered, ¡°It is you who do not have intention to be diligent dealing with it.¡±


    Gu Yun surprised a moment, does she has no intention to diligently deal with Su Ling? Yes, she seems to be. She always subconsciously told herself to go back, she doesn¡¯t even gave the recognition of liking him, she did not dare to put her heart on him. Perhaps the Qing is right, just love, there will be a result.


    Finally  Gu Yun cleared her thoughts, Gu Yun told Zhuo Qing she understood what she should to do when a tall figure rushing from the outside went in, squinting her eyes towards the man, Gu Yun recognized Han Shu.


    Han Shu is almost running forward and the a relative of the house servant who was to guide the way for him is now chasing him on the run, the character of general¡¯s vanguard is simple, he cannot hide things, the heart¡¯s anxiety is clearly written all over his face. Gu Yun felt a dark terror, is the General House in trouble?


    Gu Yun got up and shouted, ¡°Han Shu!¡±


    Han Shu saw her and went up straight away and asked, ¡± Where is the General?¡±


    ¡± He is still in the main hall to drinking, there is nothing to be in such a hurry,¡±


    Han Shu replies with irritation, ¡°East Sea pirates are rampant, they actually went ashore and captured five villages along the coast, as far as I could see wherever I went there is burning and looting, corpses everywhere, cruelty and violence . Su Yu and I confronted them and forced them back to the East Sea, but we lost to the sea to sea battle, warships were not attack but sunk actually. ¡°


    Ship sank.  Gu Yun¡¯s heart thumping violently, ¡± and SuYu ? ¡±


    Han Shu¡¯s face became more and more serious, controlling his deep voice,¡± He is missing. ¡±


    Missing?


    Midnight have already passed, in General Government the office studio is still brilliantly illuminated, Su Ling has depressing features sitting coldly in front of the long and narrow table, Su Ren and Han Shu  were sitting around the table and Gu Yun is sitting closest to the door, a man over 30 years old was called, he stand with his heads bowed in front of the table.


    ¡± Youyi, how did he go missing in the end? ¡° Su Ling has cold eagle eyes, his voice is doubtful giving out the oppressive atmosphere.


    Man raised his head, he can¡®t deal  with the icy eyes, his heart beat like thunder, but his voice was steady, ¡± Lieutenant General  Su Yu was deputize to the East China Sea, after five days in there, he  happens to encounter pirates that entered the village who looted goods and women . The lieutenant was angry and brought 10,000 soldiers to exterminate the pirates. After the defeat, the pirates returned to the pirate ship then escape back into the sea. Seeing  the pirate¡¯s place, chaos, bodies everywhere, making his foolhardiness  because he is really mad, Lieutenant General Su  put out soldiers out to sea in pursuit, but only ten li off the coast, they were ambushed by pirates and eight skipper boats was stolen in the siege. These pirates do not know where they get their canons; the lost three ships were all bombarded and sank. When we drove past, the ship has all sank to the bottom, we look around for a long time, did not get news of Lieutenant. ¡±


    Pirates unexpectedly have canons? Gu Yun unconsciously frown.


    Su Ling hold his hands tightly, fellow,


    ¡± Su Yu would not be captured by pirates? ¡°


    Captured better than ¡­¡­ ¡¡¡¡man hesitated for a moment, or truthfully replied,


    ¡± We have not  received a threatening message or information about the hostages  from the pirates. ¡±


    If the pirates caught the man, they would coerce them, there is no message, can only show ¨C Su Yu might not be on their hands! Han Shu relentlessly pounding his thighs, angrily! ¡°General, the pirates are so arrogant, if not in addition to destroying  Qiong Yue military might, people on the coast has no peace and I will volunteer to kill the enemies.¡±


    Su Ling is silent throughout, just the color of the eagle eyes getting more vicious; he glared at Han Shu¡¯s eyes. Disturb by them, he has no naval experience, why is he flaunting, how can he succeed!  At a glance he at seem to speak of Youyi .


    ¡°Youyi, you continue. ¡±


    Youyi caught a look towards the woman sitting in the end of the table, the general government has always been no woman, she will appear here is strange indeed, he has always been cautious and discrete, Youyi, relatively needing to prod, how Su Ren would answer,  ¡°She is ¡­¡­¡±


    Before he finished, Gu Yun shouted back, ¡°My name is Qing Mo. ¡±


    Qing Mo who?  Youyi has murky and bewildered look, Han Shu about to answer him,¡± She is General¡¯s¡¯ wife, you may say it. ¡± The general handed over to her care even the most elite soldiers , and what  else she cannot hear.


    General ¡®s wife? The General got married? Youyi was surprised and took a second look again, the woman is very thin, wore a simple goose the yellow dress, hair is also very simple, the fingers are long and the  tapping  on the handle of a wooden chair seems to be calculating, looks fairly pretty, but unfortunately pitiful is that the face was destroyed by two shallow scars.


    Youyi, glance to Su Ling and the General seems not to think about it, but also did not oppose the Han Shu¡¯s words. Well, since she is the general¡¯s wife, he has also nothing to be doubtful about . ¡°  That by the end, the pirates frequently attacks the coast, it is not as ordinary pirates. They were numerous and do not lax in the discipline of the general pirate. They were well armed and equipped  even with canons, and the purpose of their ransacking of the village seemed more like a provocation, not just for food and women¡ª- a provocation.¡±


    Gu Yun is pondering, for a people to have such a kind of a skill, organized and disciplined as well as weapons, the pirates seem to be more difficult than bandits.


    ¡± Tomorrow, I will be able to present a memorial to the Emperor, we will increase the army  and lay  siege. ¡± The always silent Su Ling finally spoke, listening to his voice, is he going there personally? ¡±


    Gu Yun is looking for clarification, ¡± Are you going  to personally lead the troops? ¡±


    Su Ling,¡± Ah huh ¡°sound.


    ¡°When¡¯s it ready? ¡± Su military navy has always been weak, even if he is to go to, one has to prepare, the enemy apparently considering investing. Gu Yun¡¯s brow is frowning, Su Ren¡¯s face is also obscure, Big brother will go as far back as he expected. Su Yu went to go to coast, all because of Big brother and Qing Mo, all these years, Big brother is very serious on him and but also very diligent and very attentive on him, now he is out and in trouble, Big brother¡¯s feelings cannot be imagined.


    Su Ling did not answer Gu Yun, and in a cold voice said, ¡°You stay here in the General Government. ¡±


    ¡± Why? ¡± Gu Yun did not understand, he did not let her stay with the suppression of the chaotic thieves, she solve the case on human hostages-rescue and he did not stop her, then why he would not not let her go this time?


    ¡°I said you would stay. ¡°


    The voice is bitter without any room for negotiations , Su Ling¡¯s first view at the moment is simply exactly outrageously just the same. Extremely hateful!


    GuYun took a deep breath, depressed her chest burning and gradually becoming pent up with anger, towards Su Ren , the icy voice request firmly,


    ¡°You three, exit first. ¡± .


    Going on with a smile, Su Ren and Han Shu walk out of the door, according to past experiences, the two men, must ultimately turn into a big argument, maybe even will work it out. Youyi also stood upright, Han Shu patted his shoulder and said, ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡± You Yi is frowning and stood there motionless. Han Shu and Su Ren gave a glimpse at each other and together in mutual understanding, they side strapped the man from his scrutinizing.


    Being forcibly pulled to the front yard, Youyi break both hands, somewhat annoyed , ¡°Su Ren, what¡¯s this about? ¡± The General didn¡¯t say anything, how could they listen to a woman¡¯s command and left her out, even as the General¡¯s wife, they have no need to listen to her cry.


    Han Shu caught Youyi¡¯s  shoulder and smiled.


    ¡± Have you not heard of a word, yiwujiangyiwu? ¡°


    ¡± She? ¡± Youyi, full of distrust, are they joking me, a skinny woman?


    Youyi¡¯s face was full of disapproval, they have nothing to say any more, and by the time he had the opportunity to ¡®play¡¯ against Qing Mo, then naturally he will have an understanding of what they are going through.


    Inside the study, the two are not speaking, Gu Yun¡¯s catty eyes was staring at the General Su Ling  and the subject of her glare did not look at her, head bowed down concentrating on reading memorials for the Emperor requesting a combat assignment, if not, he can¡¯t ignore the pair of bright eyes by his own power. Gu Yun suddenly got up, Su Ling holding an ink pen, thought she is to freak out, who knows Gu Yun just went to the desk, the sound fairly calmly asked,


    ¡°You do not let me go, there is always a reason for it.¡±


    He looked up and saw Gu Yun standing in front of him, she looked quite calm, her eyes are sharp as a knife in general. Su Ling sighed, facing such eyes, lying seems pointless, she would like to know why, just tell her.


    He put down the pen, Su Ling with a heaviness replied, ¡°Only on the East Sea of Qiong Yue, Su Military has basically no naval experience in warfare, and if the pirates really burn with more collusion, their aim is not just several small villages on the coast. Pirates fire is very fierce, they are familiar with the sea operations,  violent  and bloodthirsty. I will not let you go because it is really dangerous. I started at the age of 16 on the battlefield, more than ten years undefeated, I haven¡¯t  gone too this kind of battle so I am uneasy. I am not sure of this battle, their weaponry I have not grasp. ¡±


    Because of this? Gu Yun scowled,¡± In this world nothing is completely secure. Only in the face of adversity is still stubborn  and tenacious people can be called a hero. You do not seem to be afraid of dangerous people! ¡°


    ¡± I¡¯m afraid. ¡°


    Gu Yun stared at at him for a moment, too dangerous to the hell with it! Give it a try, why would  he say¡± afraid ¡°?


    Looking  at the way she was surprised, Su Ling sighed with exasperation, ¡°I am afraid that I do not have the ability to protect you. ¡°He allowed her to do things he could control, even if she made any mistakes or danger, he could help her clean up the aftermath. Not this time, it is not the same, pirates and with national army is different, there is no principle  to not kill, the elderly, women and children were killed, he admitted that what he was really scared about; he couldn¡¯t withstand her  having serious injury again.


    Gu Yun does not think this is a problem, a long sigh of relief, smiled and said: ¡°I  can protect myself, who never wanted to  protect me. ¡°.


    ¡°All in all this time I will not let you go, no matter what you say. You stay in the military training them, your ¡°Gray Hawk¡± prototype has been significant, if the training continues, this can soon become the your team, short crossbow I have ask the artisans, and what you lack, there is Su Ren said. ¡°Su Ling is determined to let her go, bowed his head continued to write memorials, without looking her,¡± it is not early, go back to rest. ¡±


    That sounds like a favor and she is being spoiled, actually she did not feel respected  at all of her ability and opinion, that makes Gu Yun¡¯s heart is very uncomfortable. She understood that Su Ling is trying to protect her, but she did not ask her if  she is in need of such protection. She did not know that in this era the woman is like living in a man created voices and decisions and that kind of world is happiness, anyway, she did not feel happy, if Su Ling needs a housekeeping woman at home, he should not choose her!


    ¡± Gu Yun hold his hand gripping the pen, forcing him to stop writing. Su Ling sigh a little, he knew that she won¡¯t give up so easily, he put down his pen again, simply turned, directly towards the cold eyes of Gu Yun.  She said in a low voice, ¡°You worried about m that it would be too dangerous and I might get injured, do you? ¡°


    Su Ling Ying look at her with shimmering eye. Why she is asking?


    ¡± Answer me. ¡°


    ¡± Yes. ¡°Gu Yun is intently looking at Su Ling, insisted that the eyes had to be answered.


    ¡± You know as a person I also know and concerned about the feelings of fear, isn¡¯t it? ¡°


    ¡± Yes. ¡°She wanted to ask what in the end?


    ¡°You know more about that the heart of that person going through danger, there is another one that  is powerless and suffering, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡°


    ¡°Since you understand  it why I am going through it again? ¡±


    ¡°You ¨C ¡°she meant to say, he is her man? Staring at the GuYun¡¯s serious eye, Su Ling¡¯s heart is pounding, she was to say it?  Her confession that it has always been regarded as hard as others call her the General¡¯s wife, but he force her to stay in the General¡¯s Office, he doesn¡¯t really know her mind or did he. Su Ling was holding his breath, waiting to hear what she was going to say, what kind of expectation is this he has never experienced before.


    Su Ling looked her dark eyes, as deep as the twilight in the sea, his eyes is in the midstream of the expectation and tension inspiring her, she took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m worried, too, also care, will also be uneasy, because of the naval warfare, because you are not sure, I would like to face it with you, even if the experience will be dangerous, but no longer powerless, at least we have to protect each other, and help each other¡¯s opportunities. I will never be obediently hiding at home waiting for you to protect the woman, if you now want to regret, but also too late. ¡± Qing said, let her love, let her heart speak for the man she likes, so she wanted to protect him.


    She wanted to protect him? Su Ling have a momentary trance, since he was sensible, given his responsibility is to protect Qing Yue, no one ever said they will protect him, these words no one would dare say, she said, want to protect him? Su Ling some want to laugh, but not laugh, the heart is the heart of the heart softening, what is up to the brim is bound to overflow.


    Long arm stretched  around  Gu Yun¡¯s waist  and held her, sit her on his lap, Su Ling tighten his arms around her.  It seems this is the only way to calm the hearts of raging waves, ¡°You are my woman, Su Ling¡¯s woman and this will not change, anyway, this thing you do not even want to think of! ¡± He will not let go of her and never will.


    His arms crossed around her waist, hands almost rub her body, his words of love is always a threat, not ordinary people can stand that, and turning lightly Gu Yun lean on Su Ling¡¯s shoulder, smiled and asked, ¡°Can I go with you ? ¡± He should understand what she meant, right?


    ¡± You can¡¯t. ¡°The answer is warm and gentle, not cold, but the meaning is still the same.


    Gu Yun was sitting on his lap, suddenly her whole person became stiff, from the arms of Su Ling she looked up to his eyes with a smile, she punched him on the chest  and snarled loudly, ¡°Su Ling, you bastard!¡± She pushed him away and went straight out and ran.


    Damn Su Ling, asked her to play this game! If this girl cannot go to the East Sea, she would not be called GuYun!


    Her punches never understand mercy, Su Ling rub the pain in his chest, his lips never left that mischievous pleasant smile.


    ******

 CH 39

    Lou Su Xi frowned and knitted her brows, ¡°How different?¡± She¡¯s so skinny. Qing Ling and Qing Feng have better bodies!


    ¡°Qing Mo is not only familiar with the art of war and martial arts, rather than implicate Su General; she can actually help the general. In previous time, if it were not for Qing Mo directing the rescue, Gao Daren would not have been able to escape the scheme.¡± She turned to pat the back of Qing Feng¡¯s hand after saying this.  Xin Yue Ning was pretending to complain, ¡°Sister is really at fault. If your little sister has these kinds of skills, why did you not explain earlier.¡±


    Gaining the approval of Imperial Mother, there was no disagreement from the Emperor. Xin Yue Ning was proud and happy. With a smile, ¡°Chenqie also heard that Qing Mo¡¯s fighting techniques is very amazing that even seven or eight strong men cannot  get near her body.¡± Qing Mo was in the middle of doing something in the forest. She is under Su Family¡¯s protection. Today in this palace, she doesn¡¯t believe that she will dare to oppose in front of the government officials.


    ¡°Give it to her.¡± Yan Hong Tian added a wave of the hand and the guards holding the trays ran in front of Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun simply picked up the cloth belt and put it around her waist. She simply checked her weapons again after the shorter crossbow and with full of confidence,


    ******

 CH 40

****************

 CH 41.1

    Notes: You might have figured it by now..Spirit Island is also called Pik Ling or Ju Ling Island which also part of Jianghua. My understanding of Jinghua is an underworld which is made of different sects that may not recognize the authority of the Imperial  Kingdom. The bandits are actually Shui Mu tribes displaced by expansion of territories and misunderstanding with Imperial Kingdom.


    *****


    To be continued ¡­part 2

 CH 41.2

No content

 CH 42

*****

 CH 43

    Chapter 43 The Destiny


    Spring bloomed joyfully. Wherever you look, it was a beautiful scene of red colors and green willows; but looking at the same scenery for more than ten days, it was possible anyone would be weary of it. Gu Yun pulled back her reins and the horse stopped next to Su Ling, who was beside Su Ren. When they saw her stop, they also immediately stopped. Gu Yun drearily asked,


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°You are already standing on the land of the Su family.¡±


    Su Ren¡¯s smile on his face was somewhat strange. Gu Yun surmised, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me after we left that small town this morning that all this is Su family lands?¡±


    Su Ren shook his head. Gu Yun, just wanted to say, ¡®Oh well it is not bad¡¯, however Su Ren went on to say, ¡°Fengshan town also belongs to Su Family.¡±


    What? Presumably this is too exaggerated. Looking at Su Ling beside her, Gu Yun teased, ¡°So you are originally a wealthy man! No wonder General House is so rich!¡± Imagine making a puncture-proof vests made of gold thread!


    While nitpicking his eyebrow, Su Ling humbly smiled, ¡°I am a wealthy man, so what does that make you?¡±


    Gu Yun was stunned. To give respect to her feelings, Su Ren, nevertheless, did not laugh. The two men exchanged quick glances. Gu Yun decided to ignore them and focused her attention on the green hills, clean water, blue sky and white clouds. It would be best to enjoy the pleasant country scene better.


    Once again, they walked for a while and saw peaks of a stylish grand courtyard built halfway on the hillside. From a distance, the structure looked impressive as if it was hung on the green mountains. It had its special characteristics, but for a minute, it gave a unique characteristic of feeling detached from the mortal world.


    Along the way, Gu Yun found that there were a lot of people moving towards the house with them. Most of the people were riding a horse and each was valiant. Gu Yun said with a smile, ¡°Su family, there are quite a lot of you guys.¡±


    Su Ling replied, ¡°Ah, once every three years is the sacrificial offering, Su House descendants, sons and grandchildren must all come back.¡±


    They were away and would be playing these days; but because Su Ling¡¯s injury had not completely healed, traveling was the first thing to do with her. It was close to sunset when they arrived at the ancestral home because the men wanted her to have time to look at the scenery along the way. When the three people entered the door, they directly ran into Uncle Su Yan.


    When he saw Gu Yun, Su Yan immediately smiled, laughed and excitedly said, ¡°Miss Qing, you came here.¡±


    The resonant voice could be heard all the way to the bottom of the hill. Many Su Family members were now looking over towards her and saw her holding Bing Lian. They all understood clearly who she was. Suddenly, she became the focus of everybody¡¯s attention and Gu Yun began to feel awkward. She smiled and said teasingly, ¡°Yan Su¡±


    ¡°Well, my dear.¡± Su Yan came to their side and suddenly discovered Su Yu coming back from outside. He was supposed to come towards them but turned around to go. Su Yan shouted,


    ¡±Su Yu, why are you hiding?¡±


    Upon hearing Su Yan calling him loudly, Su Yu wanted to escaped but was spotted and could not hide. Slowly, he turned towards them, slightly bowed and cried, ¡± Big brother, big ¡­ ¡­ Sister-in-law.¡± He had been living in the ancestral home for a period of time and was able to remembered the past bit by bit. For some time, he still could not lay down his sentiment but gradually accepted the fact that she will certainly become his elder sister.


    Su Ren patted Su Yu¡¯s severely thin shoulders and with a smile, he teased him, ¡°This terrible brat, how did you become so thin like a chicken!¡±


    The ¡°chicken¡± comment made several people laugh.  Su Yu roared, ¡°Brothers!¡±


    Seeing Su Yu finally awake, Su Ling and Gu Yun were relieved. If he fell into a mishap, the two would not have a peace of mind.


    ¡°Miss Qing girl is tired, Yan Shu prepared the best room for you, follow me, I¡¯ll take you to have a look.¡± Su Yan suddenly enthusiastically dragged Gu Yun to walk to the backyard. Gu Yun was bewildered and turned her head towards Su Ling. Su Ling had the expression of happiness and waved at her. Did he not get the meaning of her slight expression that was saying ¡®help rescue¡¯?


    The Su ancestral house was huge! Each room had a small courtyard that was constructed in a distinctive prominent style, imparting an imposing aura. When put together, they made up the atmosphere of the place. Gu Yun had been dragged in circles for a long time before Su Yan finally came to a stop in front of a small courtyard. On a refined door lintel, hung a wood plaque written ¡®Bai Hua Ju ¡®** **which means All Kinds of Flower Residence .


    Gu Yun was sweating; this place obtained a name that was too vulgar. Su yan opened the door and was eager to take the undeserved credit by asking, ¡°Do you like it?


    Staring at the front of the courtyard, Gu Yun gulped her saliva. For a very long time, somebody of a certain type forced a laugh and asked, ¡°Can I be a bit exaggerated?¡±


    Gu Yun asked in a very deviously subtle way but her heart was actually wailing in anguish. This was a little exaggeration, simply far too extreme and sure enough, it did not lose its name of ¡®All kinds of Flowers!¡¯  From the front gate, except for a thin walkway leading to the empty room, anyone can see that the courtyard was planted with all kinds of flowers. Really, it was all flowers! All kinds of varieties and in various colors. Gu Yun felt dizzy. Honestly, if a person had to dwell in that place, can this person endure the allergy symptoms from the pollen?


    Gu Yun did not dare to go in. She stood back and grabbed Su Yan¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Wait, Yan Shu, when does the sacrificial offering start?¡± It would be best to start soon. Such a courtyard, if she was to occupy it for a long time, she will definitely have a mental breakdown.


    Su Yan shook his head and smiled, ¡°Not so fast, after three days, only then it will start. You have a good rest; tomorrow Ling and I will take you around to play.¡±


    Gu Yun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Patriarch? I have some matters I want to ask him.¡±


    ¡°He is at the Buddhist temple; do you want to go now?¡±


    ¡°Is it alright?¡± The name Buddhist temple, she felt it¡¯s a place that cannot be disturbed.


    Su Yan patted her on the shoulder, somewhat mysteriously replied, ¡°It is your request, you can¡±


    Gu Yun did not know what those words meant, nonetheless still followed Su Yan toward the rear court. They come to a stop at the wooden door and Su Yan said, ¡°You come in.¡± He did not wait for Gu Yun¡¯s response but turned around and walked away.


    Gu Yun straightened her body; the wood plaque above the door hung a piece of thin bamboo. A statement was written in for words ¡®Great Benevolence Like River¡¯. The font was bold, not suitable for artistic conception of these four words. Hands on the door panels, Gu Yun suddenly felt a little dread. As to why she felt disturbed, she was unclear. She took a deep breath and pushed open the simple wooden door.


    She originally thought that behind the doors would be a room; even if it was for the show of elegance, a cottage at least, right? But actually behind the wooden door was unexpectedly an empty wasteland. From here, you can see the peaks of the mountains in the distance. Although there were no small hills in the vast open space, its accumulated peaks of mountain range was peaceful, free and unaffected.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Elderly Su Qing said.


    She sat down on a small stump. Gu Yun was busy braving her steaming hot tea when she suddenly became aware of the Patriarch¡¯s ¡®going around the curves and skirting around the corners¡¯ was particularly unnecessary and silly. Gu Yun sat up straight and frankly spoke, ¡°I have come because of two things. First, Ling told me the story of Chuxie and Bing Lian. I think it is pitiful. I want to know if Su Family¡¯s ancient books or admonition mention anything to help them lift the seal and enable the children to be rescued.¡±


    Just right after Gu Yun expressed her desire, Bing Lian shook fiercely causing a little earthquake around. Gu Yun patted the scabbard until it finally calmed down.


    Earnestly holding his hot tea in his hands the entire time, Su Qing casually asked, ¡°The second thing?¡±


    Gu Yun hesitated for a moment and then honestly said, ¡°I want to see the Su Family emblem.¡±


    Su Qing grasped the teapot in his hand, lifted up his head and said, ¡°Why are you so interested in the Su Family emblem?¡±


    Gu Yun slightly lowered her head. At this point, she did not know how to reply but she didn¡¯t want to lie either. She did not speak for a long time until Su Qing suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to go back through it?¡±


    Gu Yun looked like she had a sudden fright. Staring straight at the old man, how did he know she needed the trigrams disk to go back?


    Su Qing had an indifferent smile, ¡°Su Family also has another legend for thousands of years, but it is only known to the Patriarchs. Ling is the next Patriarch, he knows, but he never believed it.¡±


    Gu Yun curiously asked, ¡°What legend?¡±


    ¡°Did you notice, Su Clan nearly has no woman?¡±


    Su Qing suddenly shifted the topic unexpectedly. She was stunned for a while, in retrospect, probably true. Along with them were usually men, and even in their ancestral home, the women she has seen were only aunts, and really did not see any family daughter.


    Su Qing gently shook his head. In between each word, was full of helplessness, ¡± Since more than 1000 years after the incident with Bing Lian and Chuxie, the Su Clan has no daughters. Even when there is finally a daughter, the child would be weak and then die. They do not live to see adulthood. For the men of the Su Family, most die on the battlefield. This may be the Su Clan¡¯s punishment.¡±


    How can it be like this? Gu Yun¡¯s brows wrinkled, but still have not forgotten what legend Su Qing is holding back. What was the final analysis? Were the legends related?


    ¡°According to the legend, one day the Su Family¡¯s coat of arms will bring one ¡®emblem person¡¯ to the family home and she will unlock all the seals and end the punishment of heaven.¡± Elder Su Qing held her gaze throughout his pronouncement, full of wisdom and hope. Gu Yun knew what and whom he was referring to because she was that ¡®emblem person¡¯ and she somehow mysteriously came to this place because of the power of the eight-trigram disk.


    Gu Yun was angry. Why was she chosen/taken without her consent and brought to this place for them to get their own seal unlocked?


    Gu Yun¡¯s face suddenly turned indifferent.


    Su Qing sighed a sigh of relief. He picked up her cold tea, poured it onto the grass and gave her a new one. Calmly, he said, ¡°You are the ¡®emblem person¡¯, if you want to go back I will try to help you do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡°  When Su Qing said that Gu Yun poured her tea by accident. She did not really want to go back. She was just trying to clarify the truth to the matter.


    Su Qing¡¯s voice laughed lightly, ¡°Here he comes. When your thoughts have been cleared, look for me again.¡±


    Gu Yun wanted to say something but heard the sound of the gates being pushed. Su Ling¡¯s tall figure appeared outside the gates, watching the two individuals sitting opposite each other, sipping tea and chatting, discussing happily. Su Ling crooned, ¡°I did not know that the sentiment between the two of you is so good?¡± To his disadvantage, he had been looking for her for a long time because he had thought she was missing.


    How long could he have not seen her for that had turned him anxious so quickly? Su Qing waved and said, ¡°Okay, take her and go¡±.


    Su Ling grabbed Gu Yun¡¯s hand and cheerfully said, ¡°I will take you to a place.¡±


    Gu Yun glanced across at Su Qing but his eyes were looking at the distant peaks, without looking at them.


    Gu Yun held back Su Ling and politely ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first.¡± Only after Su Qing nodded then the two left together.


    The shadows of two people gradually fade away, Su Qing sighed, if the girl makes the final decision to go, Ling, what can he do?


    Su Ling pulled Gu Yun and ran away wildly without saying where they were heading. Along the way, she could only hear the sound of rushing water getting louder. Gu Yun ran very fast until she collapsed and Su Ling¡¯s footsteps finally stopped. Gu Yun wanted to yell at him for pulling her until she was out of breath and remind him of his injury. Suddenly, Su Ling pointed to something in front of her. Looking ahead, she was immediately captivated by the mind-blowing scene.


    They were on a solitary mountain peak. In front of them was a lush green and luxuriant group peak fold of green jade. Next to that was a full hundred meters high waterfall pouring down from the verdant mountain. The rushing water hit the rocks and countless tiny droplets of water splashed. Now that the sun was setting down from the western sky, the rays against the background, foggy wind currents gushed, the misty rain filled the air, and the afterglow of the sunset tainted the clouds. Looking from a distance, it was a beautiful landscape of vast yet domineering skyline! Gu Yun could not help but praise, ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    Su Ling laughed, ¡°Watching the sunset here is the most beautiful.¡± He guessed she would love it.


    Now that he mentioned it, Gu Yun noticed that the sun had lowered down at the foot of the mountain. No wonder a moment ago, he was so driven and afraid to be too late to watch the sunset. Gu Yun lightly cleared her throat and awkwardly replied, ¡°I meant the waterfall.¡± She had been looking at the magnificent waterfall as she was captivated by its presence and had not notice the view of the setting sun.


    ¡°Do you like the waterfalls?¡±


    Gu Yun nodded. It was really beautiful.


    His hands gently embraced Gu Yun¡¯s waist and enclosed her in his arms. Su Ling smiled and whispered in her ear, ¡°When we get old, we will build a log cabin here, so you can see the waterfall all day and watch the sunset.¡±


    At the sound of rushing water, a deep male voice whispered gently in her ears, Gu Yun stiffened,¡± Old¡­.,¡±  me and him could grow old together?


    Gu Yun¡¯s body was so stiff that even Su Ling felt something was wrong. She turned and his dark eyes stared at Gu Yun. Looking at those clear eyes and in a deep voice he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to grow old with me?¡±


    The man in the front was usually proud and domineering but seeing the undisguised look of panic in her eyes at this particular moment, the hands circling around her waist gently shook. Zhuo Qing said that she would not give up Lou Xi Yan; what about her? Will she be able to leave Su Ling?


    The scene where Su Ling was covered in blood, lying on the deck flashed into her mind. Even when she was thinking about it now, her heart still hurt. She cared very much about this man. Earlier she was unable to let go, such being the case, why was the thought of leaving or staying crossing her mind? Her heart was suddenly enlightened at this moment.


    Gu Yun raised her head with a bright smile and greeted Su Ling by clasping her arms around his waist firmly. She replied, ¡°I want to grow old together with you!¡± Her heart can¡¯t leave him and she didn¡¯t want to let go! It was Su Ling¡¯s turn to be stunned. He looked down in his bosom, which was for the first time being burrowed by a woman. Su Ling was a little worried and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just let me hold you for a while.¡± After you determine one¡¯s own heart, it¡¯s really easy afterwards!


    Su Ling clearly said with a smile, ¡°You prefer to take the initiative to hold me.¡± It was no wonder that when he hugged her, she was not too happy.


    Gu Yun¡¯s body became rigid once again and released her hand. She raised her head and fiercely stared at Su Ling¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ling¡¯s face appeared bewildered and Gu Yun sighed with exasperation. Well, Su Ling will never know what she was thinking!


    Since she had decided not to leave, Gu Yun intended to never lie to him. She took him by the hand and said sincerely, ¡°I looked for Patriarch earlier because I am searching for ways to help Chuxie and Bing Lian. He told me about the Su family legend.¡±


    ¡°I heard the tales that was passed for more than 1000 years but no one has seen the person brought by the family emblem. The ancestors, I believe, to comfort the descendants and the children, they came up with a story.¡± After his adult life, the Patriarch told him the hearsay, but he did not believe it.


    ¡°What if it was not just a story?¡± Gu Yun looked at Su Ling seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I am the person that was brought by the family emblem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Ling still had a look of disbelief.


    Gu Yun guessed he was skeptical and exclaimed in a whisper, ¡°All along, you were curious about the rumors that said Qing Mo was a chess master from a good family, good in painting and calligraphy, and above all, very lady like. Unexpectedly, why did she dance with knives and swords, dedicate herself to training soldiers and was a wild teen woman, that¡¯s because¡ªI¡¯m not Qing Mo.¡±


    ¡°You are not Qing Mo? How is it possible for you to have the body of Qing Mo? It has the ¡®Mo¡¯ symbol.¡± He was not going to doubt her identity because he did personally verified, in front of her chest was really a ¡®Mo¡¯ character.


    She remembered the last time he had acted rudely and Gu Yun¡¯s face turned red, ¡°This body is Qing Mo¡¯s  but I am certainly not her. I am originally called Gu Yun, a criminal police investigator, which is your bailiff here. At that time I was tracking a case, and the eight trigram disk was one of the evidence. I was just examining and playing around with it with my hand and inexplicably blacked out. Then, somehow I woke up in the body that was lying on your bed.¡±


    Su Ling listened carefully to what she said and after musing for a long time, he asked, ¡°You mean Qing Mo died on the way to Qiong Yue, while you actually revived as a zombie?¡±


    A zombie? Sounds horrible, but does make sense in theory. Gu Yun gave a wry smile, ¡°It can be interpreted as such.¡±


    After listening to the Gu Yun, Su Ling¡¯s face became dark, the hands enclosing her waist suddenly tightened and with cold voice he said, ¡°You were so interested in the family emblem, so can you leave?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Gu Yun had not even finished her sentence yet when her waist was now in pain and so she quickly went on to say, ¡°but someone just said he would help me build a log cabin next to the waterfall, so I changed my mind because I want to grow old with him together in the cabin.¡±


    Su Ling coldly groan, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Gu Yun guaranteed immediately.


    Finally, the tight hold on her waist loosened. Gu Yun was secretly relieved. Su Ling¡¯s chuckling sound was ringing in her ears, ¡°You are too easily satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Su Ling, you are looking for a beating!¡±


    On the solitary mountain peak, two adults were like children. They were chasing, laughing and making fun of each other.


    ******


    In the evening, Gu Yun and Su Ling appeared together again in front of Su Qing. Watching the couple always holding each other¡¯s hand, Su Qing laughed, ¡°Thought it over?¡±


    Gu Yun nodded and smiled, ¡°Well, actually I don¡¯t want to go back, but I want to help lift the seal of Bing Lian and Chuxie, how should I do it?¡±


    ¡°The sacrificial offering day is the day before the moon with overcast (Yin). Su clan cemetery is a place shaded of cloud (Yin), tomorrow night at midnight, you and Ling take Bing Lian and Chuxie and wait for me at the cemetery.¡± When Gu Yun finally decided to stay, Su Qing was relieved.


    ¡°Good.¡± The two children were so destitute. He hoped that this time she can really help them!


    The next night, Gu Yun and Su Ling arrived at the Su Family cemetery early. The said cemetery was in fact a cavern.


    The cave was particularly remarkable. It was an enclosed semi-circular cave and after you enter, you can feel the air current flowing. The cavern was very spacious. It was equivalent to two full size soccer fields, all four sides of the wall, half way were natural half-body holes, and some holes have spiritual tablet inside. Gu Yun stood in the middle of the cave and looked to see herself surrounded by the memorial tablets. It was really scary.


    Close to midnight, Su Qing came alone. Gu Yun thought Su Yan and Su Quan would come but were surprised when it was only Patriarch by himself. Su Qing went into the cave mouth and face the stonewalls. At the man¡¯s height, he pat hard on that location and a stone rampart dropped slowly. The rampart kept moving until a square cave was exposed. Su Qing reached out and took out the wooden box from the cave and then the stone rampart closed.


    ¡°Chuxie and Bing Lian, bring them out.¡± Hand held wooden box, Su Qing signaled and they put the two swords in front of the stonewall.


    ¡°Ok.¡± The two people had just put down the two swords when the quiet Bing Lian and Chuxie suddenly began to move, one flashing red and the other, white bright lights.


    Su Ling and Gu Yun were watching and they did not understand why they were so excited. Patting the blade, Gu Yun said with a smile, ¡°Be not afraid, soon you will be free.¡± Gu Yun comforted them with a few words and they finally stopped shaking, but red and white lights flashed continuously throughout the entire time.


    Nearly midnight, Su Qing said, ¡°Are you ready? ¡°


    ¡°Ready.¡± Gu Yun nodded.


    Su Qing opened the wooden box. Inside, was the eight-diagram disk and he handed it to Gu Yun.


    With the emblem in her hand, Gu Yun saw that it was gold and exactly the same one she saw in Zhuo Qing¡¯s office. The only difference was, the last time she had seen this disk, it was blood-red and not gold like now.


    Gu Yun was still wondering when Su Qing suddenly spoke, ¡°Time is up, you drop your blood  in the middle of the emblem. ¡°


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yun returned to her senses, picked up the knife in a wooden box, poking her index finger then put a drop of blood in the center of the emblem.


    After putting a drop of blood, Gu Yun hurriedly ran to stand beside Bing Lian and Chuxie but the swords just lay there. Nothing changed. Su Ling asked, ¡°Why they are not responding?¡±


    Su Qing was also rather confused. He followed what indeed was written in the book that was left behind.


    The three people were puzzled and nobody noticed that the golden emblem in Gu Yun¡¯s hand slowly turned to blood red and the wind inside the cavern also suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±  She mewled.  Gu Yun¡¯s hand started to feel tingling electricity current that were numbing her hand.


    Su Ling turned back to catch the sight of the eight diagram emblem swiftly emit a bright ray of red light from the center. The red light suddenly covered Gu Yun¡¯s whole body and took over her strength until she collapsed.


    Gu Yun was losing her grasp and Su ling quickly cried out,  ¡°Yun! What happened to you?¡±


    The tingling sensation extended to her limbs. Gu Yun suddenly felt very frightened; she was afraid of fainting again and waking up not seeing this man next to her side. Persistently fighting back and refusing to close her eyes, Gu Yun exclaimed, ¡± I, I don¡¯t want to¨Cgo.¡± Exhausted, she struggled to speak the words in fragment giving all her remaining energy.


    ¡°Yun!¡± Su Ling hugged her in his arms. He wanted to take the emblem from her hand but he had not even touch it when the emblem slips from her hand and suspended in mid-air and constantly shrouded Gu Yun with red light.


    Su Ling turned his face at Su Qing and shouted in rage, ¡°What is this all about?¡°


    Su Qing did not know why this was so, was the family emblem taking her back?


    Su Ling looked up with cold and gloomy red eyes staring at the eight divinatory trigram disk hanging in the air. In a harsh voice, he shouted, ¡°If you dare to take her, I¡¯m going to destroy you!¡± The hanging emblem gave out a flash of red light, it did not collect its rays of light but rather it shone brighter.


    ¡°Ling-¡° even if Gu Yun tried to persist, but she was unable to resist the attacks of darkness, after a while, she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Yun! You can¡¯t go! You said that you would grow old with me, you can¡¯t break the promise!¡± He was patting her cheek but no matter how loud he roared and how repetitive he called, Gu Yun did not respond to him.


    His heart was like being gouged maliciously with a knife. Su Ling hugged her nervously in his arms profoundly sensing that in his own power, he could not hold her back.


    ¡°You said you would stay with me, you promised!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¨C¡°


    Just liked an injured beast dying, his roar echoed throughout the cave. At this moment, the swords with white and red hilts sprung from the ground, flew and hung in midair together with the emblem. Originally, the ray of red light surrounding  Gu Yun¡¯s body promptly changed direction. It immediately turned to the bodies of Bing Lian and Chuxie. The two swords suspended in the air and could not stop trembling but remained within the light and could not break free. The eight-trigram disk¡¯s rays of red light illuminated towards the two swords and unexpectedly the swords began drifting out strands of white light.


    Su Qing was suddenly enlightened that the children¡¯s souls stayed inside the sword for a very long time and have developed the sense of dependence. If they were to continuously hide in the sword, the clan emblem would not be able to deliver them. Only if they volunteered to fight to be released, then can they be rescued from the inside the sword¡¯s body. The emblem was actually using Gu Yun at the beginning to compel the two children in side Bing Lian and Chuxie to come out and fight!


    Su Ling did not concern himself with anything else. He only cared about Gu Yun if she was well. Patting her, Su Ling anxiously called, ¡°Yun, wake up¡­¡­¡±


    After a long time, Gu Yun finally slowly opened her eyes, clutching her head, and bitterly said, ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, all right.¡± She finally woke up! Gu Yun was deeply held in his arms once again, and the joy he lost was now almost drowning him.


    Overcoming the initial pain, Gu Yun finally regained consciousness and looked towards the situation in midair where there is a standoff between two swords and an eight trigram disk. She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Bing Lian and Chuxie¡¯s glow from the sword were getting weaker whereas the two free-flowing white whiffs were getting brighter.


    The red light on trigram disk disappeared all of a sudden; the disk and two swords also fell to the ground from the midair, two bright white clouds floated around.


    Gu Yun whispered to Su Ling¡¯s ear, ¡°Are the swords still trapping the children in them?¡±¡°


    Su Ling shook his head, he was unsure if they were freed yet or not. The two white radiating halos suddenly flew down from the air covering Gu Yun and Su Ling and then circling them.


    ¡°Thank you very much. ¡± Young tender and delicate voices of two children fell softly in their ears.


    Gu Yun was surprised and she exclaimed to Su Ling, ¡°Did you hear that? ¡°


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Ling nodded.


    Great, it was not her hallucinations! They really came out from the sword! They circled around them several laps and then the two beautiful brilliant halos flew out of the hole and soon were gone.


    They were free, regardless of whether with or without reincarnation, at least they were no longer trapped in the two swords.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ling suddenly picked up Gu Yun quickly, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to come near the Family emblem again!¡± He will absolutely never take her back again to sacrificial offering. Who knew, which day that damn clan symbol will decide to take her somewhere else?


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Yun felt funny, but did not contradict him.


    Su Ling carried Gu Yun out of the cave, leaving only Su Qing alone. He sighed a sigh of relief, he cannot help but accept the fate to tidy up.


    Gu Yun thought Su Ling would take her back to the ancestral home to rest but he took her to the mountain summit in the middle of the night and the moon was not bright. Surrounded by the dense forest and darkness, the sound of rushing water was clearer and more resonant compared with the sound of running water during the day.


    Gu Yun asked, ¡°It is so late, what are we doing here?¡±


    He put her down from his arms, Su Ling asked, ¡°Where do you think is the good place for the log cabin? Tomorrow, I will start building one here.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why all of a sudden you want to build a log cabin?¡±


    ¡°No reason, just building it!¡± Su Ling¡¯s voice was impatient, as if what needed to be done was to confirm that they can always be together.


    Gu Yun seemed to know the reason he took her here in the middle of the night. Holding his hands, ten fingers, she smiled and intentionally replied in abandon, ¡°But it is very noisy here! Staying here, how will we sleep well at night?¡±


    Noise? The sound of the rushing water was a little noisy indeed, Gu Yun spoke in a voice she was almost inaudible, Su Ling thought then replied, ¡°Then the foot of the mountain? You can see sunrise and sunset on the mountains.¡±


    Gu Yun suppressed a smile and shook her head and sighed,¡± People come and go down the hill, not quiet, not good.¡±


    She liked the quiet. Racking his brains, thinking for a long time, Su Ling laughed,¡± Peace in the valley, near your favorite waterfall.¡±


    The Valley? He had the nerve to want to come out, Gu Yun snappily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want every rainy season, I would worry that the house will be washed away by the flood.¡±


    Su Ling was now annoyed, ¡°Where do you want to live?¡±


    ¡± Whatever.¡± Gu Yun shrugged her shoulders and innocently replied, ¡°As the saying goes, when a daughter is married off, when you marry a chicken follow the chicken, if you marry a dog, follow the dog, wherever you go, I¡¯ll go anywhere then. ¡± She had previously heard people say this before, one man¡¯s boredom was really boredom; for two people in love, boredom was romantic. Then she snorted contemptuously, it now appeared that there was some truth in it. A very boring topic could also make the heart go flying.


    ¡°Yun!¡°


    Su Ling¡¯s expression was one that had no alternate but it provoked laughter from Gu Yun. Held tightly in his arms, Gu Yun replied softly,¡±As long as it is your place, anywhere. ¡°


    Simple words, Su Ling¡¯s wandering mind all night got the best of comfort.  One holding her hand in his chest and another hand hugging her over the shoulder. Su Ling said in a deep voice , ¡°You just scared me.¡± He never knew losing someone could make him so panic-stricken, however if he couldn¡¯t diligently keep her feelings, his fear deepened.


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    Under the dim light of the night, she could not see Su Ling¡¯s expression but she was able to feel under her palms, his steadfast heart was beating rapidly. She knew this man, who lovingly and attentively held her in his arms, was in love with her. Maybe he does not want the log cabin but wishes to grow old together. She stands on tip toes and softly said to Su Ling,


    ¡°Ling, Wo ai ni *.¡±   (TL: meaning I love you)


    ¡°You-¡± Su Ling, who stood stiffly there, this was the first time she said the word love. His heart was full of joy and Su Ling did not know how to vent, he only wanted to kiss her!


    Leaning forward to kiss her lips, suddenly one hand separated them. Su Ling glared at her, and Gu Yun smiled, ¡°I said, only I can kiss you.¡±  While she was still speaking, at the same time, gentle and soft lips claimed her lips.


    The sinister eyes have a hint of cunningness, he looked forward to not just a kiss, and he seemed to be thinking of the best way to keep her from never leaving.


    How about a child?


    *****End for this book*****